The Nether World


by George Gissing




CONTENTS


CHAPTER
I A THRALL OF THRALLS
II A FRIEND IN REQUEST
III A SUPERFLUOUS FAMILY
IV CLARA AND JANE
V JANE IS VISITED
VI GLIMPSES OF THE PAST
VII MRS. BYASS’S LODGINGS
VIII PENNYLOAF CANDY
IX PATHOLOGICAL
X THE LAST COMBAT
XI A DISAPPOINTMENT
XII ‘IO SATURNALIA!’
XIII THE BRINGER OF ILL NEWS
XIV A WELCOME GUEST
XV SUNLIGHT IN DREARY PLACES
XVI DIALOGUE AND COMMENT
XVII CLEM MAKES A DISCLOSURE
XVIII THE JOKE IS COMPLETED
XIX A RETREAT
XX A VISION OF NOBLE THINGS
XXI DEATH THE RECONCILER
XXII WATCHING FROM AMBUSH
XXIII ON THE EVE OF TRIUMPH
XXIV THE FAMILY
HISTORY PROGRESSES
XXV A DOUBLE CONSECRATION
XXVI SIDNEY’S STRUGGLE
XXVII CLARA’S RETURN
XXVIII THE SOUP-KITCHEN
XXIX PHANTOMS XXX ON A BARREN SHORE
XXXI WOMAN AND ACTRESS
XXXII A HAVEN
XXXIII A FALL FROM THE IDEAL
XXXIV THE DEBT REPAID
XXXV THE TREASURY UNLOCKED
XXXVI THE HEIR
XXXVII MAD JACK’S DREAM
XXXVIII JOSEPH TRANSACTS MUCH BUSINESS
XXXIX SIDNEY
XL JANE




CHAPTER I

A THRALL OF THRALLS


In the troubled twilight of a March evening ten years ago, an old man,
whose equipment and bearing suggested that he was fresh from travel,
walked slowly across Clerkenwell Green, and by the graveyard of St.
James’s Church stood for a moment looking about him. His age could not
be far from seventy, but, despite the stoop of his shoulders, he gave
little sign of failing under the burden of years; his sober step
indicated gravity of character rather than bodily feebleness, and his
grasp of a stout stick was not such as bespeaks need of support. His
attire was neither that of a man of leisure, nor of the kind usually
worn by English mechanics. Instead of coat and waistcoat, he wore a
garment something like a fisherman’s guernsey, and over this a coarse
short cloak, picturesque in appearance as it was buffeted by the wind.
His trousers were of moleskin; his boots reached almost to his knees;
for head-covering he had the cheapest kind of undyed felt, its form
exactly that of the old petasus. To say that his aspect was Venerable
would serve to present him in a measure, yet would not be wholly
accurate, for there was too much of past struggle and present anxiety
in his countenance to permit full expression of the natural dignity of
the features. It was a fine face and might have been distinctly noble,
but circumstances had marred the purpose of Nature; you perceived that
his cares had too often been of the kind which are created by ignoble
necessities, such as leave to most men of his standing a bare humanity
of visage. He had long thin white hair; his beard was short and merely
grizzled. In his left hand he carried a bundle, which probably
contained clothing.

The burial-ground by which he had paused was as little restful to the
eye as are most of those discoverable in the byways of London. The
small trees that grew about it shivered in their leaflessness; the rank
grass was wan under the failing day; most of the stones leaned this way
or that, emblems of neglect (they were very white at the top, and
darkened downwards till the damp soil made them black), and certain
cats and dogs were prowling or sporting among the graves. At this
corner the east wind blew with malice such as it never puts forth save
where there are poorly clad people to be pierced; it swept before it
thin clouds of unsavoury dust, mingled with the light refuse of the
streets. Above the shapeless houses night was signalling a murky
approach; the sky—if sky it could be called—gave threatening of sleet,
perchance of snow. And on every side was the rumble of traffic, the
voiceful evidence of toil and of poverty; hawkers were crying their
goods; the inevitable organ was clanging before a public-house hard by;
the crumpet-man was hastening along, with monotonous ringing of his
bell and hoarse rhythmic wail.

The old man had fixed his eyes half absently on the inscription of a
gravestone near him; a lean cat springing out between the iron railings
seemed to recall his attention, and with a slight sigh he went forward
along the narrow street which is called St. James’s Walk. In a few
minutes he had reached the end of it, and found himself facing a high
grey-brick wall, wherein, at this point, was an arched gateway closed
with black doors. He looked at the gateway, then fixed his gaze on
something that stood just above—something which the dusk half
concealed, and by so doing made more impressive. It was the sculptured
counterfeit of a human face, that of a man distraught with agony. The
eyes stared wildly from their sockets, the hair struggled in maniac
disorder, the forehead was wrung with torture, the cheeks sunken, the
throat fearsomely wasted, and from the wide lips there seemed to be
issuing a horrible cry. Above this hideous effigy was carved the
legend: ‘MIDDLESEX HOUSE OF DETENTION.’

Something more than pain came to the old man’s face as he looked and
pondered; his lips trembled like those of one in anger, and his eyes
had a stern resentful gleaming. He walked on a few paces, then suddenly
stopped where a woman was standing at an open door.

‘I ask your pardon,’ he said, addressing her with the courtesy which
owes nothing to refined intercourse, ‘but do you by chance know anyone
of the name of Snowdon hereabouts?’

The woman replied with a brief negative; she smiled at the appearance
of the questioner, and, with the vulgar instinct, looked about for
someone to share her amusement.

‘Better inquire at the ’ouse at the corner,’ she added, as the man was
moving away. ‘They’ve been here a long time, I b’lieve.’

He accepted her advice. But the people at the public-house could not
aid his search. He thanked them, paused for a moment with his eyes
down, then again sighed slightly and went forth into the gathering
gloom.

Less than five minutes later there ran into the same house of
refreshment a little slight girl, perhaps thirteen years old; she
carried a jug, and at the bar asked for ‘a pint of old six.’ The
barman, whilst drawing the ale, called out to a man who had entered
immediately after the child:

‘Don’t know nobody called Snowdon about ’ere, do you, Mr. Squibbs?’

The individual addressed was very dirty, very sleepy, and seemingly at
odds with mankind. He replied contemptuously with a word which, in
phonetic rendering may perhaps be spelt ‘Nay-oo.’

But the little girl was looking eagerly from one man to the other; what
had been said appeared to excite keen interest in her. She forgot all
about the beer-jug that was waiting, and, after a brief but obvious
struggle with timidity, said in an uncertain voice:

‘Has somebody been asking for that name, sir?’

‘Yes, they have,’ the barman answered, in surprise. ‘Why?’

My name’s Snowdon, sir—Jane Snowdon.’

She reddened over all her face as soon as she had given utterance to
the impulsive words. The barman was regarding her with a sort of
semi-interest, and Mr. Squibbs also had fixed his bleary (or beery)
eyes upon her. Neither would have admitted an active interest in so
pale and thin and wretchedly-clad a little mortal. Her hair hung loose,
and had no covering; it was hair of no particular colour, and seemed to
have been for a long time utterly untended; the wind, on her run
hither, had tossed it into much disorder. Signs there were of some kind
of clothing beneath the short, dirty, worn dress, but it was evidently
of the scantiest description. The freely exposed neck was very thin,
but, like the outline of her face, spoke less of a feeble habit of body
than of the present pinch of sheer hunger. She did not, indeed, look
like one of those children who are born in disease and starvation, and
put to nurse upon the pavement; her limbs were shapely enough, her back
was straight, she had features that were not merely human, but
girl-like, and her look had in it the light of an intelligence
generally sought for in vain among the children of the street. The
blush and the way in which she hung her head were likewise tokens of a
nature endowed with ample sensitiveness.

‘Oh, your name’s Jane Snowdon, is it?’ said the barman. ‘Well, you’re
just three minutes an’ three-quarters too late. P’r’aps it’s a fortune
a-runnin’ after you. He was a rum old party as inquired. Never mind;
it’s all in a life. There’s fortunes lost every week by a good deal
less than three minutes when it’s ’orses—eh, Mr. Squibbs?’

Mr. Squibbs swore with emphasis.

The little girl took her jug of beer and was turning away.

‘Hollo!’ cried the barman. ‘Where’s the money, Jane?—if _you_ don’t
mind.’

She turned again in increased confusion, and laid coppers on the
counter. Thereupon the man asked her where she lived; she named a house
in Clerkenwell Close, near at hand.

‘Father live there?’

She shook her head.

‘Mother?’

‘I haven’t got one, sir.’

‘Who is it as you live with, then?’

‘Mrs. Peckover, sir.’

‘Well, as I was sayin’, he was a queer old joker as arsted for the name
of Snowdon. Shouldn’t wonder if you see him goin’ round.’

And he added a pretty full description of this old man, to which the
girl listened closely. Then she went thoughtfully—a little sadly—on her
way.

In the street, all but dark by this time, she cast anxious glances
onwards and behind, but no old man in an odd hat and cloak and with
white hair was discoverable. Linger she might not. She reached a house
of which the front door stood open; it looked black and cavernous
within; but she advanced with the step of familiarity, and went
downstairs to a front-kitchen. Through the half-open door came a strong
odour and a hissing sound, plainly due to the frying of sausages.
Before Jane could enter she was greeted sharply in a voice which was
young and that of a female, but had no other quality of graciousness.

‘You’ve taken your time, my lady! All right! just wait till I’ve ‘ad my
tea, that’s all! Me an’ you’ll settle accounts to-night, see if we
don’t. Mother told me as she owed you a lickin’, and I’ll pay it off,
with a little on my own account too. Only wait till I’ve ‘ad my tea,
that’s all. What are you standin’ there for, like a fool? Bring that
beer ’ere, an’ let’s see ‘ow much you’ve drank.’

‘I haven’t put my lips near it, miss; indeed I haven’t,’ pleaded the
child, whose face of dread proved both natural timidity and the
constant apprehension of ill-usage.

‘Little liar! that’s what you always was, an’ always will be.— Take
that!’

The speaker was a girl of sixteen, tall, rather bony, rudely handsome;
the hand with which she struck was large and coarse-fibred, the muscles
that impelled it vigorous. Her dress was that of a work-girl,
unsubstantial, ill-fitting, but of ambitious cut; her hair was very
abundant, and rose upon the back of her head in thick coils, an elegant
fringe depending in front. The fire had made her face scarlet, and in
the lamplight her large eyes glistened with many joys.

First and foremost, Miss Clementina Peckover rejoiced because she had
left work much earlier than usual, and was about to enjoy what she
would have described as a ‘blow out.’ Secondly, she rejoiced because
her mother, the landlady of the house, was absent for the night, and
consequently she would exercise sole authority over the domestic slave,
Jane Snowdon—that is to say, would indulge to the uttermost her
instincts of cruelty in tormenting a defenceless creature. Finally—a
cause of happiness antecedent to the others, but less vivid in her mind
at this moment—in the next room lay awaiting burial the corpse of Mrs.
Peckover’s mother-in-law, whose death six days ago had plunged mother
and daughter into profound delight, partly because they were relieved
at length from making a pretence of humanity to a bed-ridden old woman,
partly owing to the fact that the deceased had left behind her a sum of
seventy-five pounds, exclusive of moneys due from a burial club.

‘Ah!’ exclaimed Miss Peckover (who was affectionately known to her
intimates as ‘Clem’), as she watched Jane stagger back from the blow,
and hide her face in silent endurance of pain. ‘That’s just a morsel to
stay your appetite, my lady! You didn’t expect me back ’ome at this
time, did you? You thought as you was goin’ to have the kitchen to
yourself when mother went. Ha ha! ho ho!—These sausages is done; now
you clean that fryin’-pan; and if I can find a speck of dirt in it as
big as ‘arlf a farden, I’ll take you by the ‘air of the ’ed an’ clean
it with your face, _that’s_ what I’ll do! Understand? Oh, I mean what I
say, my lady! Me an’ you’s a-goin’ to spend a evenin’ together, there’s
no two ways about that. He ho! he he!’

The frankness of Clem’s brutality went far towards redeeming her
character. The exquisite satisfaction with which she viewed Jane’s
present misery, the broad joviality with which she gloated over the
prospect of cruelties shortly to be inflicted, put her at once on a par
with the noble savage running wild in woods. Civilisation could bring
no charge against this young woman; it and she had no common criterion.
Who knows but this lust of hers for sanguinary domination was the
natural enough issue of the brutalising serfdom of her predecessors in
the family line of the Peckovers? A thrall suddenly endowed with
authority will assuredly make bitter work for the luckless creature in
the next degree of thraldom.

A cloth was already spread across one end of the deal table, with such
other preparations for a meal as Clem deemed adequate. The
sausages—five in number—she had emptied from the frying-pan directly on
to her plate, and with them all the black rich juice that had exuded in
the process of cooking—particularly rich, owing to its having several
times caught fire and blazed triumphantly. On sitting down and squaring
her comely frame to work, the first thing Clem did was to take a long
draught out of the beer-jug; refreshed thus, she poured the remaining
liquor into a glass. Ready at hand was mustard, made in a tea-cup;
having taken a certain quantity of this condiment on to her knife, she
proceeded to spread each sausage with it from end to end, patting them
in a friendly way as she finished the operation. Next she sprinkled
them with pepper, and after that she constructed a little pile of salt
on the side of the plate, using her fingers to convey it from the
salt-cellar. It remained to cut a thick slice of bread—she held the
loaf pressed to her bosom whilst doing this—and to crush it down well
into the black grease beside the sausages; then Clem was ready to
begin.

For five minutes she fed heartily, showing really remarkable skill in
conveying pieces of sausage to her mouth by means of the knife alone.
Finding it necessary to breathe at last, she looked round at Jane. The
hand-maiden was on her knees near the fire, scrubbing very hard at the
pan with successive pieces of newspaper. It was a sight to increase the
gusto of Clem’s meal, but of a sudden there came into the girl’s mind a
yet more delightful thought. I have mentioned that in the back-kitchen
lay the body of a dead woman; it was already encoffined, and waited for
interment on the morrow, when Mrs. Peckover would arrive with a certain
female relative from St. Albans. Now the proximity of this corpse was a
ceaseless occasion of dread and misery to Jane Snowdon; the poor child
had each night to make up a bed for herself in this front-room,
dragging together a little heap of rags when mother and daughter were
gone up to their chamber, and since the old woman’s death it was much
if Jane had enjoyed one hour of unbroken sleep. She endeavoured to hide
these feelings, but Clem, with her Red Indian scent, divined them
accurately enough. She hit upon a good idea.

‘Go into the next room,’ she commanded suddenly, ‘and fetch the matches
off of the mantel-piece. I shall want to go upstairs presently, to see
if you’ve scrubbed the bedroom well.’

Jane was blanched; but she rose from her knees at once, and reached a
candlestick from above the fireplace.

‘What’s that for?’ shouted Clem, with her mouth full. ‘You’ve no need
of a light to find the mantel-piece. If you’re not off—’

Jane hastened from the kitchen. Clem yelled to her to close the door,
and she had no choice but to obey. In the dark passage outside there
was darkness that might be felt. The child all but fainted with the
sickness of horror as she turned the handle of the other door and began
to grope her way. She knew exactly where the coffin was; she knew that
to avoid touching it in the diminutive room was all but impossible. And
touch it she did. Her anguish uttered itself, not in a mere sound of
terror, but in a broken word or two of a prayer she knew by heart,
including a name which sounded like a charm against evil. She had
reached the mantel-piece; oh, she could not, could not find the
matches! Yes, at last her hand closed on them. A blind rush, and she
was out again in the passage. She re-entered the front-kitchen with
limbs that quivered, with the sound of dreadful voices ringing about
her, and blankness before her eyes.

Clem laughed heartily, then finished her beer in a long, enjoyable
pull. Her appetite was satisfied; the last trace of oleaginous matter
had disappeared from her plate, and now she toyed with little pieces of
bread lightly dipped into the mustard-pot. These _bonnes bouches_ put
her into excellent humour; presently she crossed her arms and leaned
back. There was no denying that Clem was handsome; at sixteen she had
all her charms in apparent maturity, and they were of the coarsely
magnificent order. Her forehead was low and of great width; her nose
was well shapen, and had large sensual apertures; her cruel lips may be
seen on certain fine antique busts; the neck that supported her heavy
head was splendidly rounded. In laughing, she became a model for an
artist, an embodiment of fierce life independent of morality. Her
health was probably less sound than it seemed to be; one would have
compared her, not to some piece of exuberant normal vegetation, but
rather to a rank, evilly-fostered growth. The putrid soil of that
nether world yields other forms besides the obviously blighted and
sapless.

‘Have you done any work for Mrs. Hewett to-day?’ she asked of her
victim, after sufficiently savouring the spectacle of terror.

‘Yes, miss; I did the front-room fireplace, an’ fetched fourteen of
coals, an’ washed out a few things.’

‘What did she give you?’

‘A penny, miss. I gave it to Mrs. Peckover before she went.’

‘Oh, you did? Well, look ’ere; you’ll just remember in future that all
you get from the lodgers belongs to me, an’ not to mother. It’s a new
arrangement, understand. An’ if you dare to give up a ‘apenny to
mother, I’ll lick you till you’re nothin’ but a bag o’ bones.
Understand?’

Having on the spur of the moment devised this ingenious difficulty for
the child, who was sure to suffer in many ways from such a conflict of
authorities, Clem began to consider how she should spend her evening.
After all, Jane was too poor-spirited a victim to afford long
entertainment. Clem would have liked dealing with some one who showed
fight—some one with whom she could try savage issue in real
tooth-and-claw conflict. She had in mind a really exquisite piece of
cruelty, but it was a joy necessarily postponed to a late hour of the
night. In the meantime, it would perhaps be as well to take a stroll,
with a view of meeting a few friends as they came away from the
workrooms. She was pondering the invention of some long and hard task
to be executed by Jane in her absence, when a knocking at the
house-door made itself heard. Clem at once went up to see who the
visitor was.

A woman in a long cloak and a showy bonnet stood on the step,
protecting herself with an umbrella from the bitter sleet which the
wind was now driving through the darkness. She said that she wished to
see Mrs. Hewett.

‘Second-floor front,’ replied Clem in the offhand, impertinent tone
wherewith she always signified to strangers her position in the house.

The visitor regarded her with a look of lofty contempt, and, having
deliberately closed her umbrella, advanced towards the stairs. Clem
drew into the back regions for a few moments, but as soon as she heard
the closing of a door in the upper part of the house, she too ascended,
going on tip-toe, with a noiselessness which indicated another side of
her character. Having reached the room which the visitor had entered,
she brought her ear close to the keyhole, and remained in that attitude
for a long time—nearly twenty minutes, in fact. Her sudden and swift
return to the foot of the stairs was followed by the descent of the
woman in the showy bonnet.

‘Miss Peckover!’ cried the latter when she had reached the foot of the
stairs.

‘Well, what is it?’ asked Clem, seeming to come up from the kitchen.

‘Will you ’ave the goodness to go an’ speak to Mrs. Hewett for a
hinstant?’ said the woman, with much affectation of refined speech.

‘All right! I will just now, if I’ve time.’

The visitor tossed her head and departed, whereupon Clem at once ran
upstairs. In five minutes she was back in the kitchen.

‘See ’ere,’ she addressed Jane. ‘You know where Mr. Kirkwood works in
St. John’s Square? You’ve been before now. Well, you’re to go an’ wait
at the door till he comes out, and then you’re to tell him to come to
Mrs. Hewett at wunst. Understand?—Why ain’t these tea-things all
cleared away? All right! Wait till you come back, that’s all. Now be
off, before I skin you alive!’

On the floor in a corner of the kitchen lay something that had once
been a girl’s hat. This Jane at once snatched up and put on her head.
Without other covering, She ran forth upon her errand.




CHAPTER II

A FRIEND IN REQUEST


It was the hour of the unyoking of men. In the highways and byways of
Clerkenwell there was a thronging of released toilers, of young and
old, of male and female. Forth they streamed from factories and
workrooms, anxious to make the most of the few hours during which they
might live for themselves. Great numbers were still bent over their
labour, and would be for hours to come, but the majority had leave to
wend stable-wards. Along the main thoroughfares the wheel-track was
clangorous; every omnibus that clattered by was heavily laden with
passengers; tarpaulins gleamed over the knees of those who sat outside.
This way and that the lights were blurred into a misty radiance;
overhead was mere blackness, whence descended the lashing rain. There
was a ceaseless scattering of mud; there were blocks in the traffic,
attended with rough jest or angry curse; there was jostling on the
crowded pavement. Public-houses began to brighten up, to bestir
themselves for the evening’s business. Streets that had been hives of
activity since early morning were being abandoned to silence and
darkness and the sweeping wind.

At noon to-day there was sunlight on the Surrey hills; the fields and
lanes were fragrant with the first breath of spring, and from the
shelter of budding copses many a primrose looked tremblingly up to the
vision of blue sky. But of these things Clerkenwell takes no count;
here it had been a day like any other, consisting of so many hours,
each representing a fraction of the weekly wage. Go where you may in
Clerkenwell, on every hand are multiform evidences of toil, intolerable
as a nightmare. It is not as in those parts of London where the main
thoroughfares consist of shops and warehouses and workrooms, whilst the
streets that are hidden away on either hand are devoted in the main to
dwellings Here every alley is thronged with small industries; all but
every door and window exhibits the advertisement of a craft that is
carried on within. Here you may see how men have multiplied toil for
toil’s sake, have wrought to devise work superfluous, have worn their
lives away in imagining new forms of weariness. The energy, the
ingenuity daily put forth in these grimy burrows task the brain’s power
of wondering. But that those who sit here through the livelong day,
through every season, through all the years of the life that is granted
them, who strain their eyesight, who overtax their muscles, who nurse
disease in their frames, who put resolutely from them the thought of
what existence _might_ be—that these do it all without prospect or hope
of reward save the permission to eat and sleep and bring into the world
other creatures to strive with them for bread, surely that thought is
yet more marvellous.

Workers in metal, workers in glass and in enamel, workers in weed,
workers in every substance on earth, or from the waters under the
earth, that can be made commercially valuable. In Clerkenwell the
demand is not so much for rude strength as for the cunning fingers and
the contriving brain. The inscriptions on the house-fronts would make
you believe that you were in a region of gold and silver and precious
stones. In the recesses of dim byways, where sunshine and free air are
forgotten things, where families herd together in dear-rented garrets
and cellars, craftsmen are for ever handling jewellery, shaping bright
ornaments for the necks and arms of such as are born to the joy of
life. Wealth inestimable is ever flowing through these workshops, and
the hands that have been stained with gold-dust may, as likely as not,
some day extend themselves in petition for a crust. In this house, as
the announcement tells you, business is carried on by a trader in
diamonds, and next door is a den full of children who wait for their
day’s one meal until their mother has come home with her chance
earnings. A strange enough region wherein to wander and muse.
Inextinguishable laughter were perchance the fittest result of such
musing; yet somehow the heart grows heavy, somehow the blood is
troubled in its course, and the pulses begin to throb hotly.

Amid the crowds of workpeople, Jane Snowdon made what speed she might.
It was her custom, whenever dispatched on an errand, to run till she
could run no longer, then to hasten along panting until breath and
strength were recovered. When it was either of the Peckovers who sent
her, she knew that reprimand was inevitable on her return, be she ever
so speedy; but her nature was incapable alike of rebellion and of that
sullen callousness which would have come to the aid of most girls in
her position. She did not serve her tyrants with willingness, for their
brutality filled her with a sense of injustice; yet the fact that she
was utterly dependent upon them for her livelihood, that but for their
grace—as they were perpetually reminding her—she would have been a
workhouse child, had a mitigating effect upon the bitterness she could
not wholly subdue.

There was, however, another reason why she sped eagerly on her present
mission. The man to whom she was conveying Mrs. Hewett’s message was
one of the very few persons who had ever treated her with human
kindness. She had known him by name and by sight for some years, and
since her mother’s death (she was eleven when that happened) he had by
degrees grown to represent all that she understood by the word
‘friend.’ It was seldom that words were exchanged between them; the
opportunity came scarcely oftener than once a month; but whenever it
did come, it made a bright moment in her existence. Once before she had
fetched him of an evening to see Mrs. Hewett, and as they walked
together he had spoken with what seemed to her wonderful gentleness,
with consideration inconceivable from a tall, bearded man,
well-dressed, and well to do in the world. Perhaps he would speak in
the same way to-night; the thought of it made her regardless of the
cold rain that was drenching her miserable garment, of the wind that
now and then, as she turned a corner, took away her breath, and made
her cease from running.

She reached St. John’s Square, and paused at length by a door on which
was the inscription: ‘H. Lewis, Working Jeweller.’ It was just possible
that the men had already left; she waited for several minutes with
anxious mind. No; the door opened, and two workmen came forth. Jane’s
eagerness impelled her to address one of them.

‘Please, sir, Mr. Kirkwood hasn’t gone yet, has he?’

‘No, he ain’t,’ the man answered pleasantly; and turning back, he
called to some one within the doorway; ‘Hello, Sidney! here’s your
sweetheart waiting for you.’

Jane shrank aside; but in a moment she saw a familiar figure; she
advanced again, and eagerly delivered her message.

‘All right, Jane! I’ll walk on with you,’ was the reply. And whilst the
other two men were laughing good-naturedly, Kirkwood strode away by the
girl’s side. He seemed to be absent-minded, and for some hundred yards’
distance was silent; then he stopped of a sudden and looked down at his
companion.

‘Why, Jane,’ he said, ‘you’ll get your death, running about in weather
like this.’ He touched her dress. ‘I thought so; you’re wet through.’

There followed an inarticulate growl, and immediately he stripped off
his short overcoat.

‘Here, put this on, right over your head. Do as I tell you, child!’

He seemed impatient to-night. Wasn’t he going to talk with her as
before? Jane felt her heart sinking. With her hunger for kind and
gentle words, she thought nothing of the character of the night, and
that Sidney Kirkwood might reasonably be anxious to get over the ground
as quickly as possible.

‘How is Mrs. Hewett?’ Sidney asked, when they were walking on again.
‘Still poorly, eh? And the baby?’

Then he was again mute. Jane had something she wished to say to
him—wished very much indeed, yet she felt it would have been difficult
even if he had encouraged her. As he kept silence and walked so
quickly, speech on her part was utterly forbidden. Kirkwood, however,
suddenly remembered that his strides were disproportionate to the
child’s steps. She was an odd figure thus disguised in his over-jacket;
he caught a glimpse of her face by a street lamp, and smiled, but with
a mixture of pain.

‘Feel a bit warmer so?’ he asked.

‘Oh yes, sir.’

‘Haven’t you got a jacket, Jane?’

‘It’s all to pieces, sir. They’re goin’ to have it mended, I think.’

‘They’ was the word by which alone Jane ventured to indicate her aunt.

‘Going to, eh? I think they’d better be quick about it.’

Ha! that was the old tone of kindness! How it entered into her blood
and warmed it! She allowed herself one quick glance at him.

‘Do I walk too quick for you?’

‘Oh no, sir. Mr. Kirkwood, please, there’s something I—’

The sentence had, as it were, begun itself, but timidity cut it short.
Sidney stopped and looked at her.

‘What? Something you wanted to tell me, Jane?’

He encouraged her, and at length she made her disclosure. It was of
what had happened in the public-house. The young man listened with much
attention, walking very slowly. He got her to repeat her second-hand
description of the old man who had been inquiring for people named
Snowdon.

‘To think that you should have been just too late!’ he exclaimed with
annoyance. ‘Have you any idea who he was?’

‘I can’t think, sir,’ Jane replied sadly.

Sidney took a hopeful tone—thought it very likely that the inquirer
would pursue his search with success, being so near the house where
Jane’s parents had lived.

‘I’ll keep my eyes open,’ he said. ‘Perhaps I might see him. He’d be
easy to recognise, I should think.’

‘And would you tell him, sir,’ Jane asked eagerly.

‘Why, of course I would. You’d like me to, wouldn’t you?’

Jane’s reply left small doubt on that score. Her companion looked down
at her again, and said with compassionate gentleness:

‘Keep a good heart, Jane. Things’ll be better some day, no doubt.’

‘Do you think so, sir?’

The significance of the simple words was beyond all that eloquence
could have conveyed. Sidney muttered to himself, as he had done before,
like one who is angry. He laid his hand on the child’s shoulder for a
moment.

A few minutes more, and they were passing along by the prison wall,
under the ghastly head, now happily concealed by darkness. Jane stopped
a little short of the house and removed the coat that had so
effectually sheltered her.

‘Thank you, sir,’ she said, returning it to Sidney.

He took it without speaking, and threw it over his arm. At the door,
now closed, Jane gave a single knock; they were admitted by Clem, who,
in regarding Kirkwood, wore her haughtiest demeanour. This young man
had never paid homage of any kind to Miss Peckover, and such neglect
was by no means what she was used to. Other men who came to the house
took every opportunity of paying her broad compliments, and some went
so far as to offer practical testimony of their admiration. Sidney
merely had a ‘How do you do, miss?’ at her service. Coquetry had failed
to soften him; Clem accordingly behaved as if he had given her mortal
offence on some recent occasion. She took care, moreover, to fling a
few fierce words at Jane before the latter disappeared into the house.
Thereupon Sidney looked at her sternly; he said nothing, knowing that
interference would only result in harsher treatment for the poor little
slave.

‘You know your way upstairs, I b’lieve,’ said Clem, as if he were all
but a stranger.

‘Thank you, I do,’ was Sidney’s reply.

Indeed he had climbed these stairs innumerable times during the last
three years; the musty smells were associated with ever so many bygone
thoughts and states of feeling; the stains on the wall (had it been
daylight), the irregularities of the bare wooden steps, were
remembrancers of projects and hopes and disappointments. For many
months now every visit had been with heavier heart; his tap at the
Hewetts’ door had a melancholy sound to him.

A woman’s voice bade him enter. He stepped into a room which was not
disorderly or unclean, but presented the chill discomfort of poverty.
The principal, almost the only, articles of furniture were a large bed,
a wash-hand stand; a kitchen table, and two or three chairs, of which
the cane seats were bulged and torn. A few meaningless pictures hung
here and there, and on the mantel-piece, which sloped forward somewhat,
stood some paltry ornaments, secured in their places by a piece of
string stretched in front of them. The living occupants were four
children and their mother. Two little girls, six and seven years old
respectively, were on the floor near the fire; a boy of four was
playing with pieces of firewood at the table. The remaining child was
an infant, born but a fortnight ago, lying at its mother’s breast. Mrs.
Hewett sat on the bed, and bent forward in an attitude of physical
weakness. Her age was twenty-seven, but she looked several years older.
At nineteen she had married; her husband, John Hewett, having two
children by a previous union. Her face could never have been very
attractive, but it was good-natured, and wore its pleasantest aspect as
she smiled on Sidney’s entrance. You would have classed her at once
with those feeble-willed, weak-minded, yet kindly-disposed women, who
are only too ready to meet affliction half-way, and who, if
circumstances be calamitous, are more harmful than an enemy to those
they hold dear. She was rather wrapped up than dressed, and her hair,
thin and pale-coloured, was tied in a ragged knot. She wore slippers,
the upper parts of which still adhered to the soles only by miracle. It
looked very much as if the same relation subsisted between her frame
and the life that informed it, for there was no blood in her cheeks, no
lustre in her eye. The baby at her bosom moaned in the act of sucking;
one knew not how the poor woman could supply sustenance to another
being.

The children were not dirty nor uncared for, but their clothing hung
very loosely upon them; their flesh was unhealthy, their voices had an
unnatural sound.

Sidney stepped up to the bed and gave his hand.

‘I’m so glad you’ve come before Clara,’ said Mrs. Hewett. ‘I hoped you
would. But she can’t be long, an’ I want to speak to you first. It’s a
bad night, isn’t it? Yes, I feel it in my throat, and it goes right
through my chest—just ’ere, look! And I haven’t slep’ not a hour a
night this last week; it makes me feel that low. I want to get to the
Orspital, if I can, in a day or two.’

‘But doesn’t the doctor come still?’ asked Sidney, drawing a chair near
to her.

‘Well, I didn’t think it was right to go on payin’ him, an’ that’s the
truth. I’ll go to the Orspital, an’ they’ll give me somethin’. I look
bad, don’t I, Sidney?’

‘You look as if you’d no business to be out of bed,’ returned the young
man in a grumbling voice.

‘Oh, I _can’t_ lie still, so it’s no use talkin’! But see, I want to
speak about Clara. That woman Mrs. Tubbs has been here to see me,
talkin’ an’ talkin’. She says she’ll give Clara five shillin’ a week,
as well as board an’ lodge her. I don’t know what to do about it, that
I don’t. Clara, she’s that set on goin’, an’ her father’s that set
against it. It seems as if it ‘ud be a good thing, don’t it, Sidney? I
know _you_ don’t want her to go, but what’s to be done? What _is_ to be
done?’

Her wailing voice caused the baby to wail likewise. Kirkwood looked
about the room with face set in anxious discontent.

‘Is it no use, Mrs. Hewett?’ he exclaimed suddenly, turning to her.
‘Does she mean it? Won’t she ever listen to me?’

The woman shook her head miserably; her eyes filled with tears.

‘I’ve done all I could,’ she replied, half sobbing. ‘I have; you know I
have, Sidney! She’s that ’eadstrong, it seems as if she wouldn’t listen
to nobody—at least nobody as we knows anything about.’

‘What do you mean by that?’ he inquired abruptly. ‘Do you think there’s
any one else?’

‘How can I tell? I’ve got no reason for thinkin’ it, but how can I
tell? No, I believe it’s nothin’ but her self-will an’ the fancies
she’s got into her ‘ead. Both her an’ Bob, there’s no doin’ nothin’
with them. Bob, he’s that wasteful with his money; an’ now he talks
about goin’ an’ gettin’ a room in another ’ouse, when he might just as
well make all the savin’ he can. But no, that ain’t his idea, nor yet
his sister’s. I suppose it’s their mother as they take after, though
their father he won’t own to it, an’ I don’t blame him for not speakin’
ill of her as is gone. I should be that wretched if I thought my own
was goin’ to turn out the same. But there’s John, he ain’t a wasteful
man; no one can’t say it of him. He’s got his fancies, but they’ve
never made him selfish to others, as well you know, Sidney. He’s been
the best ’usband to me as ever a poor woman had, an’ I’ll say it with
my last breath.’

She cried pitifully for a few moments. Sidney, mastering his own
wretchedness, which he could not altogether conceal, made attempts to
strengthen her.

‘When things are at the worst they begin to mend,’ he said. ‘It can’t
be much longer before he gets work. And look here, Mrs. Hewett, I won’t
hear a word against it; you must and shall let me lend you something to
go on with!’

‘I dursn’t, I dursn’t, Sidney! John won’t have it. He’s always
a-saying: “Once begin that, an’ it’s all up; you never earn no more of
your own.” It’s one of his fancies, an’ you know it is. You’ll only
make trouble, Sidney.’

‘Well, all I can say is, he’s an unreasonable and selfish man!’

‘No, no; John ain’t selfish! Never say that! It’s only his fancies,
Sidney.’

‘Well, there’s one trouble you’d better get rid of, at all events. Let
Clara go to Mrs. Tubbs. You’ll never have any peace till she does, I
can see that. Why shouldn’t she go, after all? She’s seventeen; if she
can’t respect herself now, she never will, and there’s no help for it.
Tell John to let her go.’

There was bitterness in the tone with which he gave this advice; he
threw out his hands impatiently, and then flung himself back, so that
the cranky chair creaked and tottered.

‘An’ if ‘arm comes to her, what then?’ returned Mrs. Hewett
plaintively. ‘We know well enough why Mrs. Tubbs wants her; it’s only
because she’s good-lookin’, an’ she’ll bring more people to the bar.
John knows that, an’ it makes him wild. Mind what I’m tellin’ you,
Sidney; if any ‘arm comes to that girl, her father’ll go out of his
‘ead. I know he will! I know he will! He worships the ground as she
walks on, an’ if it hadn’t been for that, she’d never have given him
the trouble as she is doin’. It ‘ud a been better for her if she’d had
a father like mine, as was a hard, careless man. I don’t wish to say no
‘arm of him as is dead an’ buried, an’ my own father too, but he was a
hard father to us, an’ as long as he lived we dursn’t say not a word as
he didn’t like. He’d a killed me if I’d gone on like Clara. It was a
good thing as he was gone, before—’

‘Don’t, don’t speak of that,’ interposed Kirkwood, with kindly
firmness. ‘That’s long since over and done with and forgotten.’

‘No, no; not forgotten. Clara knows, an’ that’s partly why she makes so
little of me; I know it is.’

‘I don’t believe it! She’s a good-hearted girl—’

A heavy footstep on the stairs checked him. The door was thrown open,
and there entered a youth of nineteen, clad as an artisan. He was a
shapely fellow, though not quite so stout as perfect health would have
made him, and had a face of singular attractiveness,
clear-complexioned, delicate featured, a gleam with intelligence. The
intelligence was perhaps even too pronounced; seen in profile, the
countenance had an excessive eagerness; there was selfish force about
the lips, moreover, which would have been better away. His noisy
entrance indicated an impulsive character, and the nod with which he
greeted Kirkwood was self-sufficient.

‘Where’s that medal I cast last night, mother?’ he asked, searching in
various corners of the room and throwing things about.

‘Now, do mind what you’re up to, Bob!’ remonstrated Mrs. Hewett.
‘You’ll find it on the mantel in the other room. Don’t make such a
noise.’

The young man rushed forth, and in a moment returned. In his hand,
which was very black, and shone as if from the manipulation of metals,
he held a small bright medal. He showed it to Sidney, saying, ‘What
d’you think o’ that?’

The work was delicate and of clever design; it represented a racehorse
at full speed, a jockey rising in the stirrups and beating it with
orthodox brutality.

‘That’s “Tally-ho” at the Epsom Spring Meetin’,’ he said. ‘I’ve got
money on him!’

And, with another indifferent nod, he flung out of the room.

Before Mrs. Hewett and Kirkwood could renew their conversation, there
was another step at the door, and the father of the family presented
himself.




CHAPTER III

A SUPERFLUOUS FAMILY


Kirkwood’s face, as he turned to greet the new-comer, changed suddenly
to an expression of surprise.

‘Why, what have you been doing to your hair?’ he asked abruptly.

A stranger would have seen nothing remarkable in John Hewett’s hair,
unless he had reflected that, being so sparse, it had preserved its
dark hue and its gloss somewhat unusually. The short beard and whiskers
were also of richer colour than comported with the rest of the man’s
appearance. Judging from his features alone, one would have taken John
for sixty at least; his years were in truth not quite two-and-fifty. He
had the look of one worn out with anxiety and hardship; the lines
engraven upon his face were of extraordinary depth and frequency; there
seemed to be little flesh between the dry skin and the bones which
sharply outlined his visage. The lips were, like those of his son,
prominent and nervous, but none of Bob’s shrewdness was here
discoverable; feeling rather than intellect appeared to be the father’s
characteristic. His eyes expressed self-will, perhaps obstinacy, and he
had a peculiarly dogged manner of holding his head. At the present
moment he was suffering from extreme fatigue; he let himself sink upon
a chair, threw his hat on to the floor, and rested a hand on each knee.
His boots were thickly covered with mud; his corduroy trousers were
splashed with the same. Rain had drenched him; it trickled to the floor
from all his garments.

For answer to Sidney’s question, he nodded towards his wife, and said
in a thick voice, ‘Ask her.’

‘He’s dyed it,’ Mrs. Hewett explained, with no smile. ‘He thought one
of the reasons why he couldn’t get work was his lookin’ too old.’

‘An’ so it was,’ exclaimed Hewett, with an angry vehemence which at
once declared his position and revealed much of his history. ‘So it
was. My hair was a bit turned, an’ nowadays there’s no chance for old
men. Ask any one you like. Why, there’s Sam Lang couldn’t even get a
job at gardenin’ ’cause his hair was a bit turned. It was him as told
me what to do. “Dye your hair, Jack,” he says; “it’s what I’ve had to
myself,” he says. “They won’t have old men nowadays, at no price.” Why,
there’s Jarvey the painter; you know him, Sidney. His guvnor sent him
on a job to Jones’s place, an’ they sent him back. “Why, he’s an old
man,” they says. “What good’s a man of that age for liftin’ ladders
about?” An’ Jarvey’s no older than me.’

Sidney knitted his brows. He had heard the complaint from too many men
to be able to dispute its justice.

‘When there’s twice too many of us for the work that’s to be done,’
pursued John, ‘what else can you expect? The old uns have to give way,
of course. Let ’em beg; let ’em starve! What use are they?’

Mrs. Hewett had put a kettle on the fire, and began to arrange the
table for a meal.

‘Go an’ get your wet things off, John,’ she said. ‘You’ll be havin’
your rheumatics again.’

‘Never mind me, Maggie. What business have you to be up an’ about? You
need a good deal more takin’ care of than I do. Here, let Amy get the
tea.’

The three children, Amy, Annie, and Tom, had come forward, as only
children do who are wont to be treated affectionately on their father’s
return. John had a kiss and a caress for each of them; then he stepped
to the bed and looked at his latest born. The baby was moaning feebly;
he spoke no word to it, and on turning away glanced about the room
absently. In the meantime his wife had taken some clothing from a chest
of drawers, and at length he was persuaded to go into the other room
and change. When he returned, the meal was ready. It consisted of a
scrap of cold steak, left over from yesterday, and still upon the
original dish amid congealed fat; a spongy half-quartern loaf, that
species of baker’s bread of which a great quantity can be consumed with
small effect on the appetite; a shapeless piece of something purchased
under the name of butter, dabbed into a shallow basin; some pickled
cabbage in a tea-cup; and, lastly, a pot of tea, made by adding a
teaspoonful or two to the saturated leaves which had already served at
breakfast and midday. This repast was laid on a very dirty cloth. The
cups were unmatched and chipped, the knives were in all stages of
decrepitude; the teapot was of dirty tin, with a damaged spout.

Sidney began to affect cheerfulness. He took little Annie on one of his
knees, and Tom on the other. The mature Amy presided. Hewett ate the
morsel of meat, evidently without thinking about it; he crumbled a
piece of bread, and munched mouthfuls in silence. Of the vapid liquor
called tea he drank cup after cup.

‘What’s the time?’ he asked at length. ‘Where’s Clara?’

‘I daresay she’s doin’ overtime,’ replied his wife. ‘She won’t be much
longer.’

The man was incapable of remaining in one spot for more than a few
minutes. Now he went to look at the baby; now he stirred the fire; now
he walked across the room aimlessly. He was the embodiment of worry. As
soon as the meal was over, Amy, Annie, and Tom were sent off to bed.
They occupied the second room, together with Clara; Bob shared the bed
of a fellow-workman upstairs. This was great extravagance, obviously;
other people would have made two rooms sufficient for all, and many
such families would have put up with one. But Hewett had his ideas of
decency, and stuck to them with characteristic wilfulness.

‘Where do you think I’ve been this afternoon?’ John began, when the
three little ones were gone, and Mrs. Hewett had been persuaded to lie
down upon the bed. ‘Walked to Enfleld an’ back. I was told of a job out
there; but it’s no good; they’re full up. They say exercise is good for
the ’ealth. I shall be a ’ealthy man before long, it seems to me. What
do _you_ think?’

‘Have you been to see Corder again?’ asked Sidney, after reflecting
anxiously.

‘No, I haven’t!’ was the angry reply; ‘an’ what’s more, I ain’t goin’
to! He’s one o’ them men I can’t get on with. As long as you make
yourself small before him, an’ say “sir” to him with every other word,
an’ keep tellin’ him as he’s your Providence on earth, an’ as you don’t
know how ever you’d get on without him—well, it’s all square, an’ he’ll
keep you on the job. That’s just what I _can’t_ do—never could, an’
never shall. I should have to hear them children cryin’ for food before
I could do it. So don’t speak to me about Corder again. It makes me
wild!’

Sidney tapped the floor with his foot. Himself a single man, without
responsibilities, always in fairly good work, he could not invariably
sympathise with Hewett’s sore and impracticable pride. His own temper
did not err in the direction of meekness, but as he looked round the
room he felt that a home such as this would drive him to any degree of
humiliation. John knew what the young man’s thoughts were; he resumed
in a voice of exasperated bitterness.

‘No, I haven’t been to Corder—I beg his pardon; _Mister_ Corder—James
Corder, Esquire. But where do you think I went this mornin’? Mrs.
Peckover brought up a paper an’ showed me an advertisement. Gorbutt in
Goswell Bead wanted a man to clean windows an’ sweep up, an’ so
on;—offered fifteen bob a week. Well, I went. Didn’t I, mother? Didn’t
I go after that job? I got there at half-past eight; an’ what do you
think I found? If there was one man standin’ at Gorbutt’s door, _there
was five hundred_! Don’t you believe me? You go an’ ask them as lives
about there. If there was one, there was five hundred! Why, the p’lice
had to come an’ keep the road clear. Fifteen bob! What was the use o’
me standin’ there, outside the crowd? What was the use, I say? Such a
lot o’ poor starvin’ devils you never saw brought together in all your
life. There they was, lookin’ ready to fight with one another for the
fifteen bob a week. Didn’t I come back and tell you about it, mother?
An’ if they’d all felt like me, they’d a turned against the shop an’
smashed it up—ay, an’ every other shop in the street! What use? Why, no
use; but I tell you that’s how I felt. If any man had said as much as a
rough word to me, I’d a gone at him like a bulldog. I felt like a
beast. I wanted to fight, I tell you—to fight till the life was kicked
an’ throttled out of me!’

‘John, don’t, don’t go on in that way,’ cried his wife, sobbing
miserably. ‘Don’t let him go on like that, Sidney.’

Hewett jumped up and walked about.

‘What’s the time?’ he asked the next moment. And when Sidney told him
that it was half-past nine, he exclaimed, ‘Then why hasn’t Clara come
’ome? What’s gone with her?’

‘Perhaps she’s at Mrs. Tubbs’s,’ replied his wife, in a low voice,
looking at Kirkwood.

‘An’ what call has she to be there? Who gave her leave to go there?’

There was another exchange of looks between Sidney and Mrs. Hewett;
then the latter with hesitation and timidity told of Mrs. Tubbs’s visit
to her that evening, and of the proposals the woman had made.

‘I won’t hear of it:’ cried John. ‘I won’t have my girl go for a
barmaid, so there’s an end of it. I tell you she shan’t go!’

‘I can understand you, Mr. Hewett,’ said Sidney, in a tone of argument
softened by deference; ‘but don’t you think you’d better make a few
inquiries, at all events? You see, it isn’t exactly a barmaid’s place.
I mean to say, Mrs. Tubbs doesn’t keep a public-house where people
stand about drinking all day. It is only a luncheon-bar, and
respectable enough.’

John turned and regarded him with astonishment.

‘Why, I thought you was as much set against it as me? What’s made you
come round like this? I s’pose you’ve got tired of her, an’ that’s made
you so you don’t care.’

The young man’s eyes flashed angrily, but before he could make a
rejoinder Mrs. Hewett interposed.

‘For shame o’ yourself, John. If you can’t talk better sense than that,
don’t talk at all. He don’t mean it, Sidney. He’s half drove off his
head with trouble.’

‘If he does think it,’ said Kirkwood, speaking sternly but with
self-command, ‘let him say what he likes. He can’t say worse than I
should deserve.’

There was an instant of silence. Hewett’s head hung with more than the
usual doggedness. Then he addressed Sidney, sullenly, but in a tone
which admitted his error.

‘What have you got to say? Never mind me. I’m only the girl’s father,
an’ there’s not much heed paid to fathers nowadays. What have you got
to say about Clara? If you’ve changed your mind about her goin’ there,
just tell me why.’

Sidney could not bring himself to speak at once, but an appealing look
from Mrs. Hewett decided him.

‘Look here, Mr. Hewett,’ he began, with blunt earnestness. If any harm
came to Clara I should feel it every bit as much as you, and that you
ought to know by this time. All the same, what I’ve got to say is this:
Let her go to Mrs. Tubbs for a month’s trial. If you persist in
refusing her, mark my words, you’ll be sorry. I’ve thought it all over,
and I know what I’m talking about. The girl can’t put up with the work
room any longer. It’s ruining her health, for one thing, anybody can
see that, and it’s making her so discontented, she’ll soon get
reckless. I understand your feeling well enough, but I understand her
as well; at all events, I believe I do. She wants a change; she’s
getting tired of her very life.’

‘Very well,’ cried the father in shrill irritation, ‘why doesn’t she
take the change that’s offered to her? She’s no need to go neither to
workroom nor to bar. There’s a good home waiting for her, isn’t there?
What’s come to the girl? She used to go on as if she liked you well
enough.’

‘A girl alters a deal between fifteen and seventeen,’ Sidney replied,
forcing himself to speak with an air of calmness, of impartiality. ‘She
wasn’t old enough to know her own mind. I’m tired of plaguing her. I
feel ashamed to say another word to her, and that’s the truth. She only
gets more and more set against me. If it’s ever to come right, it’ll
have to be by waiting; we won’t talk about that any more. Think of her
quite apart from me, and what I’ve been hoping. She’s seventeen years
old. You can’t deal with a girl of that age like you can with Amy and
Annie. You’ll have to trust her, Mr. Hewett. You’ll have to, because
there’s no help for it. We’re working people, we are; we’re the lower
orders; our girls have to go out and get their livings. We teach them
the best we can, and the devil knows they’ve got examples enough of
misery and ruin before their eyes to help them to keep straight. Rich
people can take care of their daughters as much as they like; they can
treat them like children till they’re married; people of our kind can’t
do that, and it has to be faced.’

John sat with dark brow, his eyes staring on vacancy.

‘It’s right what Sidney says, father,’ put in Mrs. Hewett; ‘we can’t
help it.’

‘You may perhaps have done harm when you meant only to do good,’
pursued Sidney. ‘Always being so anxious, and showing what account you
make of her, perhaps you’ve led her to think a little too much of
herself. She knows other fathers don’t go on in that way. And now she
wants more freedom, she feels it worse than other girls do when you
begin to deny her. Talk to her in a different way; talk as if you
trusted her. Depend upon it, it’s the only hold you have upon her.
Don’t be so much afraid. Clara has her faults—I see them as well as any
one—but I’ll never believe she’d darken your life of her own free
will.’

There was an unevenness, a jerky vehemence, in his voice, which told
how difficult it was for him to take this side in argument. He often
hesitated, obviously seeking phrases which should do least injury to
the father’s feelings. The expression of pain on his forehead and about
his lips testified to the sincerity with which he urged his views, at
the same time to a lurking fear lest impulse should be misleading him.
Hewett kept silence, in aspect as far as ever from yielding. Of a
sudden he raised his hand, and said, ‘Husht!’ There was a familiar step
on the stairs. Then the door opened and admitted Clara.

The girl could not but be aware that the conversation she interrupted
had reference to herself. Her father gazed fixedly at her; Sidney
glanced towards her with self-consciousness, and at once averted his
eyes; Mrs. Hewett examined her with apprehension. Having carelessly
closed the door with a push, she placed her umbrella in the corner and
began to unbutton her gloves. Her attitude was one of affected
unconcern; she held her head stiffly, and let her eyes wander to the
farther end of the room. The expression of her face was cold,
preoccupied; she bit her lower lip so that the under part of it
protruded.

‘Where have you been, Clara?’ her father asked.

She did not answer immediately, but finished drawing off her gloves and
rolled them up by turning one over the other. Then she said
indifferently:

‘I’ve been to see Mrs. Tubbs.’

‘And who gave you leave?’ asked Hewett with irritation.

‘I don’t see that I needed any leave. I knew she was coming here to
speak to you or mother, so I went, after work, to ask what you’d said.’

She was not above the middle stature of women, but her slimness and
erectness, and the kind of costume she wore made her seem tall as she
stood in this low-ceiled room. Her features were of very uncommon type,
at once sensually attractive and bearing the stamp of intellectual
vigour. The profile was cold, subtle, original; in full face, her high
cheekbones and the heavy, almost horizontal line of her eyebrows were
the points that first drew attention, conveying an idea of force of
character. The eyes themselves were hazel-coloured, and, whatever her
mood, preserved a singular pathos of expression, a look as of
self-pity, of unconscious appeal against some injustice. In contrast
with this her lips were defiant, insolent, unscrupulous; a shadow of
the naivete of childhood still lingered upon them, but, though you
divined the earlier pout of the spoilt girl, you felt that it must have
foretold this danger-signal in the mature woman. Such cast of
countenance could belong only to one who intensified in her personality
an inheritance of revolt; who, combining the temper of an ambitious
woman with the forces of a man’s brain, had early learnt that the world
was not her friend nor the world’s law.

Her clothing made but poor protection against the rigours of a London
winter. Its peculiarity (bearing in mind her position) was the lack of
any pretended elegance. A close-fitting, short jacket of plain cloth
made evident the grace of her bust; beneath was a brown dress with one
row of kilting. She wore a hat of brown felt, the crown rising from
back to front, the narrow brim closely turned up all round. The high
collar of the jacket alone sheltered her neck. Her gloves, though worn,
were obviously of good kid; her boots—strangest thing of all in a
work-girl’s daily attire—were both strong and shapely. This simplicity
seemed a declaration that she could not afford genuine luxuries and
scorned to deck herself with shams.

The manner of her reply inflamed Hewett with impotent wrath. He smote
the table violently, then sprang up and flung his chair aside.

‘Is that the way you’ve learnt to speak to your father?’ he shouted.
‘Haven’t I told you you’re not to go nowhere without my leave or your
mother’s? Do you pay no heed to what I bid you? If so, say it! Say it
at once, and have done with it.’

Clara was quietly removing her hat. In doing so, she disclosed the one
thing which gave proof of regard for personal appearance. Her hair was
elaborately dressed. Drawn up from the neck, it was disposed in thick
plaits upon the top of her head; in front were a few rows of crisping.
She affected to be quite unaware that words had been spoken to her, and
stood smoothing each side of her forehead.

John strode forward and laid his hands roughly upon her shoulders.

‘Look at me, will you? Speak, will you?’

Clara jerked herself from his grasp and regarded him with insolent
surprise. Of fear there was no trace upon her countenance; she seemed
to experience only astonishment at such unwonted behaviour from her
father, and resentment on her own behalf. Sidney Kirkwood had risen,
and advanced a step or two, as if in apprehension of harm to the girl,
but his interference was unneeded. Hewett recovered his self-control as
soon as Clara repelled him. It was the first time he had ever laid a
hand upon one of his children other than gently; his exasperation came
of over-tried nerves, of the experiences he had gone through in search
of work that day, and the keen suffering occasioned by his argument
with Sidney. The practical confirmation of Sidney’s warning that he
must no longer hope to control Clara like a child stung him too
poignantly; he obeyed an unreasoning impulse to recover his authority
by force.

The girl’s look entered his heart like a stab; she had never faced him
like this before, saying more plainly than with words that she defied
him to control her. His child’s face, the face he loved best of all!
yet at this moment he was searching it vainly for the lineaments that
were familiar to him. Something had changed her, had hardened her
against him, in a moment. It seemed impossible that there should come
such severance between them. John revolted against it, as against all
the other natural laws that visited him harshly.

‘What’s come to you, my girl?’ he said in a thick voice. ‘What’s wrong
between us, Clara? Haven’t I always done my best for you? If I was the
worst enemy you had, you couldn’t look at me crueller.’

‘I think it’s me that should ask what’s come to _you_, father,’ she
returned with her former self-possession. ‘You treat me as if I was a
baby. I want to know what you’re going to say about Mrs. Tubbs. I
suppose mother’s told you what she offers me?’

Sidney had not resumed his chair. Before Hewett could reply he said:

‘I think I’ll leave you to talk over this alone.’

‘No; stay where you are,’ said John gruffly. ‘Look here, Clara.
Sidney’s been talkin’ to me; he’s been sayin’ that I ought to let you
have your own way in this. Yes, you may well look as if it surprised
you.’ Clara had just glanced at the young man, slightly raising her
eyebrows, but at once looked away again with a careless movement of the
head. ‘He says what it’s hard an’ cruel for me to believe, though I
half begin to see that he’s right; he says you won’t pay no more heed
to what _I_ wish, an’ it’s me now must give way to you. I didn’t use to
think me an’ Clara would come to that; but it looks like it—it looks
like it.’

The girl stood with downcast eyes. Once more her face had suffered a
change; the lips were no longer malignant, her forehead had relaxed
from its haughty frown. The past fortnight had been a period of contest
between her father’s stubborn fears and her own determination to change
the mode of her life. Her self-will was only intensified by opposition.
John had often enough experienced this, but hitherto the points at
issue had been trifles, matters in which the father could yield for the
sake of pleasing his child. Serious resistance brought out for the
first time all the selfish forces of her nature. She was prepared to go
all lengths rather than submit, now the question of her liberty had
once been broached. Already there was a plan in her mind for quitting
home, regardless of all the misery she would cause, reckless of what
future might be in store for herself. But the first sign of yielding on
her father’s part touched the gentler elements of her nature. Thus was
she constituted; merciless in egotism when put to the use of all her
weapons, moved to warmest gratitude as soon as concession was made to
her. To be on ill terms with her father had caused her pain, the only
effect of which, however, was to heighten the sullen impracticability
of her temper. At the first glimpse of relief from overstrained
emotions, she desired that all angry feeling should be at an end.
Having gained her point, she could once more be the affectionately
wilful girl whose love was the first necessity of John Hewett’s
existence.

‘Well,’ John pursued, reading her features eagerly, ‘I’ll say no more
about that, and I won’t stand in the way of what you’ve set your mind
on. But understand, Clara, my girl! It’s because Sidney persuaded me.
Sidney answers for it, mind you that!’

His voice trembled, and he looked at the young man with something like
anger in his eyes.

‘I’m willing to do that, Mr. Hewett,’ said Kirkwood in a low but firm
voice, his eyes turned away from Clara. ‘No human being can answer for
another in the real meaning of the word; but I take upon myself to say
that Clara will bring you no sorrow. She hears me say it. They’re not
the kind of words that a man speaks without thought of what they mean.’

Clara had seated herself by the table, and was moving a finger along
the pattern of the dirty white cloth. She bit her under-lip in the
manner already described, seemingly her habit when she wished to avoid
any marked expression of countenance.

‘I can’t see what Mr. Kirkwood’s got to do with it at all,’ she said,
with indifference, which now, however, was rather good-humoured than
the reverse. ‘I’m sure I don’t want anybody to answer for _me_.’ A
slight toss of the head. ‘You’d have let me go in any case, father; so
I don’t see you need bring Mr. Kirkwood’s name in.’

Hewett turned away to the fireplace and hung his head. Sidney, gazing
darkly at the girl, saw her look towards him, and she smiled. The
strange effect of that smile upon her features! It gave gentleness to
the mouth, and, by making more manifest the intelligent light of her
eyes, emphasised the singular pathos inseparable from their regard. It
was a smile to which a man would concede anything, which would vanquish
every prepossession, which would inspire pity and tenderness and
devotion in the heart of sternest resentment.

Sidney knew its power only too well; he averted his face. Then Clara
rose again and said:

‘I shall just walk round and tell Mrs. Tubbs. It isn’t late, and she’d
like to know as soon as possible.’

‘Oh, surely it’ll do in the mornin’!’ exclaimed Mrs. Hewett, who had
followed the conversation in silent anxiety.

Clara paid no attention, but at once put on her hat again. Then she
said, ‘I won’t be long, father,’ and moved towards the door.

Hewett did not look round.

‘Will you let me walk part of the way with you?’ Sidney asked abruptly.

‘Certainly, if you like.’

He bade the two who remained ‘Good-night,’ and followed Clara
downstairs.




CHAPTER IV

CLARA AND JANE


Rain no longer fell, but the gusty and bitter wind still swept about
the black streets. Walking side by side without speech, Clara and her
companion left the neighbourhood of the prison, and kept a northward
direction till they reached the junction of highways where stands the
‘Angel.’ Here was the wonted crowd of loiterers and the press of people
waiting for tramcar or omnibus—east, west, south, or north; newsboys,
eager to get rid of their last batch, were crying as usual, ‘Ech-ow!
Exteree speciul! Ech-ow! Steendard!’ and a brass band was blaring out
its saddest strain of merry dance-music. The lights gleamed dismally in
rain-puddles and on the wet pavement. With the wind came whiffs of
tobacco and odours of the drinking-bar.

They crossed, and walked the length of Islington High Street, then a
short way along its continuation, Upper Street. Once or twice Clara had
barely glanced at Kirkwood, but his eyes made no reply, and his lips
were resolutely closed. She did not seem offended by this silence; on
the contrary, her face was cheerful, and she smiled to herself now and
then. One would have imagined that she found pleasure in the sombreness
of which she was the cause.

She stopped at length, and said:

‘I suppose you don’t want to go in with me?’

‘No.’

‘Then I’ll say good-night. Thank you for coming so far out of your
way.’

‘I’ll wait. I may as well walk back with you, if you don’t mind.’

‘Oh, very well. I shan’t be many minutes.’

She passed on and entered the place of refreshment that was kept by
Mrs. Tubbs. Till recently it had been an ordinary eating-house or
coffee-shop; but having succeeded in obtaining a license to sell strong
liquors, Mrs. Tubbs had converted the establishment into one of a more
pretentious kind. She called it ‘Imperial Restaurant and Luncheon Bar.’
The front shone with vermilion paint; the interior was aflare with many
gas-jets; in the window was disposed a tempting exhibition of ‘snacks’
of fish, cold roast fowls, ham-sandwiches, and the like; whilst farther
back stood a cooking-stove, whereon frizzled and vapoured a savoury
mess of sausages and onions.

Sidney turned away a few paces. The inclemency of the night made Upper
Street—the promenade of a great district on account of its spacious
pavement—less frequented than usual; but there were still numbers of
people about, some hastening homewards, some sauntering hither and
thither in the familiar way, some gathered into gossiping groups.
Kirkwood was irritated by the conversation and laughter that fell on
his ears, irritated by the distant strains of the band, irritated above
all by the fume of frying that pervaded the air for many yards about
Mrs. Tubbs’s precincts. He observed that the customers tending that way
were numerous. They consisted mainly of lads and young men who had come
forth from neighbouring places of entertainment. The locality and its
characteristics had been familiar to him from youth upwards; but his
nature was not subdued to what it worked in, and the present fit of
disgust was only an accentuation of a mood by which he was often
possessed. To the Hewetts he had spoken impartially of Mrs. Tubbs and
her bar; probably that was the right view; but now there came back upon
him the repugnance with which he had regarded Clara’s proposal when it
was first made.

It seemed to him that he had waited nearly half an hour when Clara came
forth again. In silence she walked on beside him. Again they crossed by
the ‘Angel’ and entered St. John Street Road.

‘You’ve made your arrangements?’ Sidney said, now that there were few
people passing.

‘Yes; I shall go on Monday.’

‘You’re going to live there altogether?’

‘Yes; it’ll be more convenient, and then it’ll give them more room at
home. Bob can sleep with the children, and save money.’

‘To be sure!’ observed the young man with bitter irony.

Clara flashed a glance at him. It was a new thing for Sidney to take
this tone with her; not seldom he had expressed unfavourable judgments
by silence, but he had never spoken to her otherwise than with
deference and gentleness.

‘You don’t seem in a very good temper to-night, Mr. Kirkwood.’ she
remarked in a suave tone.

He disregarded her words, but in a few moments turned upon her and said
scornfully:

‘I hope you’ll enjoy the pleasant, ladylike work you’ve found! I should
think it’ll improve your self-respect to wait on the gentlemen of Upper
Street!’

Irony is not a weapon much in use among working people; their wits in
general are too slow. With Sidney, however, it had always been a habit
of speech in indignant criticism, and sympathy made him aware that
nothing would sting Clara more acutely. He saw that he was successful
when she turned her head away and moved it nervously.

‘And do you suppose I go there because the place pleases me?’ she asked
in a cold, hostile voice. ‘You make a great mistake, as you always do
when you pretend to know anything about me. Wait till I’ve learned a
little about the business; you won’t find me in Upper Street then.’

‘I understand.’

Again they walked on in silence. They were nearing Clerkenwell Close,
and had to pass a corner of the prison in a dark lane, where the wind
moaned drearily. The line of the high blank wall was relieved in
colourless gloom against a sky of sheer night. Opposite, the shapes of
poverty-eaten houses and grimy workshops stood huddling in the
obscurity. From near at hand came shrill voices of children chasing
each other about—children playing at midnight between slum and gaol!

‘We’re not likely to see much of each other after to-night,’ said
Sidney, stopping.

‘The less the better, I should say, if this is how you’re going to talk
to me.’

‘The less the better, perhaps—at all events for a time. But there’s one
or two things on my mind, and I’ll say them now. I don’t know whether
you think anything about it, but you must have seen that things are
getting worse and worse at home. Your mother—’

‘She’s no mother of mine!’ broke in Clara angrily.

‘She’s been a mother to you in kindness, that’s certain, and you’ve
repaid her almost as ill as you could have done. Another girl would
have made her hard life a bit easier. No; you’ve only thought of
yourself. Your father walks about day after day trying to get work, and
how do you meet him when he comes home? You fret him and anger him; you
throw him back ill-tempered words when he happens to think different
from you; you almost break his heart, because you won’t give way in
things that he only means for your good—he that would give his life for
you! It’s as well you should hear the truth for once, and hear it from
me, too. Anyone else might speak from all sorts of motives; as for me,
it makes me suffer more to say such things than it ever could you to
hear them. Laugh if you like! I don’t ask you to pay any heed to what
_I_’ve wished and hoped; but just give a thought to your father, and
the rest of them at home. I told him to-night he’d only to trust you,
that you never could do anything to make him ashamed of you. I said so,
and I believe it. Look, Clara! with all my heart I believe it. But now
you’ve got your way, think of them a little.’

‘It isn’t your fault if I don’t know how bad I am,’ said the girl with
a half-smile. That she did not resent his lecture more decidedly was no
doubt due to its having afforded new proof of the power she had over
him. Sidney was shaken with emotion; his voice all but failed him at
the last.

‘Good-bye,’ he said, turning away.

Clara hesitated, looked at him, but finally also said ‘Good-bye,’ and
went on alone.

She walked with bent head, and almost passed the house-door in absence
of thought. On the threshold was standing Miss Peckover; she drew aside
to let Clara pass. Between these two was a singular rivalry. Though by
date a year younger than Clara, Clem gave no evidence of being
physically less mature. In the matter of personal charms she regarded
herself as by far Miss Hewett’s superior, and resented vigorously the
tone of the latter’s behaviour to her. Clara, on the other hand, looked
down upon Miss Peckover as a mere vulgar girl; she despised her brother
Bob because he had allowed himself to be inveigled by Clem; in
intellect, in social standing, she considered herself out of all
comparison with the landlady’s daughter. Clem had the obvious advantage
of being able to ridicule the Hewetts’ poverty, and did so without
sparing. Now, for instance, when Clara was about to pass with a distant
‘Good-night,’ Clem remarked:

‘It’s cold, ain’t it? I wonder you don’t put on a ulster, a night like
this.’

‘Thank you,’ was the reply. ‘I shan’t consult you about how I’m to
dress.’

Clem laughed, knowing she had the best of the joke.

The other went upstairs, and entered the back-room, where it was quite
dark.

‘That you, Clara?’ asked Amy’s voice. ‘The candle’s on the
mantel-shelf.’

‘Why aren’t you asleep?’ Clara returned sharply. But the irritation
induced by Clem’s triumph quickly passed in reflection on Sidney’s mode
of leave-taking. That had not at all annoyed her, but it had made her
thoughtful. She lit the candle. Its light disclosed a room much barer
than the other one. There was one bed, in which Amy and Annie lay
(Clara had to share it with them), and a mattress placed on the floor,
where reposed little Tom; a low chest of drawers with a very small
looking-glass upon it, a washstand, a few boxes. Handsome girls,
unfortunate enough to have brains to boot, do not cultivate the patient
virtues in chambers of this description.

There was a knock at the door. Clara found her father standing there.

‘Have you anything to tell me, my girl?’ he asked in a subdued voice,
furtively regarding her.

‘I shall go on Monday.’

He drew back a step, and seemed about to return to the other room.

‘Father, I shall have to give Mrs. Tubbs the five shillings for a few
weeks. She’s going to let me have a new dress.’

‘Your earnin’s is your own, Clara.’

‘Yes; but I hope very soon to be able to give you something. It’s hard
for you, having no work.’

John brightened wonderfully.

‘Don’t you trouble, my dear. That’s all right. Things’ll come round
somehow. You’re a good girl. Good-night, my darlin’!’

He kissed her, and went consoled to his rest.

Miss Peckover kept going up and down between the kitchen and the
front door. Down below, Jane was cleaning a copper kettle. Clem, who
had her sweetest morsel of cruelty yet in store, had devised this
pleasant little job as a way of keeping the child employed till all was
quiet.

She had just come down to watch the progress of the work, and to give a
smart rap or two on the toiling fingers, when a heavy footstep in the
passage caused her to dart upstairs again. It was Bob Hewett, returned
from his evening recreations.

‘Oh, that’s you, is it?’ cried Clem. ‘Come down; I want to speak to
you.’

‘Wait till to-morrow,’ answered Bob, advancing towards the stairs.

‘Wait! we’ll see about that!’

She sprang forward, and with a prompt exertion of muscle, admirable in
its way, whirled Bob round and dragged him to the head of the kitchen
flight. The young fellow took it in good part, and went down with her.

‘You go up into the passage,’ said Clem to her servant, and was
immediately obeyed.

‘Now,’ resumed Miss Peckover, when she had closed the door, ‘who have
you been goin’ about with to-night?’

‘What are you talking about?’ returned Bob, who had seated himself on
the table, and was regarding Clem jocosely. ‘I’ve been with some pals,
that’s all.’

‘Pals! what sort o’ pals? Do you call Pennyloaf Candy one o’ your
pals?’

She stood before him in a superb attitude, her head poised fiercely,
her arms quivering at her sides, all the stature and vigour of her
young body emphasised by muscular strain.

‘Pennyloaf Candy!’ Bob repeated, as if in scorn of the person so named.
‘Get on with you! I’m sick of hearing you talk about her. Why I haven’t
seen her not these three weeks.’

‘It’s a —— lie!’ Clem’s epithet was too vigorous for reproduction.
‘Sukey Jollop saw you with her down by the meat-market, an’ Jeck
Bartley saw you too.’

‘Jeck did?’ He laughed with obstreperous scorn. ‘Why, Jeck’s gone to
Homerton to his mother till Saturday night. Don’t be such a bloomin’
fool! Just because Suke Jollop’s dead nuts on me, an’ I won’t have
nothin’ to say to her, she goes tellin’ these bloomin’ lies. When I see
her next, I’ll make her go down on her marrow-bones an’ beg my pardon.
See if I don’t just!’

There was an engaging frankness in Bob’s way of defending himself which
evidently impressed Miss Peckover, though it did not immediately soothe
her irritation. She put her arms a-kimbo, and examined him with a
steady suspicion which would have disconcerted most young men. Bob,
however, only laughed more heartily. The scene was prolonged. Bob had
no recourse to tenderness to dismiss the girl’s jealousy. His
self-conceit was supreme, and had always stood him in such stead with
the young ladies who, to use his own expression, were ‘dead nuts on
him,’ that his love-making, under whatever circumstances, always took
the form of genial banter _de haut en bas_. ‘Don’t be a bloomin’ fool!’
was the phrase he deemed of most efficacy in softening the female
heart; and the result seemed to justify him, for after some half-hour’s
wrangling, Clem abandoned her hostile attitude, and eyed him with a
savage kind of admiration.

‘When are you goin’ to buy me that locket, Bob, to put a bit of your
‘air in?’ she inquired pertinently.

‘You just wait, can’t you? There’s a event coming off next week. I
won’t say nothing, but you just wait.’

‘I’m tired o’ waitin’. See here; you ain’t goin’ to best me out of it?’

‘Me best you? Don’t be a bloomin’ fool, Clem!’

He laughed heartily, and in a few minutes allowed himself to be
embraced and sent off to his chamber at the top of the house.

Clem summoned her servant from the passage. At the same moment there
entered another lodger, the only one whose arrival Clem still awaited.
His mode of ascending the stairs was singular; one would have imagined
that he bore some heavy weight, for he proceeded very slowly, with a
great clumping noise, surmounting one step at a time in the manner of a
child. It was Mr. Marple, the cab-driver, and his way of going up to
bed was very simply explained by the fact that a daily sixteen hours of
sitting on the box left his legs in a numb and practically useless
condition.

The house was now quiet. Clem locked the front door and returned to the
kitchen, eager with anticipation of the jest she was going to carry
out. First of all she had to pick a quarrel with Jane; this was very
easily managed. She pretended to look about the room for a minute, then
asked fiercely:

‘What’s gone with that sixpence I left on the dresser?’

Jane looked up in terror. She was worn almost to the last point of
endurance by her day and night of labour and agitation. Her face was
bloodless, her eyelids were swollen with the need of sleep.

‘Sixpence!’ she faltered, ‘I’m sure I haven’t seen no sixpence, miss.’

‘You haven’t? Now, I’ve caught you at last. There’s been nobody ’ere
but you. Little thief! We’ll see about this in the mornin’, an’
to-night _you shall sleep in the back-kitchen_!’

The child gasped for breath. The terror of sudden death could not have
exceeded that which rushed upon her heart when she was told that she
must pass her night in the room where lay the coffin.

‘An’ you shan’t have no candle, neither,’ proceeded Clem, delighted
with the effect she was producing. ‘Come along! I’m off to bed, an’
I’ll see you safe locked in first, so as no one can come an’ hurt you.’

‘Miss! please!—I can’t, I durstn’t!’

Jane pleaded in inarticulate anguish. But Clem had caught her by the
arm, was dragging her on, on, till she was at the very door of that
ghastly death-cellar. Though thirteen years old, her slight frame was
as incapable of resisting Clem Peckover’s muscles as an infant’s would
have been. The door was open, but at that moment Jane uttered a shriek
which rang and echoed through the whole house. Startled, Clem relaxed
her grasp. Jane tore herself away, fled up the kitchen stairs, fled
upwards still, flung herself at the feet of someone who had come out on
to the landing and held a light.

‘Oh, help me! Don’t let her! Help me!’

‘What’s up with you, Jane?’ asked Clara, for it was she who, not being
yet in bed, had come forth at once on hearing the scream.

Jane could only cling to her garment, pant hysterically, repeat the
same words of entreaty again and again. Another door opened, and John
Hewett appeared half-dressed.

‘What’s wrong?’ he cried. ‘The ’ouse o’ fire? Who yelled out like
that?’

Clem was coming up; she spoke from the landing below.

‘It’s that Jane, just because I gave her a rap as she deserved. Send
her down again.’

‘Oh, no!’ cried the poor girl. ‘Miss Hewett! be a friend to me! She’s
goin’ to shut me up all night with the coffin. Don’t let her, miss! I
durstn’t! Oh, be a friend to me!’

‘Little liar!’ shouted Clem. ‘Oh, that bloomin’ little liar! when I
never said a word o’ such a thing!’

‘I’ll believe her a good deal sooner than you,’ returned Clara sharply.
‘Why, anybody can see she’s tellin’ the truth—can’t they, father? She’s
half-scared out of her life. Come in here, Jane; you shall stay here
till morning.’

By this time all the grown-up people in the house were on the
staircase; the clang of tongues was terrific. Clem held her ground
stoutly, and in virulence was more than a match for all her opponents.
Even Bob did not venture to take her part; he grinned down over the
banisters, and enjoyed the entertainment immensely. Dick Snape, whose
room Bob shared, took the opportunity of paying off certain old scores
he had standing against Clem. Mr. Marple, the cab-driver, was very loud
and very hoarse in condemnation of such barbarity. Mrs. Hewett, looking
as if she had herself risen from a coffin, cried shame on the general
heartlessness with which Jane was used.

Clara held to her resolve. She led Jane into the bedroom, then, with a
parting shot at Miss Peckover, herself entered and locked the door.

‘Drink some water, Jane,’ she said, doing her best to reassure the
child. ‘You’re safe for to-night, and we’ll see what Mrs. Peckover says
about this when she comes back to-morrow.’

Jane looked at her rescuer with eyes in which eternal gratitude mingled
with fear for the future. She could cry now, poor thing, and so little
by little recover herself. Words to utter her thanks she had none; she
could only look something of what she felt. Clara made her undress and
lie down with little Tom on the mattress. In a quarter of an hour the
candle was extinguished, and but for the wind, which rattled sashes and
doors, and made ghostly sounds in the chimneys, there was silence
throughout the house.

Something awoke Clara before dawn. She sat up, and became aware that
Jane was talking and crying wildly, evidently re-acting in her sleep
the scene of a few hours ago. With difficulty Clara broke her slumber.

‘Don’t you feel well, Jane?’ she asked, noticing a strangeness in the
child’s way of replying to her.

‘Not very, miss. My head’s bad, an’ I’m so thirsty. May I drink out of
the jug, miss?’

‘Stay where you are. I’ll bring it to you.’

Jane drank a great deal. Presently she fell again into slumber, which
was again broken in the same way. Clara did not go to sleep, and as
soon as it was daylight she summoned her father to come and look at the
child. Jane was ill, and, as everyone could see, rapidly grew worse.




CHAPTER V

JANE IS VISITED


At ten o’clock next morning Mrs. Peckover reached home. She was a tall,
big-boned woman of fifty, with an arm like a coalheaver’s. She had dark
hair, which shone and was odorous with unguents; a sallow, uncomely
face, and a handsome moustache. Her countenance was more difficult to
read than Clem’s; a coarse, and most likely brutal, nature was plain
enough in its lines, but there was also a suggestion of self-restraint,
of sagacity, at all events of cunning—qualities which were decidedly
not inherited by her daughter. With her came the relative whose
presence had been desired at the funeral to-day. This was Mrs. Gully, a
stout person with a very red nose and bleared eyes. The credit of the
family demanded that as many relatives as possible should follow the
hearse, and Mrs. Peckover’s reason for conducting Mrs. Gully hither was
a justifiable fear lest, if she came alone, the latter would arrive in
too manifest a state of insobriety. A certain amount of stimulant had
been permitted on the way, just enough to assist a genteel loquacity,
for which Mrs. Gully had a reputation. She had given her word to
abstain from further imbibing until after the funeral.

The news which greeted her arrival was anything but welcome to Mrs.
Peckover. In the first place, there would be far more work than usual
to be performed in the house to-day, and Jane could be ill spared.
Worse than that, however, Clara Hewett, who was losing half a day’s
work on Jane’s account, made a very emphatic statement as to the origin
of the illness, and said that if anything happened to Jane, there would
be disagreeable facts forthcoming at a coroner’s inquest. Having looked
at the sick child, Mrs. Peckover went downstairs and shut herself up
with Clem. There was a stormy interview.

‘So you thought you’d have yer fling, did you, just because I wasn’t
’ere? You must go makin’ trouble, just to suit yer own fancies! I’ll
pay you, my lady! Gr-r-r!’

Whereupon followed the smack of a large hand on a fleshy cheek, so
vigorous and unexpected a blow that even the sturdy Clem staggered
back.

‘You leave me alone, will you?’ she roared out, her smitten cheek in a
flame. ‘Do that again, an’ I’ll give you somethin’ for yerself! See if
I don’t! You just try it on!’

The room rang with uproarious abuse, with disgusting language, with the
terrific threats which are such common flowers of rhetoric in that
world, and generally mean nothing whatever. The end of it all was that
Clem went to fetch a doctor; one in whom Mrs. Peckover could repose
confidence. The man was, in fact, a druggist, with a shop in an obscure
street over towards St. Luke’s; in his window was exhibited a card
which stated that a certain medical man could be consulted here daily.
The said medical man had, in fact, so much more business than he could
attend to—his name appearing in many shops—that the druggist was
deputed to act as his assistant, and was considerately supplied with
death-certificates, already signed, and only needing to be filled in
with details. Summoned by Mrs. Peckover, whose old acquaintance he was,
the druggist left the shop in care of his son, aged fifteen, and sped
to Clerkenwell Close. He made light of Jane’s ailment. ‘A little fever,
that was all—soon pull her round. Any wounds, by-the-by? No? Oh, soon
pull her round. Send for medicines.’

‘We’ll have her down in the back-kitchen as soon as the corffin’s
away,’ said Mrs. Peckover to Mrs. Hewett. ‘Don’t you upset yerself
about it, my dear; you’ve got quite enough to think about. Yer ’usband
got anythink yet? Dear, dear! Don’t you put yerself out. I’m sure it
was a great kindness of you to let the troublesome thing lay ’ere all
night.’

Funeral guests were beginning to assemble. On arriving, they were
conducted first of all into the front-room on the ground floor, the
Peckovers’ parlour. It was richly furnished. In the centre stood a
round table, which left small space for moving about, and was at
present covered with refreshments. A polished sideboard supported a row
of dessert-plates propped on their edges, and a number of glass
vessels, probably meant for ornament alone, as they could not possibly
have been put to any use. A low cupboard in a recess was surmounted by
a frosted cardboard model of St. Paul’s under a glass case, behind
which was reared an oval tray painted with flowers. Over the
mantel-piece was the regulation mirror, its gilt frame enveloped in
coarse yellow gauze; the mantel-piece itself bore a ‘wealth’ of
embellishments in glass and crockery. On each side of it hung a framed
silhouette, portraits of ancestors. Other pictures there were many, the
most impressive being an ancient oil-painting, of which the canvas
bulged forth from the frame; the subject appeared to be a ship, but was
just as likely a view of the Alps. Several German prints conveyed
instruction as well as delight; one represented the trial of Strafford
in Westminster Hall; another, the trial of William Lord Russell, at the
Old Bailey. There was also a group of engraved portraits, the Royal
Family of England early in the reign of Queen Victoria; and finally,
‘The Destruction of Nineveh,’ by John Martin. Along the window-sill
were disposed flower-pots containing artificial plants; one or other
was always being knocked down by the curtains or blinds.

Each guest having taken a quaff of ale or spirits or what was called
wine, with perhaps a mouthful of more solid sustenance, was then led
down into the back-kitchen to view the coffin and the corpse. I mention
the coffin first, because in everyone’s view this was the main point of
interest. Could Mrs. Peckover have buried the old woman in an
orange-crate, she would gladly have done so for the saving of expense;
but with relatives and neighbours to consider, she drew a great deal of
virtue out of necessity, and dealt so very handsomely with the
undertaker, that this burial would be the talk of the Close for some
weeks. The coffin was inspected inside and out, was admired and
appraised, Mrs. Peckover being at hand to check the estimates. At the
same time every most revolting detail of the dead woman’s last illness
was related and discussed and mused over and exclaimed upon. ‘A lovely
corpse, considerin’ her years,’ was the general opinion. Then all went
upstairs again, and once more refreshed themselves. The house smelt
like a bar-room.

‘Everythink most respectable, I’m sure!’ remarked the female mourners
to each other, as they crowded together in the parlour.

‘An’ so it had ought to be!’ exclaimed one, in an indignant tone, such
as is reserved for the expression of offence among educated people, but
among the poor—the London poor, least original and least articulate
beings within the confines of civilisation—has also to do duty for
friendly emphasis. ‘If Mrs. Peckover can’t afford to do things
respectable, who can?’

And the speaker looked defiantly about her, as if daring contradiction.
But only approving murmurs replied. Mrs. Peckover had, in fact, the
reputation of being wealthy; she was always inheriting, always
accumulating what her friends called ‘interess,’ never expending as
other people needs must. The lodgings she let enabled her to live
rent-free and rate-free. Clem’s earnings at an artificial-flower
factory more than paid for that young lady’s board and clothing, and
all other outlay was not worth mentioning as a deduction from the
income created by her sundry investments. Her husband—ten years
deceased—had been a ‘moulder’; he earned on an average between three
and four pounds a week, and was so prudently disposed that, for the
last decade of his life, he made it a rule never to spend a farthing of
his wages. Mrs. Peckover at that time kept a small beer-shop in Rosoman
Street—small and unpretending in appearance, but through it there ran a
beery Pactolus. By selling the business shortly after her husband’s
death, Mrs. Peckover realised a handsome capital. She retired into
private life, having a strong sense of personal dignity, and feeling it
necessary to devote herself to the moral training of her only child.

At half-past eleven Mrs. Peckover was arrayed in her mourning
robes—new, dark-glistening. During her absence Clem had kept guard over
Mrs. Gully, whom it was very difficult indeed to restrain from the
bottles and decanters; the elder lady coming to relieve, Clem could
rush away and don her own solemn garments. The undertaker with his men
arrived; the hearse and coaches drove up; the Close was in a state of
excitement. ‘Now that’s what I call a respectable turn out!’ was the
phrase passed from mouth to mouth in the crowd gathering near the door.
Children in great numbers had absented themselves from school for the
purpose of beholding this procession. ‘I do like to see spirited ’orses
at a funeral!’ remarked one of the mourners, who had squeezed his way
to the parlour window. ‘It puts the finishin’ touch, as you may say,
don’t it?’ When the coffin was borne forth, there was such a press in
the street that the men with difficulty reached the hearse. As the
female mourners stepped across the pavement with handkerchiefs held to
their mouths, a sigh of satisfaction was audible throughout the crowd;
the males were less sympathetically received, and some jocose comments
from a costermonger, whose business was temporarily interrupted,
excited indulgent smiles.

The procession moved slowly away, and the crowd, unwilling to disperse
immediately, looked about for some new source of entertainment. They
were fortunate, for at this moment came round the corner an individual
notorious throughout Clerkenwell as ‘Mad Jack.’ Mad he presumably
was—at all events, an idiot. A lanky, raw-boned, red-beaded man,
perhaps forty years old; not clad, but hung over with the filthiest
rags; hatless, shoeless. He supported himself by singing in the
streets, generally psalms, and with eccentric modulations of the voice
which always occasioned mirth in hearers. Sometimes he stood at a
corner and began the delivery of a passage of Scripture in French; how,
where, or when he could have acquired this knowledge was a mystery, and
Jack would throw no light on his own past. At present, having watched
the funeral coaches pass away, he lifted up his voice in a terrific
blare, singing, ‘All ye works of the Lord, bless ye the Lord, praise
Him and magnify Him for ever.’ Instantly he was assailed by the
juvenile portion of the throng, was pelted with anything that came to
hand, mocked mercilessly, buffeted from behind. For a while he
persisted in his psalmody, but at length, without warning, he rushed
upon his tormentors, and with angry shrieks endeavoured to take
revenge. The uproar continued till a policeman came and cleared the
way. Then Jack went off again, singing, ‘All ye works of the Lord.’
With his voice blended that of the costermonger, ‘Penny a bundill!’

Up in the Hewetts’ back-room lay Jane Snowdon, now seemingly asleep,
now delirious. When she talked, a name was constantly upon her lips;
she kept calling for ‘Mr. Kirkwood.’ Amy was at school; Annie and Tom
frequently went into the room and gazed curiously at the sick girl.
Mrs. Hewett felt so ill to-day that she could only lie on the bed and
try to silence her baby’s crying.

The house-door was left wide open between the departure and return of
the mourners; a superstition of the people demands this. The Peckovers
brought back with them some half a dozen relatives and friends, invited
to a late dinner. The meal had been in preparation at an eating-house
close by, and was now speedily made ready in the parlour. A liberal
supply of various ales was furnished by the agency of a pot-boy (Jane’s
absence being much felt), and in the course of half an hour or so the
company were sufficiently restored to address themselves anew to the
bottles and decanters. Mrs. Gully was now permitted to obey her
instincts; the natural result could be attributed to overstrung
feelings.

Just when the mourners had grown noisily hilarious, testifying thereby
to the respectability with which things were being conducted to the
very end, Mrs. Peckover became aware of a knocking at the front door.
She bade her daughter go and see who it was. Clem, speedily returning,
beckoned her mother from among the guests.

‘It’s somebody wants to know if there ain’t somebody called Snowdon
livin’ ’ere,’ she whispered in a tone of alarm. ‘An old man.’

Mrs. Peckover never drank more than was consistent with the perfect
clearness of her brain. At present she had very red cheeks, and her
cat-like eyes gleamed noticeably, but any kind of business would have
found her as shrewdly competent as ever.

‘What did you say?’ she whispered savagely

‘Said I’d come an’ ask.’

‘You stay ’ere. Don’t say nothink.’

Mrs. Peckover left the room, closed the door behind her, and went along
the passage. On the doorstep stood a man with white hair, wearing an
unusual kind of cloak and a strange hat. He looked at the landlady
without speaking.

‘What was you wantin’, mister?’

‘I have been told,’ replied the man in a clear, grave voice, ‘that a
child of the name of Snowdon lives in your house, ma’am.’

‘Eh? Who told you that?’

‘The people next door but one. I’ve been asking at many houses in the
neighbourhood. There used to be relations of mine lived somewhere here;
I don’t know the house, nor the street exactly. The name isn’t so very
common. If you don’t mind, I should like to ask you who the child’s
parents was.’

Mrs. Peckover’s eyes were searching the speaker with the utmost
closeness.

‘I don’t mind tellin’ you,’ she said, ‘that there _is_ a child of that
name in the ’ouse, a young girl, at least. Though I don’t rightly know
her age, I take her for fourteen or fifteen.’

The old man seemed to consult his recollections.

‘If it’s anyone I’m thinking of,’ he said slowly, ‘she can’t be quite
as old as that.’

The woman’s face changed; she looked away for a moment.

‘Well, as I was sayin’, I don’t rightly know her age. Any way, I’m
responsible for her. I’ve been a mother to her, an’ a good
mother—though I say it myself—these six years or more. I look on her
now as a child o’ my own. I don’t know who you may be, mister. P’r’aps
you’ve come from abroad?’

‘Yes, I have. There’s no reason why I shouldn’t tell you that I’m
trying to find any of my kin that are still alive. There was a married
son of mine that once lived somewhere about here. His name was Joseph
James Snowdon. When I last heard of him, he was working at a
‘lectroplater’s in Clerkenwell. That was thirteen years ago. I deal
openly with you; I shall thank you if you’ll do the like with me.’

‘See, will you just come in? I’ve got a few friends in the front-room;
there’s been a death in the ’ouse, an’ there’s sickness, an’ we’re out
of order a bit, I’ll ask you to come downstairs.’

It was late in the afternoon, and though lights were not yet required
in the upper rooms, the kitchen would have been all but dark save for
the fire. Mrs. Peckover lit a lamp and bade her visitor be seated. Then
she re-examined his face, his attire, his hands. Everything about him
told of a life spent in mechanical labour. His speech was that of an
untaught man, yet differed greatly from the tongue prevailing in
Clerkenwell; he was probably not a Londoner by birth, and—a point of
more moment—he expressed himself in the tone of one who is habitually
thoughtful, who, if the aid of books has been denied to him, still has
won from life the kind of knowledge which develops character. Mrs.
Peckover had small experience of faces which bear the stamp of simple
sincerity. This man’s countenance put her out. As a matter of course,
he wished to overreach her in some way, but he was obviously very deep
indeed. And then she found it so difficult to guess his purposes. How
would he proceed if she gave him details of Jane’s history, admitting
that she was the child of Joseph James Snowdon? What, again, had he
been told by the people of whom he had made inquiries? She needed time
to review her position.

‘As I was sayin’,’ she resumed, poking the fire, ‘I’ve been a mother to
her these six years or more, an’ I feel I done the right thing by her.
She was left on my ’ands by them as promised to pay for her keep; an’ a
few months, I may say a few weeks, was all as ever I got. Another woman
would a sent the child to the ‘Ouse; but that’s always the way with me;
I’m always actin’ against my own interesses.’

‘You say that her parents went away and left her?’ asked the old man,
knitting his brows.

‘Her father did. Her mother, she died in this very ’ouse, an’ she was
buried from it. He gave her a respectable burial, I’ll say that much
for him. An’ I shouldn’t have allowed anything but one as was
respectable to leave this ’ouse; I’d sooner a paid money out o’ my own
pocket. That’s always the way with me. Mr. Willis, he’s my undertaker;
you’ll find him at Number 17 Green Passage. He buried my ’usband;
though that wasn’t from the Close; but I never knew a job turned out
more respectable. He was ’ere to-day; we’ve only just buried my
’usband’s mother. That’s why I ain’t quite myself—see?’

Mrs. Peckover was not wont to be gossipy. She became so at present,
partly in consequence of the stimulants she had taken to support her
through a trying ceremony, partly as a means of obtaining time to
reflect. Jane’s unlucky illness made an especial difficulty in her
calculations. She felt that the longer she delayed mention of the fact,
the more likely was she to excite suspicion; on the other hand, she
could not devise the suitable terms in which to reveal it. The steady
gaze of the old man was disconcerting. Not that he searched her face
with a cunning scrutiny, such as her own eyes expressed; she would have
found that less troublesome, as being familiar. The anxiety, the
troubled anticipation, which her words had aroused in him, were wholly
free from shadow of ignoble motive; he was pained, and the frequent
turning away of his look betrayed that part of the feeling was caused
by observation of the woman herself, but every movement visible on his
features was subdued by patience and mildness. Suffering was a life’s
habit with him, and its fruit in this instance that which (spite of
moral commonplace) it least often bears—self-conquest.

‘You haven’t told me yet,’ he said, with quiet disregard of her
irrelevancies, ‘whether or not her father’s name was Joseph Snowdon.’

‘There’s no call to hide it. That was his name. I’ve got letters of his
writin’. “J. J. Snowdon” stands at the end, plain enough. And he was
your son, was he?’

‘He was. But have you any reason to think he’s dead?’

‘Dead! I never heard as he was. But then I never heard as he was
livin’, neither. When his wife went, poor thing—an’ it was a chill on
the liver, they said; it took her very sudden—he says to me, “Mrs.
Peckover,” he says, “I know you for a motherly woman”—just like
that—see?—“I know you for a motherly woman,” he says, “an’ the idea I
have in my ’ed is as I should like to leave Janey in your care,
’cause,” he says, “I’ve got work in Birmingham, an’ I don’t see how I’m
to take her with me. Understand me?” he says. “Oh!” I says—not feelin’
quite sure what I’d ought to do—see? “Oh!” I says. “Yes,” he says; “an’
between you an’ me,” he says, “there won’t be no misunderstanding. If
you’ll keep Janey with you”—an’ she was goin’ to school at the time,
’cause she went to the same as my own Clem—that’s
Clemintiner—understand?—“if you’ll keep Janey with you,” he says, “for
a year, or maybe two years, or maybe three years—’cause that depends on
cirkinstances”—understand?—“I’m ready,” he says, “to pay you what it’s
right that pay I should, an’ I’m sure,” he says, “as we shouldn’t
misunderstand one another.” Well, of course I had my own girl to bring
up, an’ my own son to look after too. A nice sort o’ son; just when he
was beginnin’ to do well, an’ ought to a paid me back for all the
expense I was at in puttin’ him to a business, what must he do but take
his ’ook to Australia.’

Her scrutiny discerned something in the listener’s face which led her
to ask:

‘Perhaps you’ve been in Australia yourself, mister?’

‘I have.’

The woman paused, speculation at work in her eyes.

‘Do you know in what part of the country your son is?’ inquired the old
man absently.

‘He’s wrote me two letters, an’ the last, as come more than a year ago,
was from a place called Maryborough.’

The other still preserved an absent expression; his eyes travelled
about the room.

‘I always said,’ pursued Mrs. Peckover, ‘as it was Snowdon as put
Australia into the boy’s ’ed. He used to tell us he’d got a brother
there, doin’ well. P’r’aps it wasn’t true.’

‘Yes, it was true,’ replied the old man coldly. ‘But you haven’t told
me what came to pass about the child.’

An exact report of all that Mrs. Peckover had to say on this subject
would occupy more space than it merits. The gist of it was that for
less than a year she had received certain stipulated sums irregularly;
that at length no money at all was forthcoming; that in the tenderness
of her heart she had still entertained the child, sent her to school,
privately instructed her in the domestic virtues, trusting that such
humanity would not lack even its material reward, and that either
Joseph Snowdon or someone akin to him would ultimately make good to her
the expenses she had not grudged.

‘She’s a child as pays you back for all the trouble you take, so much I
_will_ say for her,’ observed the matron in conclusion. ‘Not as it
hasn’t been a little ‘ard to teach her tidiness, but she’s only a young
thing still. I shouldn’t wonder but she’s felt her position a little
now an’ then; it’s only natural in a growin’ girl, do what you can to
prevent it. Still, she’s willin’; that nobody can deny, an’ I’m sure I
should never wish to. Her cirkinstances has been peculiar; that you’ll
understand, I’m sure. But I done my best to take the place of the
mother as is gone to a better world. An’ now that she’s layin’ ill, I’m
sure no mother could feel it more—’

‘Ill? Why didn’t you mention that before?’

‘Didn’t I say as she was ill? Why, I thought it was the first word I
spoke as soon as you got into the ’ouse. You can’t a noticed it, or
else it was me as is so put about. What with havin’ a burial—’

‘Where is she?’ asked the old man anxiously.

‘Where? Why, you don’t think as I’d a sent her to be looked after by
strangers? She’s layin’ in Mrs. Hewett’s room—that’s one o’ the
lodgers—all for the sake o’ comfort. A better an’ kinder woman than
Mrs. Hewett you wouldn’t find, not if you was to—’

With difficulty the stranger obtained a few details of the origin and
course of the illness—details wholly misleading, but devised to
reassure. When he desired to see Jane, Mrs. Peckover assumed an air of
perfect willingness, but reminded him that she had nothing save his
word to prove that he had indeed a legitimate interest in the girl.

‘I can do no more than tell you that Joseph James Snowdon was my
younger son,’ replied the old man simply. ‘I’ve come back to spend my
last years in England, and I hoped—I hope still—to find my son. I wish
to take his child into my own care; as he left her to strangers—perhaps
he didn’t do it willingly; he may be dead—he could have nothing to say
against me giving her the care of a parent. You’ve been at expense—’

Mrs. Peckover waited with eagerness, but the sentence remained
incomplete. Again the old man’s eyes strayed about the room. The
current of his thoughts seemed to change, and he said:

‘You could show me those letters you spoke of—of my son’s writing?’

‘Of course I could,’ was the reply, in the tone of coarse resentment
whereby the scheming vulgar are wont to testify to their dishonesty.

‘Afterwards—afterwards. I should like to see Jane, if you’ll be so
good.’

The mild voice, though often diffident, now and then fell upon a note
of quiet authority which suited well with the speaker’s grave, pure
countenance. As he spoke thus, Mrs. Peckover rose, and said she would
first go upstairs just to see how things were. She was absent ten
minutes, then a little girl—Amy Hewett—came into the kitchen and asked
the stranger to follow her.

Jane had been rapidly transferred from the mattress to the bedstead,
and the room had been put into such order as was possible. A whisper
from Mrs. Peckover to Mrs. Hewett, promising remission of half a week’s
rent, had sufficed to obtain for the former complete freedom in her
movements. The child, excited by this disturbance, had begun to moan
and talk inarticulately. Mrs. Peckover listened for a moment, but heard
nothing dangerous. She bade the old man enter noiselessly, and herself
went about on tip-toe, speaking only in a hoarse whisper.

The visitor had just reached the bedside, and was gazing with deep,
compassionate interest at the unconscious face, when Jane, as if
startled, half rose and cried painfully, ‘Mr. Kirkwood! oh, Mr.
Kirkwood!’ and she stretched her hand out, appearing to believe that
the friend she called upon was near her.

‘Who is that?’ inquired the old man, turning to his companion.

‘Only a friend of ours,’ answered Mrs. Peckover, herself puzzled and
uneasy.

Again the sick girl called ‘Mr. Kirkwood!’ but without other words.
Mrs. Peckover urged the danger of this excitement, and speedily led the
way downstairs.




CHAPTER VI

GLIMPSES OF THE PAST


Sidney Kirkwood had a lodging in Tysoe Street, Clerkenwell. It is a
short street, which, like so many in London, begins reputably and
degenerates in its latter half. The cleaner end leads into Wilmington
Square, which consists of decently depressing houses, occupied in the
main, as the lower windows and front-doors indicate, by watchmakers,
working jewellers, and craftsmen of allied pursuits. The open space,
grateful in this neighbourhood, is laid out as a garden, with trees,
beds, and walks. Near the iron gate, which, for certain hours in the
day, gives admission, is a painted notice informing the public that, by
the grace of the Marquis of Northampton, they may here take their ease
on condition of good behaviour; to children is addressed a distinct
warning that ‘This is not a playing ground.’ From his window Sidney had
a good view of the Square. The house in which he lived was of two
storeys; a brass plate on the door showed the inscription, ‘Hodgson,
Dial Painter.’ The window on the ground floor was arched, as in the
other dwellings at this end of the street, and within stood an artistic
arrangement of wax fruit under a glass shade, supported by a heavy
volume of Biblical appearance. The upper storey was graced with a small
iron balcony, on which straggled a few flower-pots. However, the
exterior of this abode was, by comparison, promising; the curtains and
blinds were clean, the step was washed and whitened, the brass plate
shone, the panes of glass had at all events acquaintance with a duster.
A few yards in the direction away from the Square, and Tysoe Street
falls under the dominion of dry-rot.

It was not until he set forth to go to work next morning that Sidney
called to mind his conversation with Jane. That the child should have
missed by five minutes a meeting with someone who perchance had the
will and the power to befriend her, seemed to him, in his present mood,
merely an illustration of a vice inherent in the nature of things. He
determined to look in at the public-house of which she had spoken, and
hear for himself what manner of man had made inquiries for people named
Snowdon. The name was not a common one; it was worth while to spend a
hope or two on the chance of doing Jane a kindness. Her look and voice
when he bade her be of good courage had touched him. In his rejected
state, he felt that it was pleasant to earn gratitude even from so
humble a being as the Peckovers’ drudge.

His workshop, it has been mentioned, was in St. John’s Square. Of all
areas in London thus defined, this Square of St. John is probably the
most irregular in outline. It is cut in two by Clerkenwell Road, and
the buildings which compose it form such a number of recesses, of
abortive streets, of shadowed alleys, that from no point of the Square
can anything like a general view of its totality be obtained. The exit
from it on the south side is by St. John’s Lane, at the entrance to
which stands a survival from a buried world—the embattled and windowed
archway which is all that remains above ground of the great Priory of
St. John of Jerusalem. Here dwelt the Knights Hospitallers, in days
when Clerkenwell was a rural parish, distant by a long stretch of green
country from the walls of London. But other and nearer memories are
revived by St. John’s Arch. In the rooms above the gateway dwelt, a
hundred and fifty years ago, one Edward Cave, publisher of the
_Gentleman’s Magazine_, and there many a time has sat a journeyman
author of his, by name Samuel Johnson, too often _impransus_. There it
was that the said Samuel once had his dinner handed to him behind a
screen, because of his unpresentable costume, when Cave was
entertaining an aristocratic guest. In the course of the meal, the
guest happened to speak with interest of something he had recently read
by an obscure Mr. Johnson; whereat there was joy behind the screen, and
probably increased appreciation of the unwonted dinner. After a walk
amid the squalid and toil-infested ways of Clerkenwell, it impresses
one strangely to come upon this monument of old time. The archway has a
sad, worn, grimy aspect. So closely is it packed in among buildings
which suggest nothing but the sordid struggle for existence, that it
looks depressed, ashamed, tainted by the ignobleness of its
surroundings. The wonder is that it has not been swept away, in
obedience to the great law of traffic and the spirit of the time.

St. John’s Arch had a place in Sidney Kirkwood’s earliest memories.
From the window of his present workshop he could see its grey
battlements, and they reminded him of the days when, as a lad just
beginning to put questions about the surprising world in which he found
himself, he used to listen to such stories as his father could tell him
of the history of Clerkenwell. Mr. Kirkwood occupied part of a house in
St. John’s Lane, not thirty yards from the Arch; he was a printers’
roller maker, and did but an indifferent business. A year after the
birth of Sidney, his only child, he became a widower. An intelligent,
warm-hearted man, the one purpose of his latter years was to realise
such moderate competency as should place his son above the anxieties
which degrade. The boy had a noticeable turn for drawing and colouring;
at ten years old, when (as often happened) his father took him for a
Sunday in the country, he carried a sketch-book and found his delight
in using it. Sidney was to be a draughtsman of some kind; perhaps an
artist, if all went well. Unhappily things went the reverse of well. In
his anxiety to improve his business, Mr. Kirkwood invented a new kind
of ‘composition’ for printers’ use; he patented it, risked capital upon
it, made in a short time some serious losses. To add to his troubles,
young Sidney was giving signs of an unstable character; at fifteen he
had grown tired of his drawing, wanted to be this, that, and the other
thing, was self-willed, and showed no consideration for his father’s
difficulties. It was necessary to take a decided step, and, though
against his will, Sidney was apprenticed to an uncle, a Mr. Roach, who
also lived in Clerkenwell, and was a working jeweller. Two years later
the father died, all but bankrupt. The few pounds realised from his
effects passed into the hands of Mr. Roach, and were soon expended in
payment for Sidney’s board and lodging.

His bereavement possibly saved Sidney from a young-manhood of
foolishness and worse. In the upper world a youth may ‘sow his wild
oats’ and have done with it; in the nether, ‘to have your fling’ is
almost necessarily to fall among criminals. The death was sudden; it
affected the lad profoundly, and filled him with a remorse which was to
influence the whole of his life. Mr. Roach, a thick-skinned and rather
thick-headed person, did not spare to remind his apprentice of the most
painful things wherewith the latter had to reproach himself. Sidney
bore it, from this day beginning a course of self-discipline of which
not many are capable at any age, and very few indeed at seventeen.
Still, there had never been any sympathy between him and his uncle, and
before very long the young man saw his way to live under another roof
and find work with a new employer.

It was just after leaving his uncle’s house that Sidney came to know
John Hewett; the circumstances which fostered their friendship were
such as threw strong light on the characters of both. Sidney had taken
a room in Islington, and two rooms on the floor beneath him were
tenanted by a man who was a widower and had two children. In those
days, our young friend found much satisfaction in spending his Sunday
evenings on Clerkenwell Green, where fervent, if ungrammatical, oratory
was to be heard, and participation in debate was open to all whom the
spirit moved. One whom the spirit did very frequently move was Sidney’s
fellow-lodger; he had no gift of expression whatever, but his brief,
stammering protests against this or that social wrong had such an
honest, indeed such a pathetic sound, that Sidney took an opportunity
of walking home with him and converting neighbourship into friendly
acquaintance. John Hewett gave the young man an account of his life. He
had begun as a lath-render; later he had got into cabinet-making,
started a business on his own account, and failed. A brother of his,
who was a builder’s foreman, then found employment for him in general
carpentry on some new houses; but John quarrelled with his brother, and
after many difficulties fell to the making of packing-cases; that was
his work at present, and with much discontent he pursued it. John was
curiously frank in owning all the faults in himself which had helped to
make his career so unsatisfactory. He confessed that he had an
uncertain temper, that he soon became impatient with work ‘which led to
nothing,’ that he was tempted out of his prudence by anything which
seemed to offer ‘a better start.’ With all these admissions, he
maintained that he did well to be angry. It was wrong that life should
be so hard; so much should not be required of a man. In body he was not
strong; the weariness of interminable days over-tried him and excited
his mind to vain discontent. His wife was the only one who could ever
keep him cheerful under his lot, and his wedded life had lasted but six
years; now there was his lad Bob and his little girl Clara to think of,
and it only made him more miserable to look forward and see them going
through hardships like his own. Things were wrong somehow, and it
seemed to him that ‘if only we could have universal suffrage—’

Sidney was only eighteen, and strong in juvenile Radicalism, but he had
a fund of common sense, and such a conclusion as this of poor John’s
half-astonished, half-amused him. However, the man’s personality
attracted him; it was honest, warm-hearted, interesting; the logic of
his pleadings might be at fault, but Sidney sympathised with him, for
all that. He too felt that ‘things were wrong somehow,’ and had a
pleasure in joining the side of revolt for revolt’s sake.

Now in the same house with them dwelt a young woman of about nineteen
years old; she occupied a garret, was seldom seen about, and had every
appearance of being a simple, laborious girl, of the kind familiar
enough as the silent victims of industrialism. One day the house was
thrown into consternation by the news that Miss Barnes—so she was
named—had been arrested on a charge of stealing her employer’s goods.
It was true, and perhaps the best way of explaining it will be to
reproduce a newspaper report which Sidney Kirkwood thereafter
preserved.

‘On Friday, Margaret Barnes, nineteen, a single woman, was indicted for
stealing six jackets, value 5_l_., the property of Mary Oaks, her
mistress. The prisoner, who cried bitterly during the proceedings,
pleaded guilty. The prosecutrix is a single woman, and gets her living
by mantle-making. She engaged the prisoner to do what is termed
“finishing off,” that is, making the button-holes and sewing on the
buttons. The prisoner was also employed to fetch the work from the
warehouse, and deliver it when finished. On September 7th her mistress
sent her with the six jackets, and she never returned. Sergeant Smith,
a detective, who apprehended the prisoner, said he had made inquiries
in the case, and found that up to this time the prisoner had borne a
good character as an honest, hard-working girl. She had quitted her
former lodgings, which had no furniture but a small table and a few
rags in a corner, and he discovered her in a room which was perfectly
bare. Miss Oaks was examined, and said the prisoner was employed from
nine in the morning to eight at night. The Judge: How much did you pay
her per week? Miss Oaks: Four shillings. The Judge: Did you give her
her food? Miss Oaks: No; I only get one shilling each for the jackets
myself when completed. I have to use two sewing-machines, find my own
cotton and needles, and I can, by working hard, make two in a day. The
Judge said it was a sad state of things. The prisoner, when called
upon, said she had had nothing to eat for three days, and so gave way
to temptation, hoping to get better employment. The Judge, while
commiserating with the prisoner, said it could not be allowed that
distress should justify dishonesty, and sentenced the prisoner to six
weeks’ imprisonment.’

The six weeks passed, and about a fortnight after that, John Hewett
came into Sidney’s room one evening with a strange look on his face.
His eyes were very bright, the hand which he held out trembled.

‘I’ve something to tell you,’ he said. ‘I’m going to get married
again.’

‘Really? Why, I’m glad to hear it!’

‘And who do you think? Miss Barnes.’

Sidney was startled for a moment. John had had no acquaintance with the
girl prior to her imprisonment. He had said that he should meet her
when she came out and give her some money, and Sidney had added a
contribution. For a man in Hewett’s circumstances this latest step was
somewhat astonishing, but his character explained it.

‘I’m goin’ to marry her,’ he exclaimed excitedly, ‘and I’m doing the
right thing! I respect her more than all the women as never went wrong
because they never had occasion to. I’m goin’ to put her as a mother
over my children, and I’m goin’ to make a happier life for her. She’s a
good girl, I tell you. I’ve seen her nearly every day this fortnight; I
know all about her. She wouldn’t have me when I first asked her—that
was a week ago. She said no; she’d disgrace me. If you can’t respect
her as you would any other woman, never come into my lodging!’

Sidney was warm with generous glow. He wrung Hewett’s hand and
stammered incoherent words.

John took new lodgings in an obscure part of Clerkenwell, and seemed to
have become a young man once more. His complaints ceased; the energy
with which he went about his work was remarkable. He said his wife was
the salvation of him. And then befell one of those happy chances which
supply mankind with instances for its pathetic faith that a good deed
will not fail of reward. John’s brother died, and bequeathed to him
some four hundred pounds. Hereupon, what must the poor fellow do but
open workshops on his own account, engage men, go about crying that his
opportunity had come at last. Here was the bit of rock by means of
which he could save himself from the sea of competition that had so
nearly whelmed him! Little Clara, now eleven years old, could go on
steadily at school; no need to think of how the poor child should earn
a wretched living. Bob, now thirteen, should shortly be apprenticed to
some better kind of trade. New rooms were taken and well furnished.
Maggie, the wife, could have good food, such as she needed in her
constant ailing, alas! The baby just born was no longer a cause of
anxious thought, but a joy in the home. And Sidney Kirkwood came to
supper as soon as the new rooms were in order, and his bright, manly
face did everyone good to look at. He still took little Clara upon his
knee. Ha! there would come a day before long when he would not venture
to do that, and then perhaps—perhaps! What a supper that was, and how
smoothly went the great wheels of the world that evening!

One baby, two babies, three babies; before the birth of the third,
John’s brow was again clouded, again he had begun to rail and fume at
the unfitness of things. His business was a failure, partly because he
dealt with a too rigid honesty, partly because of his unstable nature,
which left him at the mercy of whims and obstinacies and airy projects.
He did not risk the ordinary kind of bankruptcy, but came down and
down, until at length he was the only workman in his own shop; then the
shop itself had to be abandoned; then he was searching for someone who
would employ him.

Bob had been put to the die-sinker’s craft; Clara was still going to
school, and had no thought of earning a livelihood—ominous state of
things, When it shortly became clear even to John Hewett that he would
wrong the girl if he did not provide her with some means of supporting
herself, she was sent to learn ‘stamping’ with the same employer for
whom her brother worked. The work was light; it would soon bring in a
little money. John declared with fierceness that his daughter should
never be set to the usual needle-slavery, and indeed it seemed very
unlikely that Clara would ever be fit for that employment, as she could
not do the simplest kind of sewing. In the meantime the family kept
changing their abode, till at length they settled in Mrs. Peckover’s
house. All the best of their furniture was by this time sold; but for
the two eldest children, there would probably have been no home at all.
Bob, aged nineteen, earned at this present time a pound weekly; his
sister, an average of thirteen shillings. Mrs. Hewett’s constant
ill-health (the result, doubtless, of semi-starvation through the years
of her girlhood), would have excused defects of housekeeping; but
indeed the poor woman was under any circumstances incapable of domestic
management, and therein represented her class. The money she received
was wasted in comparison with what might have been done with it. I
suppose she must not be blamed for bringing children into the world
when those already born to her were but half-clothed, half-fed; she
increased the sum total of the world’s misery in obedience to the laws
of the Book of Genesis. And one virtue she had which compensated for
all that was lacking—a virtue merely negative among the refined, but in
that other world the rarest and most precious of moral distinctions—she
resisted the temptations of the public-house.

This was the story present in Sidney Kirkwood’s mind as often as he
climbed the staircase in Clerkenwell Close. By contrast, his own life
seemed one of unbroken ease. Outwardly it was smooth enough. He had no
liking for his craft, and being always employed upon the meaningless
work which is demanded by the rich vulgar, he felt such work to be
paltry and ignoble; but there seemed no hope of obtaining better, and
he made no audible complaint. His wages were considerably more than he
needed, and systematically he put money aside each week.

But this orderly existence concealed conflicts of heart and mind which
Sidney himself could not have explained, could not lucidly have
described. The moral shock which he experienced at his father’s death
put an end to the wanton play of his energies, but it could not ripen
him before due time; his nature was not of the sterile order common in
his world, and through passion, through conflict, through endurance, it
had to develop such maturity as fate should permit. Saved from
self-indulgence, he naturally turned into the way of political
enthusiasm; thither did his temper point him. With some help—mostly
negative—from Clerkenwell Green, he reached the stage of confident and
aspiring Radicalism, believing in the perfectibility of man, in human
brotherhood, in—anything you like that is the outcome of a noble heart
sheltered by ignorance. It had its turn, and passed.

To give place to nothing very satisfactory. It was not a mere
coincidence that Sidney was going through a period of mental and moral
confusion just in those years which brought Clara Hewett from childhood
to the state of woman. Among the acquaintances of Sidney’s boyhood
there was not one but had a chosen female companion from the age of
fifteen or earlier; he himself had been no exception to the rule in his
class, but at the time of meeting with Hewett he was companionless, and
remained so. The Hewetts became his closest friends; in their brief
prosperity he rejoiced with them, in their hardships he gave them all
the assistance to which John’s pride would consent; his name was never
spoken among them but with warmth and gratitude. And of course the day
came to which Hewett had looked forward—the day when Sidney could no
longer take Clara upon his knee and stroke her brown hair and joke with
her about her fits of good and ill humour. Sidney knew well enough what
was in his friend’s mind, and, though with no sense of constraint, he
felt that this handsome, keen-eyed, capricious girl was destined to be
his wife. He liked Clara; she always attracted him and interested him;
but her faults were too obvious to escape any eye, and the older she
grew, the more was he impressed and troubled by them. The thought of
Clara became a preoccupation, and with the love which at length he
recognised there blended a sense of fate fulfilling itself. His
enthusiasms, his purposes, never defined as education would have
defined them, were dissipated into utter vagueness. He lost his guiding
interests, and found himself returning to those of boyhood. The country
once more attracted him; he took out his old sketch-books, bought a new
one, revived the regret that he could not be a painter of landscape. A
visit to one or two picture-galleries, and then again profound
discouragement, recognition of the fact that he was a mechanic and
never could be anything else.

It was the end of his illusions. For him not even passionate love was
to preserve the power of idealising its object. He loved Clara with all
the desire of his being, but could no longer deceive himself in judging
her character. The same sad clearness of vision affected his judgment
of the world about him, of the activities in which he had once been
zealous, of the conditions which enveloped his life and the lives of
those dear to him. The spirit of revolt often enough stirred within
him, but no longer found utterance in the speech which brings relief;
he did his best to dispel the mood, mocking at it as folly. Consciously
he set himself the task of becoming a practical man, of learning to
make the best of life as he found it, of shunning as the fatal error
that habit of mind which kept John Hewett on the rack. Who was he that
he should look for pleasant things in his course through the world? ‘We
are the lower orders; we are the working classes,’ he said bitterly to
his friend, and that seemed the final answer to all his aspirations.

This was a dark day with him. The gold he handled stung him to hatred
and envy, and every feeling which he had resolved to combat as worse
than profitless. He could not speak to his fellow-workmen. From morning
to night it had rained. St. John’s Arch looked more broken-spirited
than ever, drenched in sooty moisture.

During the dinner-hour he walked over to the public-house of which Jane
had spoken, and obtained from the barman as full a description as
possible of the person he hoped to encounter. Both then and on his
return home in the evening he shunned the house where his friends
dwelt.

It came round to Monday. For the first time for many months he had
allowed Sunday to pass without visiting the Hewetts. He felt that to go
there at present would only be to increase the parents’ depression by
his own low spirits. Clara had left them now, however, and if he still
stayed away, his behaviour might be misinterpreted. On returning from
work, he washed, took a hurried meal, and was on the point of going out
when someone knocked at his door. He opened, and saw an old man who was
a stranger to him.




CHAPTER VII

MRS. BYASS’S LODGINGS


‘You are Mr. Kirkwood?’ said his visitor civilly. ‘My name is Snowdon.
I should be glad to speak a few words with you, if you could spare the
time.’

Sidney’s thoughts were instantly led into the right channel; he
identified the old man by his white hair and the cloak. The hat,
however, which had been described to him, was now exchanged for a soft
felt of a kind common enough; the guernsey, too, had been laid aside.
With ready goodwill he invited Mr. Snowdon to enter.

There was not much in the room to distinguish it from the dwelling of
any orderly mechanic. A small bed occupied one side; a small table
stood before the window; the toilet apparatus was, of course,
unconcealed; a half-open cupboard allowed a glimpse of crockery,
sundries, and a few books. The walls, it is true, were otherwise
ornamented than is usual; engravings, chromo-lithographs, and some
sketches of landscape in pencil, were suspended wherever light fell,
and the choice manifested in this collection was nowise akin to that
which ruled in Mrs. Peckover’s parlour, and probably in all the
parlours of Tysoe Street. To select for one’s chamber a woodcut after
Constable or Gainsborough is at all events to give proof of a capacity
for civilisation.

The visitor made a quick survey of these appearances; then he seated
himself on the chair Sidney offered. He was not entirely at his ease,
and looked up at the young man twice or thrice before he began to speak
again.

‘Mr. Kirkwood, were you ever acquainted with my son, by name Joseph
Snowdon?’

‘No; I never knew him,’ was the reply. ‘I have heard his name, and I
know where he once lived—not far from here.’

‘You’re wondering what has brought me to you. I have heard of you from
people a grandchild of mine is living with. I dare say it is the house
you mean—in Clerkenwell Close.’

‘So you have found it!’ exclaimed Sidney with pleasure. ‘I’ve been
looking about for you as I walked along the streets these last two or
three days.’

‘Looking for me?’ said the other, astonished.

Sidney supplied the explanation, but without remarking on the
circumstances which made Jane so anxious to discover a possible friend.
Snowdon listened attentively, and at length, with a slight smile; he
seemed to find pleasure in the young man’s way of expressing himself.
When silence ensued, he looked about absently for a moment; then,
meeting Sidney’s eyes, said in a grave voice:

‘That poor child is very ill.’

‘Ill? I’m sorry to hear it.’

‘The reason I’ve come to you, Mr. Kirkwood, is because she’s called out
your name so often. They don’t seem able to tell me how she came into
this state, but she’s had a fright of some kind, or she’s been living
very unhappily. She calls on your name, as if she wanted you to protect
her from harm. I didn’t know what to think about it at first. I’m a
stranger to everybody—I may tell you I’ve been abroad for several
years—and they don’t seem very ready to put trust in me; but I decided
at last that I’d come and speak to you. It’s my grandchild, and perhaps
the only one of my family left; nobody can give me news of her father
since he went away four or five years ago. She came to herself this
morning for a little, but I’m afraid she couldn’t understand what I
tried to tell her; then I mentioned your name, and I could see it did
her good at once. What I wish to ask of you is, would you come to her
bedside for a few minutes? She might know you, and I feel sure it would
be a kindness to her.’

Sidney appeared to hesitate. It was not, of course, that he dreamt of
refusing, but he was busy revolving all he knew of Jane’s life with the
Peckovers, and asking himself what it behoved him to tell, what to
withhold. Daily experience guarded him against the habit of gossip,
which is one of the innumerable curses of the uneducated (whether poor
or wealthy), and, notwithstanding the sympathy with which his visitor
inspired him, he quickly decided to maintain reserve until he
understood more of the situation.

‘Yes, yes; I’ll go with you at once,’ he made haste to reply, when he
perceived that his hesitancy was occasioning doubt and trouble. ‘In
fact, I was just starting to go and see the Hewetts when you knocked at
the door. They’re friends of mine—living in Mrs. Peckover’s house.
That’s how I came to know Jane. I haven’t been there for several days,
and when I last saw her, as I was saying, she seemed as well as usual.’

‘I’m afraid that wasn’t much to boast of,’ said Snowdon. ‘She’s a poor,
thin-looking child.’

Sidney was conscious that the old man did not give expression to all he
thought. This mutual exercise of tact seemed, however, to encourage a
good understanding between them rather than the reverse.

‘You remain in the house?’ Kirkwood asked as they went downstairs.

‘I stay with her through the night. I didn’t feel much confidence in
the doctor that was seeing her, so I made inquiries and found a better
man.’

When they reached the Close, the door was opened to them by Clem
Peckover. She glared haughtily at Sidney, but uttered no word. To
Kirkwood’s surprise, they went up to the Hewetts’ back-room. The
mattress that formerly lay upon the floor had been removed; the bed was
occupied by the sick girl, with whom at present Mrs. Peckover was
sitting. That benevolent person rose on seeing Sidney, and inclined her
head with stateliness.

‘She’s just fell asleep,’ was her whispered remark. ‘I shouldn’t say
myself as it was good to wake her up, but of course you know best.’

This was in keeping with the attitude Mrs. Peckover had adopted as soon
as she understood Snowdon’s resolve to neglect no precaution on the
child’s behalf. Her sour dignity was meant to express that she felt
hurt at the intervention of others where her affections were so nearly
concerned. Sidney could not help a certain fear when he saw this woman
installed as sick-nurse. It was of purpose that he caught her eye and
regarded her with a gravity she could scarcely fail to comprehend.

Jane awoke from her fitful slumber. She looked with but half-conscious
fearfulness at the figures darkening her view. Sidney moved so that his
face was in the light, and, bending near to her, asked if she
recognised him. A smile—slow-forming, but unmistakable at last—amply
justified what her grandfather had said. She made an effort to move her
hand towards him. Sidney responded to her wish, and again she smiled,
self-forgetfully, contentedly.

Snowdon turned to Mrs. Peckover, and, after a few words with regard to
the treatment that was being pursued, said that he would now relieve
her; she lingered, but shortly left the room. Sidney, sitting by the
bed, in a few minutes saw that Jane once more slept, or appeared to do
so. He whispered to Snowdon that he was going to see his friends in the
next room, and would look in again before leaving.

His tap at the door was answered by Amy, who at once looked back and
said:

‘Can Mr. Kirkwood come in, mother?’

‘Yes; I want to see him,’ was the answer.

Mrs. Hewett was lying in bed; she looked, if possible, more wretchedly
ill than four days ago. On the floor were two mattresses, covered to
make beds for the children. The baby, held in its mother’s arms, was
crying feebly.

‘Why, I hoped you were getting much better by now,’ said Sidney.

Mrs. Hewett told him that she had been to the hospital on Saturday, and
seemed to have caught cold. A common enough occurrence; hours of
waiting in an out-patients’ room frequently do more harm than the
doctor’s advice can remedy. She explained that Mrs. Peckover had
requested the use of the other room.

‘There’s too many of us to be livin’ an’ sleepin’ in this little
place,’ she said; ‘but, after all, it’s a savin’ of rent. It’s a good
thing Clara isn’t here. An’ you’ve heard as John’s got work?’

He had found a job at length with a cabinet-maker; to-night he would
probably be working till ten or eleven o’clock. Good news so far. Then
Mrs. Hewett began to speak with curiosity of the old man who claimed
Jane as his grandchild. Sidney told her what had just happened.

‘An’ what did you say about the girl?’ she asked anxiously.

‘I said as little as I could; I thought it wisest. Do you know what
made her ill?’

‘It was that Clem as did it,’ Mrs. Hewett replied, subduing her voice,
And she related what had befallen after Sidney’s last visit. ‘Mrs.
Peckover, she’s that afraid the truth should get out. Of course I don’t
want to make no bother, but I do feel that glad the poor thing’s got
somebody to look after her at last. I never told you half the things as
used to go on. That Clem’s no better than a wild-beast tiger; but then
what can you do? There’s never any good comes out of makin’ a bother
with other people’s business, is there? Fancy him comin’ to see you!
Mrs. Peckover’s afraid of him, I can see that, though she pretends she
isn’t goin’ to stand him interferin’. What do you think about him,
Sidney? He’s sent for a doctor out of Islington; wouldn’t have nothin’
to say to the other. He must have plenty of money, don’t you think?
Mrs. Peckover says he’s goin’ to pay the money owin’ to her for Jane’s
keep. As if the poor thing hadn’t more than paid for her bits of meals
an’ her bed in the kitchen! Do you think that woman ‘ud ever have kept
her if it wasn’t she could make her a servant with no wages? If Jane
‘ud been a boy, she’d a gone to the workhouse long ago. She’s been that
handy, poor little mite! I’ve always done what I could for her; you
know that, Sidney. I do hope she’ll get over it. If anything happens,
mind my word, there’ll be a nice to-do! Clara says she’ll go to a
magistrate an’ let it all out, if nobody else will. She hates the
Peckovers, Clara does.’

‘It won’t come to that,’ said Sidney. ‘I can see the old man’ll take
her away as soon as possible. He may have a little money; he’s just
come back from Australia. I like the look of him myself.’

He began to talk of other subjects; waxed wrath at the misery of this
housing to which the family had shrunk; urged a removal from the vile
den as soon as ever it could be managed. Sidney always lost control of
himself when he talked with the Hewetts of their difficulties; the
people were, from his point of view, so lacking in resource, so
stubbornly rooted in profitless habit. Over and over again he had
implored them to take a rational view of the case, to borrow a few
pounds of him, to make a new beginning on clean soil. It was like
contending with some hostile force of nature; he spent himself in vain.

As Hewett did not return, he at length took his leave, and went into
the back-room for a moment.

‘She’s asleep,’ said Snowdon, rising from the chair where he had been
sitting deep in thought. ‘It’s a good sign.’

Sidney just looked towards the bed, and nodded with satisfaction. The
old man gave him a warm pressure of the hand, and he departed. All the
way home, he thought with singular interest of the bare sick-room, of
the white-headed man watching through the night; the picture impressed
him in a way that could not be explained by its natural pathos merely;
it kept suggesting all sorts of fanciful ideas, due in a measure,
possibly, to Mrs. Hewett’s speculations. For an hour he was so lost in
musing on the subject that he even rested from the misery of his
ceaseless thought of Clara.

He allowed three days to pass, then went to inquire about Jane’s
progress. It had been satisfactory. Subsequent visits brought him to
terms of a certain intimacy with Snowdon. The latter mentioned at
length that he was looking for two rooms, suitable for himself and
Jane. He wished them to be in a decent house, somewhere in Clerkenwell,
and the rent was not to be more than a working man could afford.

‘You don’t know of anything in your street?’ he asked diffidently.

Something in the tone struck Sidney. It half expressed a wish to live
in his neighbourhood if possible. He looked at his companion (they were
walking together), and was met in return with a glance of calm
friendliness; it gratified him, strengthened the feeling of respect and
attachment which had already grown out of this intercourse. In Tysoe
Street, however, no accommodation could be found. Sidney had another
project in his thoughts; pursuing it, he paid a visit the next evening
to certain acquaintances of his named Byass, who had a house in Hanover
Street, Islington, and let lodgings. Hanover Street lies to the north
of City Road; it is a quiet byway, of curving form, and consists of
dwellings only. Squalor is here kept at arm’s length; compared with
regions close at hand, this and the contiguous streets have something
of a suburban aspect.

Three or four steps led up to the house-door. Sidney’s knock summoned a
young, healthy-faced, comely woman, who evinced hearty pleasure on
seeing who her visitor was. She brought him at once into a parlour on
the ground floor.

‘Well, an’ I was only this mornin’ tellin’ Sam to go an’ look after
you, or write a note, or somethin’! Why can’t you come round oftener?
I’ve no patience with you! You just sit at ’ome an’ get humped, an’
what’s the good o’ that, I should like to know? I thought you’d took
offence with me, an’ so I told Sam. Do you want to know how baby is?
Why don’t you ask, then, as you ought to do the first thing? He’s a
good deal better than he deserves to be, young rascal—all the trouble
he gives me! He’s fast asleep, I’m glad to say, so you can’t see him.
Sam’ll be back in a few minutes; at least I expect him, but there’s no
knowin’ nowadays when he can leave the warehouse. What’s brought you
to-night, I wonder? You needn’t tell me anything about the Upper Street
business; _I_ know all about _that_!’

‘Oh, do you? From Clara herself?’

‘Yes. Don’t talk to me about her! There! I’m sick an tired of her—an’
so are you, I should think, if you’ve any sense left. Her an’ me can’t
get along, an’ that’s the truth. Why, when I met her on Sunday
afternoon, she was that patronisin’ you’d have thought she’d got a
place in Windsor Castle. Would she come an’ have a cup of tea? Oh dear,
no! Hadn’t time! The Princess of Wales, I suppose, was waitin’ round
the corner!’

Having so relieved her mind, Mrs. Byass laughed with a genuine gaiety
which proved how little malice there was in her satire. Sidney could
not refuse a smile, but it was a gloomy one.

‘I’m not sure you’ve done all you might have to keep her friends with
you,’ he said seriously, but with a good-natured look.

‘There you go!’ exclaimed Mrs. Byass, throwing back her head. ‘Of
course everybody must be in fault sooner than _her_! She’s an angel is
Miss Hewett! Poor dear! to think how shameful she’s been used! Now I do
wonder how you’ve the face to say such things, Mr. Kirkwood! Why,
there’s nobody else livin’ would have been as patient with her as I
always was. I’m not bad-tempered, I will say that for myself, an’ I’ve
put up with all sorts of things (me, a married woman), when anyone else
would have boxed her ears and told her she was a conceited minx. I used
to be fond of Clara; you know I did. But she’s got beyond all bearin’;
and if you wasn’t just as foolish as men always are, you’d see her in
her true colours. Do shake yourself a bit, do! Oh, you silly, silly
man!’

Again she burst into ringing laughter, throwing herself backwards and
forwards, and at last covering her face with her hands. Sidney looked
annoyed, but the contagion of such spontaneous merriment in the end
brought another smile to his face. He moved his head in sign of giving
up the argument, and, as soon as there was silence, turned to the
object of his visit.

‘I see you’ve still got the card in the window. I shouldn’t wonder if I
could find you a lodger for those top-rooms.’

‘And who’s that? No children, mind.’

Sidney told her what he could of the old man. Of Jane he only said that
she had hitherto lived with the Hewetts’ landlady, and was now going to
be removed by her grandfather, having just got through an illness. Dire
visions of infection at once assailed Mrs. Byass; impossible to admit
under the same roof with her baby a person who had just been ill. This
scruple was, however, overcome; the two rooms at the top of the
house—unfurnished—had been long vacant, owing to fastidiousness in Mr.
and Mrs. Byass, since their last lodger, after a fortnight of
continuous drunkenness, broke the windows, ripped the paper off the
walls, and ended by trying to set fire to the house. Sidney was
entrusted with an outline treaty, to be communicated to Mr. Snowdon.

This discussion was just concluded when Mr. Samuel Byass presented
himself—a slender, large-headed young man, with very light hair cropped
close upon the scalp, and a foolish face screwed into an expression of
facetiousness. He was employed in some clerkly capacity at a wholesale
stationer’s in City Road. Having stepped into the room, he removed a
very brown silk hat and laid it on a chair, winking the while at Sidney
with his right eye; then he removed his overcoat, winking with the left
eye. Thus disembarrassed, he strode gravely to the fireplace, took up
the poker, held it in the manner of a weapon upright against his
shoulder, and exclaimed in a severe voice, ‘Eyes right!’ Then,
converting the poker into a sword, he drew near to Sidney and affected
to practise upon him the military cuts, his features distorted into
grotesque ferocity. Finally, assuming the attitude of a juggler, he
made an attempt to balance the poker perpendicularly upon his nose,
until it fell with a crash, just missing the ornaments on the
mantel-piece. All this time Mrs. Byass shrieked with laughter, with
difficulty keeping her chair.

‘Oh, Sam,’ she panted forth, her handkerchief at her eyes, ‘what a fool
you are! Do stop, or you’ll kill me!’

Vastly gratified, Samuel advanced with ludicrous gestures towards the
visitor, held out his hand, and said with affected nasality, ‘How do
you do, sir? It’s some time since I had the pleasure of seeing you,
sir. I hope you have been pretty tolerable.’

‘_Isn’t_ he a fool, Mr. Kirkwood?’ cried the delighted wife. ‘Do just
give him a smack on the side of the head, to please me! Sam, go an’
wash, an’ we’ll have supper. What do you mean by being so late
to-night?’

‘Where’s the infant?’ asked Mr. Byass, thrusting his hands into his
waistcoat pockets and peering about the room. ‘Bring forth the infant!
Let a fond parent look upon his child.’

‘Go an’ wash, or I’ll throw something at you. Baby’s in bed, and mind,
you wake him if you dare!’

Sidney would have taken his leave, but found it impossible. Mrs. Byass
declared that if he would not stay to supper he should never enter the
house again.

‘Let’s make a night of it!’ cried Sam, standing in the doorway. ‘Let’s
have three pots of six ale and a bottle of old Tom! Let us be
reckless!’

His wife caught up the pillow from the sofa and hurled it at him.
Samuel escaped just in time. The next moment his head was again thrust
forward.

‘Let’s send to the High Street for three cold roast fowls and a
beef-steak pie! Let’s get custards and cheese-cakes and French pastry!
Let’s have a pine-apple and preserved ginger! Who says, Go it for
once?’

Mrs. Byass caught up the poker and sprang after him. From the passage
came sounds of scuffling and screaming, and in the end of something
produced by the lips. Mrs. Byass then showed a very red face at the
door, and said:

‘_Isn’t_ he a fool? Just wait a minute while I get the table laid.’

Supper was soon ready in the comfortable kitchen. A cold shoulder of
mutton, a piece of cheese, pickled beetroot, a seed-cake, and raspberry
jam; such was the fare to which Bessie Byass invited her husband and
her guest. On a side-table were some open cardboard boxes containing
artificial flowers and leaves; for Bessie had now and then a little
‘mounting’ to do for a shop in Upper Street, and in that way aided the
income of the family. She was in even better spirits than usual at the
prospect of letting her top-rooms. On hearing that piece of news,
Samuel, who had just come from the nearest public-house with a foaming
jug, executed a wild dance round the room and inadvertently knocked two
plates from the dresser. This accident made his wife wrathful, but only
for a moment; presently she was laughing as unrestrainedly as ever, and
bestowing upon the repentant young man her familiar flattery.

At eleven o’clock Sidney left them, and mused with smiles on his way
home. This was not exactly his ideal of domestic happiness, yet it was
better than the life led by the Hewetts—better than that of other
households with which he was acquainted—better far, it seemed to him,
than the aspirations which were threatening to lead poor Clara—who knew
whither? A temptation beset him to walk round into Upper Street and
pass Mrs. Tubbs’s bar. He resisted it, knowing that the result would
only be a night of sleepless anger and misery.

The next day he again saw Snowdon, and spoke to him of Mrs. Byass’s
rooms. The old man seemed at first indisposed to go so far; but when he
had seen the interior of the house and talked with the landlady, his
objections disappeared. Before another week had passed the two rooms
were furnished in the simplest possible way, and Snowdon brought Jane
from Clerkenwell Close.

Kirkwood came by invitation as soon as the two were fairly established
in their home. He found Jane sitting by the fire in her grandfather’s
room; a very little exertion still out-wearied her, and the strange
things that had come to pass had made her habitually silent. She looked
about her wonderingly, seemed unable to realise her position, was
painfully conscious of her new clothes, ever and again started as if in
fear.

‘Well, what did I say that night?’ was Sidney’s greeting. ‘Didn’t I
tell you it would be all right soon?’

Jane made no answer in words, but locked at him timidly; and then a
smile came upon her face, an expression of joy that could not trust
itself, that seemed to her too boldly at variance with all she had yet
known of life.




CHAPTER VIII

PENNYLOAF CANDY


In the social classification of the nether world—a subject which so
eminently adapts itself to the sportive and gracefully picturesque mode
of treatment—it will be convenient to distinguish broadly, and with
reference to males alone, the two great sections of those who do, and
those who do not, wear collars. Each of these orders would, it is
obvious, offer much scope to an analyst delighting in subtle gradation.
Taking the collarless, how shrewdly might one discriminate between the
many kinds of neckcloth which our climate renders necessary as a
substitute for the nobler article of attire! The navvy, the scaffolder,
the costermonger, the cab-tout—innumerable would be the varieties of
texture, of fold, of knot, observed in the ranks of unskilled labour.
And among these whose higher station is indicated by the linen or paper
symbol, what a gap between the mechanic with collar attached to a
flannel shirt, and just visible along the top of a black tie, and the
shopman whose pride it is to adorn himself with the very ugliest
neck-encloser put in vogue by aristocratic sanction. For such
attractive disquisition I have, unfortunately, no space; it must
suffice that I indicate the two genera. And I was led to do so in
thinking of Bob Hewett.

Bob wore a collar. In the die-sinking establishment which employed him
there were, it is true, two men who belonged to the collarless; but
their business was down in the basement of the building, where they
kept up a furnace, worked huge stamping-machines, and so on. Bob’s
workshop was upstairs, and the companions with whom he sat, without
exception, had something white and stiff round their necks; in fact,
they were every bit as respectable as Sidney Kirkwood, and such as he,
who bent over a jeweller’s table. To John Hewett it was no slight
gratification that he had been able to apprentice his son to a craft
which permitted him always to wear a collar. I would not imply that
John thought of the matter in these terms, but his reflections bore
this significance. Bob was raised for ever above the rank of those who
depend merely upon their muscles, even as Clara was saved from the
dismal destiny of the women who can do nothing but sew.

There was, on the whole, some reason why John Hewett should feel pride
in his eldest son. Like Sidney Kirkwood, Bob had early shown a faculty
for draughtsmanship; when at school, he made decidedly clever
caricatures of such persons as displeased him, and he drew such
wonderful horses (on the race-course or pulling cabs), such laughable
donkeys in costers’ carts, such perfect dogs, that on several occasions
some friend had purchased with a veritable shilling a specimen of his
work. ‘Put him to the die-sinking,’ said an acquaintance of the family,
himself so employed; ‘he’ll find a use for this kind of thing some
day.’ Die-sinking is not the craft it once was; cheap methods,
vulgarising here as everywhere, have diminished the opportunities of
capable men; but a fair living was promised the lad if he stuck to his
work, and at the age of nineteen he was already earning his pound a
week. Then he was clever in a good many other ways. He had an ear for
music, played (nothing else was within his reach) the concertina, sang
a lively song with uncommon melodiousness—a gift much appreciated at
the meetings of a certain Mutual Benefit Club, to which his father had
paid a weekly subscription, without fail, through all adversities. In
the regular departments of learning Bob had never shown any particular
aptitude; he wrote and read decently, but his speech, as you have had
occasion for observing, was not marked by refinement, and for books he
had no liking. His father, unfortunately, had spoilt him, just as he
had spoilt Clara. Being of the nobly independent sex, between fifteen
and sixteen he practically freed himself from parental control. The use
he made of his liberty was not altogether pleasing to John, but the
time for restraint and training had hopelessly gone by. The lad was
selfish, that there was no denying; he grudged the money demanded of
him for his support; but in other matters he always showed himself so
easy-tempered, so disposed to a genial understanding, that the great
fault had to be blinked. Many failings might have been forgiven him in
consideration of the fact that he had never yet drunk too much, and
indeed cared little for liquor.

Men of talent, as you are aware, not seldom exhibit low tastes in their
choice of companionship. Bob was a case in point; he did not
sufficiently appreciate social distinctions. He, who wore a collar,
seemed to prefer associating with the collarless. There was Jack—more
properly ‘Jeck’—Bartley, for instance, his bosom friend until they
began to cool in consequence of a common interest in Miss Peckover.
Jack never wore a collar in his life, not even on Sundays, and was
closely allied with all sorts of blackguards, who somehow made a living
on the outskirts of turf-land. And there was Eli Snape, compared with
whom Jack was a person of refinement and culture. Eli dealt
surreptitiously in dogs and rats, and the mere odour of him was
intolerable to ordinary nostrils; yet he was a species of hero in Bob’s
regard, such invaluable information could he supply with regard to
‘events’ in which young Hewett took a profound interest. Perhaps a more
serious aspect of Bob’s disregard for social standing was revealed in
his relations with the other sex. Susceptible from his tender youth, he
showed no ambition in the bestowal of his amorous homage. At the age of
sixteen did he not declare his resolve to wed the daughter of old Sally
Budge, who went about selling watercress? and was there not a desperate
conflict at home before this project could be driven from his head? It
was but the first of many such instances. Had he been left to his own
devices, he would already, like numbers of his coevals, have been
supporting (or declining to support) a wife and two or three children.
At present he was ‘engaged’ to Clem Peckover; that was an understood
thing. His father did not approve it, but this connection was
undeniably better than those he had previously declared or concealed.
Bob, it seemed evident, was fated to make a _mesalliance_—a pity,
seeing his parts and prospects. He might have aspired to a wife who had
scarcely any difficulty with her _h_’s; whose bringing-up enabled her
to look with compassion on girls who could not play the piano; who
counted among her relatives not one collarless individual.

Clem, as we have seen, had already found, or imagined, cause for
dissatisfaction with her betrothed. She was well enough acquainted with
Bob’s repute, and her temper made it improbable, to say the least, that
the course of wooing would in this case run very smoothly. At present,
various little signs were beginning to convince her that she had a
rival, and the hints of her rejected admirer, Jack Bartley, fixed her
suspicions upon an acquaintance whom she had hitherto regarded merely
with contempt. This was Pennyloaf Candy, formerly, with her parents, a
lodger in Mrs. Peckover’s house. The family had been ousted some
eighteen months ago on account of failure to pay their rent and of the
frequent intoxication of Mrs. Candy. Pennyloaf’s legal name was
Penelope, which, being pronounced as a trisyllable, transformed itself
by further corruption into a sound at all events conveying some
meaning. Applied in the first instance jocosely, the title grew
inseparable from her, and was the one she herself always used. Her
employment was the making of shirts for export; she earned on an
average tenpence a day, and frequently worked fifteen hours between
leaving and returning to her home. That Bob Hewett could interest
himself, with whatever motive, in a person of this description, Miss
Peckover at first declined to believe. A hint, however, was quite
enough to excite her jealous temperament; as proof accumulated, cunning
and ferocity wrought in her for the devising of such a declaration of
war as should speedily scare Pennyloaf from the field. Jane Snowdon’s
removal had caused her no little irritation; the hours of evening were
heavy on her hands, and this new emotion was not unwelcome as a
temporary resource.

As he came home from work one Monday towards the end of April, Bob
encountered Pennyloaf; she had a bundle in her hands and was walking
hurriedly.

‘Hallo! that you?’ he exclaimed, catching her by the arm. ‘Where are
you going?’

‘I can’t stop now. I’ve got some things to put away, an’ it’s nearly
eight.’

‘Come round to the Passage to-night. Be there at ten.’

‘I can’t give no promise. There’s been such rows at ’ome. You know
mother summonsed father this mornin’?’

‘Yes, I’ve heard. All right! come if you can; I’ll be there.’

Pennyloaf hastened on. She was a meagre, hollow-eyed, bloodless girl of
seventeen, yet her features had a certain charm—that dolorous kind of
prettiness which is often enough seen in the London needle-slave. Her
habitual look was one of meaningless surprise; whatever she gazed upon
seemed a source of astonishment to her, and when she laughed, which was
not very often, her eyes grew wider than ever. Her attire was
miserable, but there were signs that she tried to keep it in order; the
boots upon her feet were sewn and patched into shapelessness; her limp
straw hat had just received a new binding.

By saying that she had things ‘to put away,’ she meant that her
business was with the pawnbroker, who could not receive pledges after
eight o’clock. It wanted some ten minutes of the hour when she entered
a side-doorway, and, by an inner door, passed into one of a series of
compartments constructed before the pawnbroker’s counter. She deposited
her bundle, and looked about for someone to attend to her. Two young
men were in sight, both transacting business; one was conversing
facetiously with a customer on the subject of a pledge. Two or three
gas-jets lighted the interior of the shop, but the boxes were in
shadow. There was a strong musty odour; the gloom, the narrow
compartments, the low tones of conversation, suggested stealth and
shame.

Pennyloaf waited with many signs of impatience, until one of the
assistants approached, a smartly attired youth, with black hair greased
into the discipline he deemed becoming, with an aquiline nose, a coarse
mouth, a large horseshoe pin adorning his necktie, and rings on his
fingers. He caught hold of the packet and threw it open; it consisted
of a petticoat and the skirt of an old dress.

‘Well, what is it?’ he asked, rubbing his tongue along his upper lip
before and after speaking.

‘Three an’ six, please, sir.’

He rolled the things up again with a practised turn of the hand, and
said indifferently, glancing towards another box, ‘Eighteenpence.’

‘Oh, sir, we had two shillin’s on the skirt not so long ago,’ pleaded
Pennyloaf, with a subservient voice. ‘Make it two shillin’s—please do,
sir!

The young man paid no attention; he was curling his moustache and
exchanging a smile of intelligence with his counter-companion with
respect to a piece of business the latter had in hand. Of a sudden he
turned and said sharply:

‘Well, are you goin’ to take it or not?’

Pennyloaf sighed and nodded.

‘Got a ‘apenny?’ he asked.

‘No.’

He fetched a cloth, rolled the articles in it very tightly, and pinned
them up; then he made out ticket and duplicate, handling his pen with
facile flourish, and having blotted the little piece of card on a box
of sand (a custom which survives in this conservative profession), he
threw it to the customer. Lastly, he counted out one shilling and five
pence halfpenny. The coins were sandy, greasy, and of scratched
surface.

Pennyloaf sped homewards. She lived in Shooter’s Gardens, a picturesque
locality which demolition and rebuilding have of late transformed. It
was a winding alley, with paving raised a foot above the level of the
street whence was its main approach. To enter from the obscurer end,
you descended a flight of steps, under a low archway, in a court itself
not easily discovered. From without, only a glimpse of the Gardens was
obtainable; the houses curved out of sight after the first few yards,
and left surmise to busy itself with the characteristics of the hidden
portion. A stranger bold enough to explore would have discovered that
the Gardens had a blind offshoot, known simply as ‘The Court.’ Needless
to burden description with further detail; the slum was like any other
slum; filth, rottenness, evil odours, possessed these dens of
superfluous mankind and made them gruesome to the peering imagination.
The inhabitants of course felt nothing of the sort; a room in Shooter’s
Gardens was the only kind of home that most of them knew or desired.
The majority preferred it, on all grounds, to that offered them in a
block of model lodgings not very far away; here was independence, that
is to say, the liberty to be as vile as they pleased. How they came to
love vileness, well, that is quite another matter, and shall not for
the present concern us.

Pennyloaf ran into the jaws of this black horror with the indifference
of habit; it had never occurred to her that the Gardens were fearful in
the night’s gloom, nor even that better lighting would have been a
convenience. Did it happen that she awoke from her first sleep with the
ring of ghastly shrieking in her ears, that was an incident of too
common occurrence to cause her more than a brief curiosity; she could
wait till the morning to hear who had half-killed whom. Four days ago
it was her own mother’s turn to be pounded into insensibility; her
father (a journeyman baker, often working nineteen hours out of the
twenty-four, which probably did not improve his temper), maddened by
his wife’s persistent drunkenness, was stopped just on the safe side of
murder. To the amazement and indignation of the Gardens, Mrs. Candy
prosecuted her sovereign lord; the case had been heard to-day, and
Candy had been cast in a fine. The money was paid, and the baker went
his way, remarking that his family were to ‘expect him back when they
saw him.’ Mrs. Candy, on her return, was hooted through all the length
of the Gardens, a demonstration of public feeling probably rather of
base than of worthy significance.

As Pennyloaf drew near to the house, a wild, discordant voice suddenly
broke forth somewhere in the darkness, singing in a high key, ‘All ye
works of the Lord, bless ye the Lord, praise Him and magnify Him for
ever!’ It was Mad Jack, who had his dwelling in the Court, and at all
hours was wont to practise the psalmody which made him notorious
throughout Clerkenwell. A burst of laughter followed from a group of
men and boys gathered near the archway. Unheeding, the girl passed in
at an open door and felt her way up a staircase; the air was noisome,
notwithstanding a fierce draught which swept down the stairs. She
entered a room lighted by a small metal lamp hanging on the wall—a
precaution of Pennyloaf’s own contrivance. There was no bed, but one
mattress lay with a few rags of bed-clothing spread upon it, and two
others were rolled up in a corner. This chamber accommodated, under
ordinary circumstances, four persons: Mr. and Mrs. Candy, Pennyloaf,
and a son named Stephen, whose years were eighteen. (Stephen pursued
the occupation of a potman; his hours were from eight in the morning
till midnight on week-days, and on Sunday the time during which a
public-house is permitted to be open; once a month he was allowed
freedom after six o’clock.) Against the window was hung an old shawl
pierced with many rents. By the fire sat Mrs. Candy; she leaned
forward, her head, which was bound in linen swathes, resting upon her
hands.

‘What have you got?’ she asked, in the thick voice of a drunkard,
without moving.

‘Eighteenpence; it’s all they’d give me.’

The woman cursed in her throat, but exhibited no anger with Pennyloaf.

‘Go an’ get some tea an’ milk,’ she said, after a pause. ‘There is
sugar. An’ bring seven o’ coals; there’s only a dust.’

She pointed to a deal box which stood by the hearth. Pennyloaf went out
again.

Over the fireplace, the stained wall bore certain singular ornaments.
These were five coloured cards, such as are signed by one who takes a
pledge of total abstinence; each presented the signature, ‘Maria
Candy,’ and it was noticeable that at each progressive date the
handwriting had become more unsteady. Yes, five times had Maria Candy
promised, with the help of God, to abstain,’ &c. &c.; each time she was
in earnest. But it appeared that the help of God availed little against
the views of one Mrs. Green, who kept the beer-shop in Rosoman Street,
once Mrs. Peckover’s, and who could on no account afford to lose so
good a customer. For many years that house, licensed for the sale of
non-spirituous liquors, had been working Mrs. Candy’s ruin; not a
particle of her frame but was vitiated by the drugs retailed there
under the approving smile of civilisation. Spirits would have been
harmless in comparison. The advantage of Mrs. Green’s ale was that the
very first half-pint gave conscience its bemuddling sop; for a penny
you forgot all the cares of existence; for threepence you became a
yelling maniac.

Poor, poor creature. She was sober to-night, sitting over the fire with
her face battered into shapelessness; and now that her fury had had its
way, she bitterly repented invoking the help of the law against her
husband. What use? what use? Perhaps he had now abandoned her for good,
and it was certain that the fear of him was the only thing that ever
checked her on the ruinous road she would so willingly have quitted.
But for the harm to himself, the only pity was he had not taken her
life outright. She knew all the hatefulness of her existence; she knew
also that only the grave would rescue her from it. The struggle was too
unequal between Mrs. Candy with her appeal to Providence, and Mrs.
Green with the forces of civilisation at her back.

Pennyloaf speedily returned with a ha’p’orth of milk, a pennyworth of
tea, and seven pounds (also price one penny) of coals in an apron. It
was very seldom indeed that the Candys had more of anything in their
room than would last them for the current day. There being no kettle,
water was put on to boil in a tin saucepan; the tea was made in a jug.
Pennyloaf had always been a good girl to her mother; she tended her as
well as she could to-night; but there was no word of affection from
either. Kindly speech was stifled by the atmosphere of Shooter’s
Gardens.

Having drunk her tea, Mrs. Candy lay down, as she was, on the already
extended mattress, and drew the ragged coverings about her. In half an
hour she slept.

Pennyloaf then put on her hat and jacket again and left the house. She
walked away from the denser regions of Clerkenwell, came to Sadler’s
Wells Theatre (gloomy in its profitless recollection of the last worthy
manager that London knew), and there turned into Myddelton Passage. It
is a narrow paved walk between brick walls seven feet high; on the one
hand lies the New River Head, on the other are small gardens behind
Myddelton Square. The branches of a few trees hang over; there are
doors, seemingly never opened, belonging one to each garden; a couple
of gas-lamps shed feeble light. Pennyloaf paced the length of the
Passage several times, meeting no one. Then a policeman came along with
echoing tread, and eyed her suspiciously. She had to wait more than a
quarter of an hour before Bob Hewett made his appearance. Greeting her
with a nod and a laugh, he took up a leaning position against the wall,
and began to put questions concerning the state of things at her home.

‘And what’ll your mother do if the old man don’t give her nothing to
live on?’ he inquired, when he had listened good-naturedly to the
recital of domestic difficulties.

‘Don’t know,’ replied the girl, shaking her head, the habitual surprise
of her countenance becoming a blank interrogation of destiny.

Bob kept kicking the wall, first with one heel, then with the other. He
whistled a few bars of the last song he had learnt at the music-hall.

‘Say, Penny,’ he remarked at length, with something of shamefacedness,
‘there’s a namesake of mine here as I shan’t miss, if you can do any
good with it.’

He held a shilling towards her under his hand. Pennyloaf turned away,
casting down her eyes and looking troubled.

‘We can get on for a bit,’ she said indistinctly.

Bob returned the coin to his pocket. He whistled again for a moment,
then asked abruptly:

‘Say! have you seen Clem again?’

‘No,’ replied the girl, examining him with sudden acuteness. ‘What
about her?’

‘Nothing much. She’s got her back up a bit, that’s all.’

‘About me?’ Pennyloaf asked anxiously.

Bob nodded. As he was making some further remarks on the subject, a
man’s figure appeared at a little distance, and almost immediately
withdrew again round a winding of the Passage. A moment after there
sounded from that direction a shrill whistle. Bob and the girl regarded
each other.

‘Who was that?’ said the former suspiciously. ‘I half believe it was
Jeck Bartley. If Jeck is up to any of his larks, I’ll make him remember
it. You wait here a minute!’

He walked at a sharp pace towards the suspected quarter. Scarcely had
he gone half a dozen yards, when there came running from the other end
of the Passage a girl whom Pennyloaf at once recognised. It was Clem
Peckover; with some friend’s assistance she had evidently tracked the
couple and was now springing out of ambush. She rushed upon Pennyloaf,
who for very alarm could not flee, and attacked her with clenched
fists. A scream of terror and pain caused Bob to turn and run back.
Pennyloaf could not even ward off the blows that descended upon her
head; she was pinned against the wall, her hat was torn away, her hair
began to fly in disorder. But Bob effected a speedy rescue. He gripped
Clem’s muscular arms, and forced them behind her back as if he meant to
dismember her. Even then it was with no slight effort that he
restrained the girl’s fury.

‘You run off ’ome!’ he shouted to Pennyloaf. ‘If she tries this on
again, I’ll murder her!’

Pennyloaf’s hysterical cries and the frantic invectives of her
assailant made the Passage ring. Again Bob roared to the former to be
off, and was at length obeyed. When Pennyloaf was out of sight he
released Clem. Her twisted arms caused her such pain that she threw
herself against the wall, mingling maledictions with groans. Bob burst
into scornful laughter.

Clem went home vowing vengeance. In the nether world this trifling
dissension might have been expected to bear its crop of violent
language and straightway pass into oblivion; but Miss Peckover’s
malevolence was of no common stamp, and the scene of to-night
originated a feud which in the end concerned many more people than
those immediately interested.




CHAPTER IX

PATHOLOGICAL


Through the day and through the evening Clara Hewett had her place
behind Mrs. Tubbs’s bar. For daylight wear, the dress which had
formerly been her best was deemed sufficient; it was simple, but not
badly made, and became her figure. Her evening attire was provided by
Mrs. Tubbs, who recouped herself by withholding the promised wages for
a certain number of weeks. When Clara had surveyed this garment in the
bar mirror, she turned away contemptuously; the material was cheap, the
mode vulgar. It must be borne with for the present, like other
indignities which she found to be inseparable from her position. As
soon as her employer’s claim was satisfied, and the weekly five
shillings began to be paid, Clara remembered the promise she had
volunteered to her father. But John was once more at work; for the
present there really seemed no need to give him any of her money, and
she herself, on the other hand, lacked so many things. This dress
plainly would not be suitable for the better kind of engagement she had
in view; it behoved her first of all to have one made in accordance
with her own taste. A mantle, too, a silk umbrella, gloves—It would be
unjust to herself to share her scanty earnings with those at home.

Yes; but you must try to understand this girl of the people, with her
unfortunate endowment of brains and defect of tenderness. That smile of
hers, which touched and fascinated and made thoughtful, had of course a
significance discoverable by study of her life and character. It was no
mere affectation; she was not conscious, in smiling, of the expression
upon her face. Moreover, there was justice in the sense of wrong
discernible upon her features when the very self looked forth from
them. All through his life John Hewett had suffered from the same
impulse of revolt; less sensitively constructed than his daughter,
uncalculating, inarticulate, he fumed and fretted away his energies in
a conflict with forces ludicrously personified. In the matter of his
second marriage he was seen at his best, generously defiant of social
cruelties; but self-knowledge was denied him, and circumstances
condemned his life to futility. Clara inherited his temperament;
transferred to her more complex nature, it gained in subtlety and in
power of self-direction, but lost in its nobler elements. Her mother
was a capable and ambitious woman, one in whom active characteristics
were more prominent than the emotional. With such parents, every
probability told against her patient acceptance of a lot which allowed
her faculties no scope. And the circumstances of her childhood were
such as added a peculiar bitterness to the trials waiting upon her
maturity.

Clara, you remember, had reached her eleventh year when her father’s
brother died and left the legacy of which came so little profit. That
was in 1878. State education had recently made a show of establishing
itself, and in the Hewetts’ world much argument was going on with
reference to the new Board schools, and their advantages or
disadvantages when compared with those in which working-folk’s children
had hitherto been taught. Clara went to a Church school, and the
expense was greater than the new system rendered necessary. Her
father’s principles naturally favoured education on an independent
basis, but a prejudice then (and still) common among workpeople of
decent habits made him hesitate about sending his girl to sit side by
side with the children of the street; and he was confirmed by Clara’s
own view of the matter. She spoke with much contempt of Board schools,
and gave it to be understood that her religious convictions would not
suffer her to be taught by those who made light of orthodoxy. This
attitude was intelligible enough in a child of sharp wit and abundant
self-esteem. Notwithstanding her father’s indifferentism, little Clara
perceived that a regard for religion gave her a certain distinction at
home, and elsewhere placed her apart from ‘common girls.’ She was
subject also to special influences: on the one hand, from her favourite
teacher, Miss Harrop; on the other, from a school-friend, Grace Rudd.

Miss Harrop was a good, warm-hearted woman of about thirty, one of
those unhappy persons who are made for domestic life, but condemned by
fate to school-celibacy. Lonely and impulsive, she drew to herself the
most interesting girl in her classes, and, with complete indiscretion,
made a familiar, a pet, a prodigy of one whose especial need was
discipline. By her confidences and her flatteries she set Clara aflame
with spiritual pride. Ceaselessly she excited her to ambition, remarked
on her gifts, made dazzling forecast of her future. Clara was to be a
teacher first of all, but only that she might be introduced to the
notice of people who would aid her to better things. And the child came
to regard this as the course inevitably before her. Had she not already
received school-prizes, among them a much-gilded little volume ‘for
religious knowledge’? Did she not win universal applause when she
recited a piece of verse on prize-day—Miss Harrop (disastrous
kindness!) even saying that the delivery reminded her of Mrs. ——, the
celebrated actress!

Grace Rudd was busy in the same fatal work. Four years older than
Clara, weakly pretty, sentimental, conceited, she had a fancy for
patronising the clever child, to the end that she might receive homage
in return. Poor Grace! She left school, spent a year or two at home
with parents as foolish as herself, and—disappeared. Prior to that,
Miss Harrop had also passed out of Clara’s ken, driven by restlessness
to try another school, away from London.

These losses appeared to affect Clara unfavourably. She began to
neglect her books, to be insubordinate, to exhibit arrogance, which
brought down upon her plenty of wholesome reproof. Her father was not
without a share in the responsibility for it all. Entering upon his
four hundred pounds, one of the first things John did was to hire a
piano, that his child might be taught to play. Pity that Sidney
Kirkwood could not then cry with effective emphasis, ‘We are the
working classes! we are the lower orders!’ It was exactly what Hewett
would not bring himself to understand. What! His Clara must be robbed
of chances just because her birth was not that of a young lady? Nay, by
all the unintelligible Powers, she should enjoy every help that he
could possibly afford her. Bless her bright face and her clever tongue!
Yes, it was now a settled thing that she should be trained for a
schoolteacher. An atmosphere of refinement must be made for her; she
must be better dressed, more delicately fed.

The bitter injustice of it! In the outcome you are already instructed.
Long before Clara was anything like ready to enter upon a teacher’s
career, her father’s ill-luck once more darkened over the home. Clara
had made no progress since Miss Harrop’s day. The authorities directing
her school might have come forward with aid of some kind, had it
appeared to them that the girl would repay such trouble; but they had
their forebodings about her. Whenever she chose, she could learn in
five minutes what another girl could scarcely commit to memory in
twenty; but it was obviously for the sake of display. The teachers
disliked her; among the pupils she had no friends. So at length there
came the farewell to school and the beginning of practical life, which
took the shape of learning to stamp crests and addresses on note-paper.
There was hope that before long Clara might earn thirteen shillings a
week.

The bitter injustice of it! Clara was seventeen now, and understood the
folly of which she had been guilty a few years ago, but at the same
time she felt in her inmost heart the tyranny of a world which takes
revenge for errors that are inevitable, which misleads a helpless child
and then condemns it for being found astray. She could judge herself,
yes, better than Sidney Kirkwood could judge her. She knew her defects,
knew her vices, and a feud with fate caused her to accept them
defiantly. Many a time had she sobbed out to herself, ‘I wish I could
neither read nor write! I wish I had never been told that there is
anything better than to work with one’s hands and earn daily bread!’
But she could not renounce the claims that Nature had planted in her,
that her guardians had fostered. The better she understood how
difficult was every way of advancement, the more fiercely resolute was
she to conquer satisfactions which seemed beyond the sphere of her
destiny.

Of late she had thought much of her childish successes in reciting
poetry. It was not often that she visited a theatre (her father had
always refused to let her go with any one save himself or Sidney), but
on the rare occasions when her wish was gratified, she had watched each
actress with devouring interest, with burning envy, and had said to
herself, ‘Couldn’t I soon learn to do as well as that? Can’t I see
where it might be made more lifelike? Why should it be impossible for
me to go on the stage?’ In passing a shop-window where photographs were
exposed, she looked for those of actresses, and gazed at them with
terrible intensity. ‘I am as good-looking as she is. Why shouldn’t _my_
portrait be seen some day in the windows?’ And then her heart throbbed,
smitten with passionate desire. As she walked on there was a turbid
gloom about her, and in her ears the echoing of a dread temptation. Of
all this she spoke to nobody.

For she had no friends. A couple of years ago something like an
intimacy had sprung up between her and Bessie Jones (since married and
become Bessie Byass), seemingly on the principle of contrast in
association. Bessie, like most London work-girls, was fond of the
theatre, and her talk helped to nourish the ambition which was secretly
developing in Clara. But the two could not long harmonise. Bessie, just
after her marriage, ventured to speak with friendly reproof of Clara’s
behaviour to Sidney Kirkwood. Clara was not disposed to admit freedoms
of that kind; she half gave it to be understood that, though others
might be easily satisfied, she had views of her own on such subjects.
Thereafter Mrs. Byass grew decidedly cool. The other girls with whom
Clara had formal intercourse showed no desire to win her confidence;
they were kept aloof by her reticent civility.

As for Sidney himself, it was not without reason that he had seen
encouragement in the girl’s first reply to his advances. At sixteen,
Clara found it agreeable to have her good graces sought by the one man
in whom she recognised superiority of mind and purpose. Of all the
unbetrothed girls she knew not one but would have felt flattered had
Kirkwood thus distinguished her. Nothing common adhered to his
demeanour, to his character; he had the look of one who will hold his
own in life; his word had the ring of truth. Of his generosity she had
innumerable proofs, and it contrasted nobly with the selfishness of
young men as she knew them; she appreciated it all the more because her
own frequent desire to be unselfish was so fruitless. Of awakening
tenderness towards him she knew nothing, but she gave him smiles and
words which might mean little or much, just for the pleasure of
completing a conquest. Nor did she, in truth, then regard it as
impossible that, sooner or later, she might become his wife. If she
_must_ marry a workman, assuredly it should be Sidney. He thought so
highly of her, he understood things in her to which the ordinary
artisan would have been dead; he had little delicacies of homage which
gave her keen pleasure. And yet—well, time enough!

Time went very quickly, and changed both herself and Sidney in ways she
could not foresee. It was true, all he said to her in anger that night
by the prison wall—true and deserved every word of it. Even in
acknowledging that, she hardened herself against him implacably. Since
he chose to take this tone with her, to throw aside all his graceful
blindness to her faults, he had only himself to blame if she considered
everything at an end between them. She tried to believe herself glad
this had happened; it relieved her from an embarrassment, and made her
absolutely free to pursue the ambitions which now gave her no rest. For
all that, she could not dismiss Sidney from her mind; indeed,
throughout the week that followed their parting, she thought of him
more persistently than for many months. That he would before long seek
pardon for his rudeness she felt certain, she felt also that such
submission would gratify her in a high degree. But the weeks were
passing and no letter came; in vain she glanced from the window of the
bar at the faces which moved by. Even on Sunday, when she went home for
an hour or two, she neither saw nor heard of Kirkwood. She could not
bring herself to ask a question.

Under any circumstances Clara would ill have borne a suspense that
irritated her pride, and at present she lived amid conditions so
repugnant, that her nerves were ceaselessly strung almost beyond
endurance. Before entering upon this engagement she had formed but an
imperfect notion of what would be demanded of her. To begin with, Mrs.
Tubbs belonged to the order of women who are by nature slave-drivers;
though it was her interest to secure Clara for a permanency, she began
by exacting from the girl as much labour as could possibly be included
in their agreement. The hours were insufferably long; by nine o’clock
each evening Clara was so outworn that with difficulty she remained
standing, yet not until midnight was she released. The unchanging
odours of the place sickened her, made her head ache, and robbed her of
all appetite. Many of the duties were menial, and to perform them
fevered her with indignation. Then the mere waiting upon such men as
formed the majority of the customers, vulgarly familiar, when not
insolent, in their speech to her, was hateful beyond anything she had
conceived. Had there been no one to face but her father, she would have
returned home and resumed her old occupation at the end of the first
fortnight, so extreme was her suffering in mind and body; but rather
than give Sidney Kirkwood such a triumph, she would work on, and
breathe no word of what she underwent. Even in her anger against him,
the knowledge of his forgiving disposition, of the sincerity of his
love, was an unavowed support. She knew he could not utterly desert
her; when some day he sought a reconciliation, the renewal of conflict
between his pride and her own would, she felt, supply her with new
courage.

Early one Saturday afternoon she was standing by the windows, partly
from heavy idleness of thought, partly on the chance that Kirkwood
might go by, when a young, well-dressed man, who happened to be passing
at a slow walk, turned his head and looked at her. He went on, but in a
few moments Clara, who had moved back into the shop, saw him enter and
come forwards. He took a seat at the counter and ordered a luncheon.
Clara waited upon him with her customary cold reserve, and he made no
remark until she returned him change out of the coin he offered.

Then he said with an apologetic smile:

‘We are old acquaintances, Miss Hewett, but I’m afraid you’ve forgotten
me.’

Clara regarded him in astonishment. His age seemed to be something
short of thirty; he had a long, grave, intelligent face, smiled
enigmatically, spoke in a rather slow voice. His silk hat, sober
necktie drawn through a gold ring, and dark morning-coat, made it
probable that he was ‘in the City.’

‘We used to know each other very well about five years ago,’ he
pursued, pocketing his change carelessly. ‘Don’t you remember a Mr.
Scawthorne, who used to be a lodger with some friends of yours called
Rudd?’

On the instant memory revived in Clara. In her schooldays she often
spent a Sunday afternoon with Grace Rudd, and this Mr. Scawthorne was
generally at the tea-table. Mr. and Mrs. Rudd made much of him, said
that he held a most important post in a lawyer’s office, doubtless had
private designs concerning him and their daughter. Thus aided, she even
recognised his features.

‘And you knew me again after all this time?’

‘Yours isn’t an easy face to forget,’ replied Mr. Scawthorne, with the
subdued polite smile which naturally accompanied his tone of
unemotional intimacy. ‘To tell you the whole truth, however, I happened
to hear news of you a few days ago. I met Grace Rudd; she told me you
were here. Some old friend had told _her_.’

Grace’s name awoke keen interest in Clara. She was startled to hear it,
and did not venture to make the inquiry her mind at once suggested. Mr.
Scawthorne observed her for an instant, then proceeded to satisfy her
curiosity. Grace Rudd was on the stage; she had been acting in
provincial theatres under the name of Miss Danvers, and was now waiting
for a promised engagement at a minor London theatre.

‘Do you often go to the theatre?’ he added carelessly. ‘I have a great
many acquaintances connected with the stage in one way or another. If
you would like, I should be very glad to send you tickets now and then.
I always have more given me than I can well use.’

Clara thanked him rather coldly, and said that she was very seldom free
in the evening. Thereupon Mr. Scawthorne again smiled, raised his hat,
and departed.

Possibly he had some consciousness of the effect of his words, but it
needed a subtler insight, a finer imagination than his, to interpret
the pale, beautiful, harassed face which studiously avoided looking
towards him as he paused before stepping out on to the pavement. The
rest of the evening, the hours of night that followed, passed for Clara
in hot tumult of heart and brain. The news of Grace Rudd had flashed
upon her as revelation of a clear possibility where hitherto she had
seen only mocking phantoms of futile desire. Grace was an actress; no
matter by what course, to this she had attained. This man, Scawthorne,
spoke of the theatrical life as one to whom all its details were
familiar; acquaintance with him of a sudden bridged over the chasm
which had seemed impassable. Would he come again to see her? Had her
involuntary reserve put an end to any interest he might have felt in
her? Of him personally she thought not at all; she could not have
recalled his features; he was a mere abstraction, the representative of
a wild hope which his conversation had inspired.

From that day the character of her suffering was altered; it became
less womanly, it defied weakness and grew to a fever of fierce,
unscrupulous rebellion. Whenever she thought of Sidney Kirkwood, the
injury he was inflicting upon her pride rankled into bitter resentment,
unsoftened by the despairing thought of self-subdual which had at times
visited her sick weariness. She bore her degradations with the sullen
indifference of one who is supported by the hope of a future revenge.
The disease inherent in her being, that deadly outcome of social
tyranny which perverts the generous elements of youth into mere seeds
of destruction, developed day by day, blighting her heart, corrupting
her moral sense, even setting marks of evil upon the beauty of her
countenance. A passionate desire of self-assertion familiarised her
with projects, with ideas, which formerly she had glanced at only to
dismiss as ignoble. In proportion as her bodily health failed, the
worst possibilities of her character came into prominence. Like a
creature that is beset by unrelenting forces, she summoned and surveyed
all the craft faculties lurking in the dark places of her nature;
theoretically she had now accepted every debasing compact by which a
woman can spite herself on the world’s injustice. Self-assertion; to be
no longer an unregarded atom in the mass of those who are born only to
labour for others; to find play for the strength and the passion which,
by no choice of her own, distinguished her from the tame slave.
Sometimes in the silence of night she suffered from a dreadful need of
crying aloud, of uttering her anguish in a scream like that of
insanity. She stifled it only by crushing her face into the pillow
until the hysterical fit had passed, and she lay like one dead.

A fortnight after his first visit Mr. Scawthorne again presented
himself, polite, smiling, perhaps rather more familiar. He stayed
talking for nearly an hour, chiefly of the theatre. Casually he
mentioned that Grace Rudd had got her engagement—only a little part in
a farce. Suppose Clara came to see her play some evening? Might he take
her? He could at any time have places in the dress-circle.

Clara accepted the invitation. She did so without consulting Mrs.
Tubbs, and when it became necessary to ask for the evening’s freedom,
difficulties were made. ‘Very well,’ said Clara, in a tone she had
never yet used to her employer, ‘then I shall leave you.’ She spoke
without a moment’s reflection; something independent of her will seemed
to direct her in speech and act. Mrs. Tubbs yielded.

Clara had not yet been able to obtain the dress she wished for. Her
savings, however, were sufficient for the purchase of a few
accessories, which made her, she considered, not unpresentable.
Scawthorne was to have a cab waiting for her at a little distance from
the luncheon-bar. It was now June, and at the hour of their meeting
still broad daylight, but Clara cared nothing for the chance that
acquaintances might see her; nay, she had a reckless desire that Sidney
Kirkwood might pass just at this moment. She noticed no one whom she
knew, however; but just as the cab was turning into Pentonville Road,
Scawthorne drew her attention to a person on the pavement.

‘You see that old fellow,’ he said. ‘Would you believe that he is very
wealthy?’

Clara had just time to perceive an old man with white hair, dressed as
a mechanic.

‘But I know him,’ she replied. ‘His name’s Snowdon.’

‘So it is. How do you come to know him?’ Scawthorne inquired with
interest.

She explained.

‘Better not say anything about it,’ remarked her companion. ‘He’s an
eccentric chap. I happen to know his affairs in the way of business. I
oughtn’t to have told secrets, but I can trust you.’

A gentle emphasis on the last word, and a smile of more than usual
intimacy. But his manner was, and remained through the evening,
respectful almost to exaggeration. Clara seemed scarcely conscious of
his presence, save in the act of listening to what he said. She never
met his look, never smiled. From entering the theatre to leaving it,
she had a high flush on her face. Impossible to recognise her friend in
the actress whom Scawthorne indicated; features and voice were wholly
strange to her. In the intervals, Scawthorne spoke of the difficulties
that beset an actress’s career at its beginning.

‘I suppose you never thought of trying it?’ he asked. ‘Yet I fancy you
might do well, if only you could have a few months’ training, just to
start you. Of course it all depends on knowing how to go about it. A
little money would be necessary—not much.’

Clara made no reply. On the way home she was mute. Scawthorne took
leave of her in Upper Street, and promised to look in again before
long. . . .

Under the heat of these summer days, in the reeking atmosphere of the
bar, Clara panted fever-stricken. The weeks went on; what strength
supported her from the Monday morning to the Saturday midnight she
could not tell. Acting and refraining, speaking and holding silence,
these things were no longer the consequences of her own volition. She
wished to break free from her slavery, but had not the force to do so;
something held her voice as often as she was about to tell Mrs. Tubbs
that this week would be the last. Her body wasted so that all the
garments she wore were loose upon her. The only mental process of which
she was capable was reviewing the misery of days just past and
anticipating that of the days to come. Her only feelings were infinite
self-pity and a dull smouldering hatred of all others in the world. A
doctor would have bidden her take to bed, as one in danger of grave
illness. She bore through it without change in her habits, and in time
the strange lethargy passed.

Scawthorne came to the bar frequently. He remarked often on her look of
suffering, and urged a holiday. At length, near the end of July, he
invited her to go up the river with him on the coming Bank-holiday.
Clara consented, though aware that her presence would be more than ever
necessary at the bar on the day of much drinking. Later in the evening
she addressed her demand to Mrs. Tubbs. It was refused.

Without a word of anger, Clara went upstairs, prepared herself for
walking, and set forth among the byways of Islington. In half an hour
she had found a cheap bedroom, for which she paid a week’s rent in
advance. She purchased a few articles of food and carried them to her
lodging, then lay down in the darkness.




CHAPTER X

THE LAST COMBAT


During these summer months Sidney Kirkwood’s visits to the house in
Clerkenwell Close were comparatively rare. It was not his own wish to
relax in any degree the close friendship so long subsisting between the
Hewetts and himself, but from the day of Clara’s engagement with Mrs.
Tubbs John Hewett began to alter in his treatment of him. At first
there was nothing more than found its natural explanation in regret of
what had happened, a tendency to muteness, to troubled brooding; but
before long John made it unmistakable that the young man’s presence was
irksome to him. If, on coming home, he found Sidney with Mrs. Hewett
and the children, a cold nod was the only greeting he offered; then
followed signs of ill-humour, such as Sidney could not in the end fail
to interpret as unfavourable to himself. He never heard Clara’s name on
her father’s lips, and himself never uttered it when John was in
hearing.

‘She told him what passed between us that night,’ Sidney argued
inwardly. But it was not so. Hewett had merely abandoned himself to an
unreasonable resentment. Notwithstanding his concessions, he blamed
Sidney for the girl’s leaving home, and, as his mood grew more
irritable, the more hopeless it seemed that Clara would return, he
nursed the suspicion of treacherous behaviour on Sidney’s part. He
would not take into account any such thing as pride which could forbid
the young man to urge a rejected suit. Sidney had grown tired of Clara,
that was the truth, and gladly caught at any means of excusing himself.
He had made new friends. Mrs. Peckover reported that he was a constant
visitor at the old man Snowdon’s lodgings; she expressed her belief
that Snowdon had come back from Australia with a little store of money,
and if Kirkwood had knowledge of that, would it not explain his
interest in Jane Snowdon?

‘For shame to listen to such things!’ cried Mrs. Hewett angrily, when
her husband once repeated the landlady’s words, ‘I’d be ashamed of
myself, John! If you don’t know him no better than that, you ought to
by this time.’

And John did, in fact, take to himself no little shame, but his
unsatisfied affection turned all the old feelings to bitterness. In
spite of himself, he blundered along the path of perversity. Sidney,
too, had his promptings of obstinate humour. When he distinctly
recognised Hewett’s feeling it galled him; he was being treated with
gross injustice, and temper suggested reprisals which could answer no
purpose but to torment him with self-condemnation. However, he must
needs consult his own dignity; he could not keep defending himself
against ignoble charges. For the present, there was no choice but to
accept John’s hints, and hold apart as much as was possible without
absolute breach of friendly relations. Nor could he bring himself to
approach Clara. It was often in his mind to write to her; had he obeyed
the voice of his desire he would have penned such letters as only the
self-abasement of a passionate lover can dictate. But herein, too, the
strain of sternness that marked his character made its influence felt.
He said to himself that the only hope of Clara’s respecting him lay in
his preservation of the attitude he had adopted, and as the months went
on he found a bitter satisfaction in adhering so firmly to his purpose.
The self-flattery with which no man can dispense whispered assurance
that Clara only thought the more of him the longer he held aloof. When
the end of July came, he definitely prescribed to his patience a trial
of yet one more month. Then he would write Clara a long letter, telling
her what it had cost him to keep silence, and declaring the constancy
he devoted to her.

This resolve he registered whilst at work one morning. The triumphant
sunshine, refusing to be excluded even from London workshops, gleamed
upon his tools and on the scraps of jewellery before him; he looked up
to the blue sky, and thought with heavy heart of many a lane in Surrey
and in Essex where he might be wandering but for this ceaseless
necessity of earning the week’s wage. A fly buzzed loudly against the
grimy window, and by one of those associations which time and change
cannot affect, he mused himself back into boyhood. The glimpse before
him of St. John’s Arch aided the revival of old impressions; his hand
ceased from its mechanical activity, and he was absorbed in a waking
dream, when a voice called to him and said that he was wanted. He went
down to the entrance, and there found Mrs. Hewett. Her coming at all
was enough to signal some disaster, and the trouble on her face caused
Sidney to regard her with silent interrogation.

‘I couldn’t help comin’ to you,’ she began, gazing at him fixedly. ‘I
know you can’t do anything, but I had to speak to somebody, an’ I know
nobody better than you. It’s about Clara.’

‘What about her?’

‘She’s left Mrs. Tubbs. They had words about Bank-holiday last night,
an’ Clara went off at once. Mrs. Tubbs thought she’d come ’ome, but
this mornin’ her box was sent for, an’ it was to be took to a house in
Islington. An’ then Mrs. Tubbs came an’ told me. An’ there’s worse than
that, Sidney. She’s been goin’ about to the theatre an’ such places
with a man as she got to know at the bar, an’ Mrs. Tubbs says she
believes it’s him has tempted her away.’

She spoke the last sentences in a low voice, painfully watching their
effect.

‘And why hasn’t Mrs. Tubbs spoken about this before?’ Sidney asked,
also in a subdued voice, but without other show of agitation.

‘That’s just what I said to her myself. The girl was in her charge,
an’ it was her duty to let us know if things went wrong. But how am I
to tell her father? I dursn’t do it, Sidney; for my life, I dursn’t!
I’d go an’ see her where she’s lodging—see, I’ve got the address wrote
down here—but I should do more harm than good; she’d never pay any heed
to me at the best of times, an’ it isn’t likely she would now.’

‘Look here if she’s made no attempt to hide away, you may be quite sure
there’s no truth in what Mrs. Tubbs says. They’ve quarrelled, and of
course the woman makes Clara as black as she can. Tell her father
everything as soon as he comes home; you’ve no choice.’

Mrs. Hewett averted her face in profound dejection. Sidney learnt at
length what her desire had been in coming to him; she hoped he would
see Clara and persuade her to return home.

‘I dursn’t tell her’ father,’ she kept repeating. ‘But perhaps it isn’t
true what Mrs. Tubbs says. Do go an’ speak to her before it’s too late.
Say we won’t ask her to come ’ome, if only she’ll let us know what
she’s goin’ to do.’

In the end he promised to perform this service, and to communicate the
result that evening. It was Saturday; at half-past one he left the
workroom, hastened home to prepare himself for the visit, and, without
thinking of dinner, set out to find the address Mrs. Hewett had given
him. His steps were directed to a dull street on the north of
Pentonville Road; the house at which he made inquiry was occupied by a
drum-manufacturer. Miss Hewett, he learnt, was not at home; she had
gone forth two hours ago, and nothing was known of her movements.
Sidney turned away and began to walk up and down the shadowed side of
the street; there was no breath of air stirring, and from the open
windows radiated stuffy odours. A quarter of an hour sufficed to
exasperate him with anxiety and physical malaise. He suffered from his
inability to do anything at once, from conflict with himself as to
whether or not it behoved him to speak with John Hewett; of Clara he
thought with anger rather than fear, for her behaviour seemed to prove
that nothing had happened save the inevitable breach with Mrs. Tubbs.
Just as he had said to himself that it was no use waiting about all the
afternoon, he saw Clara approaching. At sight of him she manifested
neither surprise nor annoyance, but came forward with eyes carelessly
averted. Not having seen her for so long, Sidney was startled by the
change in her features; her cheeks had sunk, her eyes were unnaturally
dark, there was something worse than the familiar self-will about her
lips.

‘I’ve been waiting to see you,’ he said. ‘Will you walk along here for
a minute or two?’

‘What do you want to say? I’m tired.’

‘Mrs. Tubbs has told your mother what has happened, and she came to me.
Your father doesn’t know yet.’

‘It’s nothing to me whether he knows or not. I’ve left the place,
that’s all, and I’m going to live here till I’ve got another.’

‘Why not go home?’

‘Because I don’t choose to. I don’t see that it concerns you, Mr.
Kirkwood.’

Their eyes met, and Sidney felt how little fitted he was to reason with
the girl, even would she consent to hear him. His mood was the wrong
one; the torrid sunshine seemed to kindle an evil fire in him, and with
difficulty he kept back words of angry unreason; he even—strangest of
inconsistencies—experienced a kind of brutal pleasure in her obvious
misery. Already she was reaping the fruit of obstinate folly. Clara
read what his eyes expressed; she trembled with responsive hostility.

‘No, it doesn’t concern me,’ Sidney replied, half turning away. ‘But
it’s perhaps as well you should know that Mrs. Tubbs is doing her best
to take away your good name. However little we are to each other, it’s
my duty to tell you that, and put you on your guard. I hope your father
mayn’t hear these stories before you have spoken to him yourself.’

Clara listened with a contemptuous smile.

‘What has she been saying?’

‘I shan’t repeat it.’

As he gazed at her, the haggardness of her countenance smote like a
sword-edge through all the black humours about his heart, piercing the
very core of love and pity. He spoke in a voice of passionate appeal.

‘Clara, come home before it is too late! Come with me—now—come at once?
Thank heaven you have got out of that place! Come home, and stay there
quietly till we can find you something better.’

‘I’ll die rather than go home!’ was her answer, flung at him as if in
hatred. ‘Tell my father that, and tell him anything else you like. I
want no one to take any thought for me; and I wouldn’t do as _you_
wish, not to save my soul!’

How often, in passing along the streets, one catches a few phrases of
discord such as this! The poor can seldom command privacy; their scenes
alike of tenderness and of anger must for the most part be enacted on
the peopled ways. It is one of their misfortunes, one of the many
necessities which blunt feeling, which balk reconciliation, which
enhance the risks of dialogue at best semi-articulate.

Clara, having uttered the rancour which had so long poisoned her mind,
straightway crossed the street and entered the house where she was
lodging. She had just returned from making several applications for
employment—futile, as so many were likely to be, if she persevered in
her search for a better place than the last. The wages due to her for
the present week she had of course sacrificed; her purchases of
clothing—essential and superfluous—had left only a small sum out of her
earnings. Food, fortunately, would cost her little; the difficulty,
indeed, was to eat anything at all.

She was exhausted after her long walk, and the scene with Sidney had
made her tremulous. In thrusting open the windows, as soon as she
entered, she broke a pane which was already cracked; the glass cut into
her palm, and blood streamed forth. For a moment she watched the red
drops falling to the floor, then began to sob miserably, almost as a
child might have done. The exertion necessary for binding the wound
seemed beyond her strength; sobbing and moaning, she stood in the same
attitude until the blood began to congeal. The tears, too, she let dry
unneeded upon her eyelashes and her cheeks; the mist with which for a
time they obscured her vision was nothing amid that cloud of misery
which blackened about her spirit as she brooded. The access of
self-pity was followed, as always, by a persistent sense of intolerable
wrong, and that again by a fierce desire to plunge herself into ruin,
as though by such act she could satiate her instincts of defiance. It
is a phase of exasperated egotism common enough in original natures
frustrated by circumstance—never so pronounced as in those who suffer
from the social disease. Such mood perverts everything to cause of
bitterness. The very force of sincerity, which Clara could not but
recognise in Kirkwood’s appeal, inflamed the resentment she nourished
against him; she felt that to yield would be salvation and happiness,
yet yield she might not, and upon him she visited the anger due to the
evil impulses in her own heart. He spoke of her father, and in so doing
struck the only nerve in her which conveyed an emotion of tenderness;
instantly the feeling begot self-reproach, and of self-reproach was
born as quickly the harsh self-justification with which her pride ever
answered blame. She had made her father’s life even more unhappy than
it need have been, and to be reminded of that only drove her more
resolutely upon the recklessness which would complete her ingratitude.

The afternoon wore away, the evening, a great part of the night. She
ate a few mouthfuls of bread, but could not exert herself to make tea.
It would be necessary to light a fire, and already the air of the room
was stifling.

After a night of sleeplessness, she could only lie on her bed through
the Sunday morning, wretched in a sense of abandonment. And then began
to assail her that last and subtlest of temptations, the thought that
already she had taken an irrevocable step, that an endeavour to return
would only be trouble spent in vain, that the easy course was, in
truth, the only one now open to her. Mrs. Tubbs was busy circulating
calumnies; that they were nothing more than calumnies could never be
proved; all who heard them would readily enough believe. Why should she
struggle uselessly to justify herself in the eyes of people predisposed
to condemn her? Fate was busy in all that had happened during the last
two days. Why had she quitted her situation at a moment’s notice? Why
on this occasion rather than fifty times previously? It was not her own
doing; something impelled her, and the same force—call it chance or
destiny—would direct the issue once more. All she could foresee was the
keeping of her appointment with Scawthorne to-morrow morning; what use
to try and look further, when assuredly a succession of circumstances
impossible to calculate would in the end constrain her? The best would
be if she could sleep out the interval.

At midday she rose, ate and drank mechanically, then contemplated the
hours that must somehow be killed. There was sunlight in the sky, but
to what purpose should she go out? She went to the window, and surveyed
the portion of street that was visible. On the opposite pavement, at a
little distance, a man was standing; it was Sidney Kirkwood. The sight
of him roused her from apathy; her blood tingled, rushed into her
cheeks and throbbed at her temples. So, for all she had said, he was
daring to act the spy! He suspected her; he was lurking to surprise
visitors, to watch her outgoing and coming in. Very well; at least he
had provided her with occupation.

Five minutes later she saw that he had gone away. Thereupon—having in
the meantime clad herself—she left the house and walked at a quick step
towards a region of North London with which she had no acquaintance. In
an hour’s time she had found another lodging, which she took by the day
only. Then back again to Islington. She told her landlady that a sudden
necessity compelled her to leave; she would have a cab and remove her
box at once. There was the hazard that Sidney might return just as she
was leaving; she braved it, and in another ten minutes was out of
reach.

Let his be the blame. She had warned him, and he chose to disregard her
wish. Now she had cut the last bond that fretted her, and the hours
rushed on like a storm-wind driving her whither they would.

Her mind was relieved from the stress of conflict; despair had given
place to something that made her laugh at all the old scruples. So far
from dreading the judgments that would follow her disappearance, she
felt a pride in evil repute. Let them talk of her! If she dared
everything, it would be well understood that she had not done so
without a prospect worthy of herself. If she broke away from the
obligations of a life that could never be other than poor and
commonplace, those who knew her would estimate the compensation she had
found. Sidney Kirkwood was aware of her ambitions; for his own sake he
had hoped to keep her on the low level to which she was born; now let
him recognise his folly! Some day she would present herself before
him:—‘Very sorry that I could not oblige you, my dear sir, but you see
that my lot was to be rather different from that you kindly planned for
me.’ Let them gossip and envy!

It was a strange night that followed. Between one and two o’clock the
heavens began to be over-flashed with summer lightning; there was no
thunder, no rain. The blue gleams kept illuminating the room for more
than an hour. Clara could not lie in bed. The activity of her brain
became all but delirium; along her nerves, through all the courses of
her blood, seemed to run fires which excited her with an indescribable
mingling of delight and torment. She walked to and fro, often speaking
aloud, throwing up her arms. She leaned from the open window and let
the lightning play freely upon her face: she fancied it had the effect
of restoring her wasted health. Whatever the cause, she felt stronger
and more free from pain than for many months.

At dawn she slept. The striking of a church-clock woke her at nine,
giving her just time to dress with care and set forth to keep her
appointment.




CHAPTER XI

A DISAPPOINTMENT


On ordinary Sundays the Byasses breakfasted at ten o’clock; this
morning the meal was ready at eight, and Bessie’s boisterous spirits
declared the exception to be of joyous significance. Finding that
Samuel’s repeated promises to rise were the merest evasion, she rushed
into the room where he lay fly-fretted, dragged the pillows from under
his tousled head, and so belaboured him in schoolboy fashion that he
had no choice but to leap towards his garments. In five minutes he
roared down the kitchen stairs for shaving-water, and in five minutes
more was seated in his shirt-sleeves, consuming fried bacon with
prodigious appetite. Bessie had the twofold occupation of waiting upon
him and finishing the toilet of the baby; she talked incessantly and
laughed with an echoing shrillness which would have given a headache
for the rest of the day to any one of average nervous sensibility.

They were going to visit Samuel’s parents, who lived at Greenwich.
Bessie had not yet enjoyed an opportunity of exhibiting her first-born
to the worthy couple; she had, however, written many and long letters
on the engrossing subject, and was just a little fluttered with natural
anxiety lest the infant’s appearance or demeanour should disappoint the
expectations she had excited. Samuel found his delight in foretelling
the direst calamities.

‘Don’t say I didn’t advise you to draw it mild,’ he remarked whilst
breakfasting, when Bessie had for the tenth time obliged him to look
round and give his opinion on points of costume. ‘Remember it was only
last week you told them that the imp had never cried since the day of
his birth, and I’ll bet you three half-crowns to a bad halfpenny he
roars all through to-night.’

‘Hold your tongue, Sam, or I’ll throw something at you!’

Samuel had just appeased his morning hunger, and was declaring that the
day promised to be the hottest of the year, such a day as would bring
out every vice inherent in babies, when a very light tap at the door
caused Bessie to abandon her intention of pulling his ears.

‘That’s Jane,’ she said. ‘Come in!’

The Jane who presented herself was so strangely unlike her namesake who
lay ill at Mrs. Peckover’s four months ago, that one who had not seen
her in the interval would with difficulty have recognised her. To begin
with, she had grown a little; only a little, but enough to give her the
appearance of her full thirteen years. Then her hair no longer
straggled in neglect, but was brushed very smoothly back from her
forehead, and behind was plaited in a coil of perfect neatness; one
could see now that it was soft, fine, mouse-coloured hair, such as
would tempt the fingers to the lightest caress. No longer were her
limbs huddled over with a few shapeless rags; she wore a full-length
dress of quiet grey, which suited well with her hair and the pale tones
of her complexion. As for her face—oh yes, it was still the good,
simple, unremarkable countenance, with the delicate arched eyebrows,
with the diffident lips, with the cheeks of exquisite smoothness, but
so sadly thin.

Here too, however, a noteworthy change was beginning to declare itself.
You were no longer distressed by the shrinking fear which used to be
her constant expression; her eyes no longer reminded you of a poor
animal that has been beaten from every place where it sought rest and
no longer expects anything but a kick and a curse. Timid they were,
drooping after each brief glance, the eyes of one who has suffered and
cannot but often brood over wretched memories, who does not venture to
look far forward lest some danger may loom inevitable—meet them for an
instant, however, and you saw that lustre was reviving in their still
depths, that a woman’s soul had begun to manifest itself under the
shadow of those gently falling lids. A kind word, and with what purity
of silent gratitude the grey pupils responded! A merry word, and mark
if the light does not glisten on them, if the diffident lips do not
form a smile which you would not have more decided lest something of
its sweetness should be sacrificed.

‘Now come and tell me what you think about baby,’ cried Bessie. ‘Will
he do? Don’t pay any attention to my husband; he’s a vulgar man!’

Jane stepped forward.

‘I’m sure he looks very nice, Mrs. Byass.’

‘Of course he does, bless him! Sam, get your coat on, and brush your
hat, and let Miss Snowdon teach you how to behave yourself. Well, we’re
going to leave the house in your care, Jane. We shall be back _some
time_ to-morrow night, but goodness knows when. Don’t you sit up for
us.’

‘You know where to wire to if there’s a fire breaks out in the back
kitchen,’ observed Samuel facetiously. ‘If you hear footsteps in the
passage at half-past two to-morrow morning don’t trouble to come down;
wait till daylight to see whether they’ve carried off the dresser.’

Bessie screamed with laughter.

‘What a fool you are, Sam! If you don’t mind, you’ll be making Jane
laugh. You’re sure you’ll be home before dark to-morrow, Jane?’

‘Oh, quite sure. Mr. Kirkwood says there’s a train gets to Liverpool
Street about seven, and grandfather thought that would suit us.’

‘You’ll be here before eight then. Do see that your fire’s out before
you leave. And you’ll be sure to pull the door to? And see that the
area-gate’s fastened.’

‘Can’t you find a few more orders?’ observed Samuel.

‘Hold your tongue! Jane doesn’t mind; do you, Jane? Now, Sam, are you
ready? Bless the man, if he hasn’t got a great piece of bread sticking
in his whiskers! How _did_ it get there? Off you go!’

Jane followed them, and stood at the front door for a moment, watching
them as they departed.

Then she went upstairs. On the first floor the doors of the two rooms
stood open, and the rooms were bare. The lodgers who had occupied this
part of the house had recently left; a card was again hanging in the
window of Bessie’s parlour. Jane passed up the succeeding flight and
entered the chamber which looked out upon Hanover Street. The
truckle-bed on which her grandfather slept had been arranged for the
day some two hours ago; Snowdon rose at six, and everything was orderly
in the room when Jane came to prepare breakfast an hour later. At
present the old man was sitting by the open window, smoking a pipe. He
spoke a few words with reference to the Byasses, then seemed to resume
a train of thought, and for a long time there was unbroken silence.
Jane seated herself at a table, on which were a few books and writing
materials. She began to copy something, using the pen with difficulty,
and taking extreme pains. Occasionally her eyes wandered, and once they
rested upon her grandfather’s face for several minutes. But for the cry
of a milkman or a paper-boy in the street, no sound broke the quietness
of the summer morning. The blessed sunshine, so rarely shed from a
London sky—sunshine, the source of all solace to mind and body—reigned
gloriously in heaven and on earth.

When more than an hour had passed, Snowdon came and sat down beside the
girl. Without speaking she showed him what she had written. He nodded
approvingly.

‘Shall I say it to you, grandfather?’

‘Yes.’

Jane collected her thoughts, then began to repeat the parable of the
Samaritan. From the first words it was evident that she frequently thus
delivered passages committed to memory; evident, too, that instruction
and a natural good sense guarded her against the gabbling method of
recitation. When she had finished Snowdon spoke with her for awhile on
the subject of the story. In all he said there was the earnestness of
deep personal feeling. His theme was the virtue of Compassion; he
appeared to rate it above all other forms of moral goodness, to regard
it as the saving principle of human life.

‘If only we had pity on one another, all the worst things we suffer
from in this world would be at an end. It’s because men’s hearts are
hard that life is so full of misery. If we could only learn to be kind
and gentle and forgiving—never mind anything else. We act as if we were
all each other’s enemies; we can’t be merciful, because we expect no
mercy; we struggle to get as much as we can for ourselves and care
nothing for others. Think about it; never let it go out of your mind.
Perhaps some day it’ll help you in your own life.’

Then there was silence again. Snowdon went back to his seat by the
window and relit his pipe; to muse in the sunshine seemed sufficient
occupation for him. Jane opened another book and read to herself.

In the afternoon they went out together. The old man had grown more
talkative. He passed cheerfully from subject to subject, now telling a
story of his experiences abroad, now reviving recollections of London
as he had known it sixty years ago. Jane listened with quiet interest.
She did not say much herself, and when she did speak it was with a
noticeable effort to overcome her habit of diffidence. She was happy,
but her nature had yet to develop itself under these strangely novel
conditions.

A little before sunset there came a knocking at the house-door. Jane
went down to open, and found that the visitor was Sidney Kirkwood. The
joyful look with which she recognised him changed almost in the same
moment; his face wore an expression that alarmed her; it was stern,
hard-set in trouble, and his smile could not disguise the truth.
Without speaking, he walked upstairs and entered Snowdon’s room. To
Sidney there was always something peculiarly impressive in the first
view of this quiet chamber; simple as were its appointments, it
produced a sense of remoteness from the common conditions of life.
Invariably he subdued his voice when conversing here. A few flowers
such as can be bought in the street generally diffused a slight scent
through the air, making another peculiarity which had its effect on
Sidney’s imagination. When Jane moved about, it was with a soundless
step; if she placed a chair or arranged things on the table, it was as
if with careful avoidance of the least noise. When his thoughts turned
hitherwards, Sidney always pictured the old man sitting in his familiar
mood of reverie, and Jane, in like silence, bending over a book at the
table. Peace, the thing most difficult to find in the world that Sidney
knew, had here made itself a dwelling.

He shook hands with Snowdon and seated himself. A few friendly words
were spoken, and the old man referred to an excursion they had agreed
to make together on the morrow, the general holiday.

‘I’m very sorry,’ replied Kirkwood, ‘but it’ll be impossible for me to
go.’

Jane was standing near him; her countenance fell, expressing uttermost
disappointment.

‘Something has happened,’ pursued Sidney, ‘that won’t let me go away,
even for a few hours. I don’t mean to say that it would really prevent
me, but I should be so uneasy in my mind all the time that I couldn’t
enjoy myself, and I should only spoil your pleasure. Of course you’ll
go just the same?’

Snowdon reassured him on this point. Jane had just been about to lay
supper; she continued her task, and Sidney made a show of sharing the
meal. Soon after, as if conscious that Sidney would speak with more
freedom of his trouble but for her presence, Jane bade them good-night
and went to her own room. There ensued a break in the conversation;
then Kirkwood said, with the abruptness of one who is broaching a
difficult subject:

‘I should like to tell you what it is that’s going wrong with me. I
don’t think anyone’s advice would be the least good, but it’s a
miserable affair, and I shall feel better for speaking about it.’

Snowdon regarded him with eyes of calm sympathy. There is a look of
helpful attention peculiar to the faces of some who have known much
suffering; in this instance, the grave force of character which at all
times made the countenance impressive heightened the effect of its
gentleness. In external matters, the two men knew little more of each
other now than after their first meeting, but the spiritual alliance
between them had strengthened with every conversation. Each understood
the other’s outlook upon problems of life, which are not commonly
discussed in the top-rooms of lodging-houses; they felt and thought
differently at times, but in essentials they were at one, and it was
the first time that either had found such fruitful companionship.

‘Did you hear anything from the Peckovers of Clara Hewett?’ Sidney
began by asking.

‘Not from them. Jane has often spoken of her.’

Sidney again hesitated, then, from a fragmentary beginning, passed into
a detailed account of his relations with Clara. The girl herself, had
she overheard him, could not have found fault with the way in which the
story was narrated. He represented his love as from the first without
response which could give him serious hope; her faults he dealt with
not as characteristics to be condemned, but as evidences of suffering,
the outcome of cruel conditions. Her engagement at the luncheon-bar he
spoke of as a detestable slavery, which had wasted her health and
driven her in the end to an act of desperation. What now could be done
to aid her? John Hewett was still in ignorance of the step she had
taken, and Sidney described himself as distracted by conflict between
what he felt to be his duty, and fear of what might happen if he
invoked Hewett’s authority. At intervals through the day he had been
going backwards and forwards in the street where Clara had her lodging.
He did not think she would seek to escape from her friends altogether,
but her character and circumstances made it perilous for her to live
thus alone.

‘What does she really wish for?’ inquired Snowdon, when there had been
a short silence.

‘She doesn’t know, poor girl! Everything in the life she has been
living is hateful to her—everything since she left school. She can’t
rest in the position to which she was born; she aims at an impossible
change of circumstances. It comes from her father; she can’t help
rebelling against what seem to her unjust restraints. But what’s to
come of it? She may perhaps get a place in a large restaurant—and what
does that mean?’

He broke off, but in a moment resumed even more passionately:

‘What a vile, cursed world this is, where you may see men and women
perish before your eyes, and no more chance of saving them than if they
were going down in mid-ocean! She’s only a child—only just
seventeen—and already she’s gone through a lifetime of miseries. And I,
like a fool, I’ve often been angry with her; I was angry yesterday. How
can she help her nature? How can we any of us help what we’re driven to
in a world like this? Clara isn’t made to be one of those who slave to
keep themselves alive. Just a chance of birth! Suppose she’d been the
daughter of a rich man; then everything we now call a fault in her
would either have been of no account or actually a virtue. Just because
we haven’t money we may go to perdition, and comfortable people tell us
we’ve only ourselves to blame. Put _them_ in our place!’

Snowdon’s face had gone through various changes as Sidney flung out his
vehement words. When he spoke, it was in a tone of some severity.

‘Has she no natural affection for her father? Does she care nothing for
what trouble she brings him?’

Sidney did not reply at once; as he was about to speak, Snowdon bent
forward suddenly and touched his arm.

‘Let me see her. Let me send Jane to her to-morrow morning, and ask her
to come here. I might—I can’t say—but I might do some good.’

To this Sidney gave willing assent, but without sanguine expectation.
In further talk it was agreed between them that, if this step had no
result, John Hewett ought to be immediately informed of the state of
things.

This was at ten o’clock on Sunday evening. So do we play our
tragi-comedies in the eye of fate.

The mention of Jane led to a brief conversation regarding her before
Sidney took his leave. Since her recovery she had been going regularly
to school, to make up for the time of which she had been defrauded by
Mrs. Peckover. Her grandfather’s proposal was, that she should
continue thus for another six months, after which, he said, it would be
time for her to learn a business. Mrs. Byass had suggested the choice
of artificial-flower making, to which she herself had been brought up;
possibly that would do as well as anything else.

‘I suppose so,’ was Sidney’s reluctant acquiescence. ‘Or as ill as
anything else, would be a better way to put it.’

Snowdon regarded him with unusual fixedness, and seemed on the point of
making some significant remark; but immediately his face expressed
change of purpose, and he said, without emphasis:

‘Jane must be able to earn her own living.’

Sidney, before going home, walked round to the street in which he had
already lingered several times to-day, and where yesterday he had
spoken with Clara. The windows of the house he gazed at were dark.




CHAPTER XII

‘IO SATURNALIA!’


So at length came Monday, the first Monday in August, a day gravely set
apart for the repose and recreation of multitudes who neither know how
to rest nor how to refresh themselves with pastime. To-day will the
slaves of industrialism don the _pileus_. It is high summertide. With
joy does the awaking publican look forth upon the blue-misty heavens,
and address his adorations to the Sun-god, inspirer of thirst. Throw
wide the doors of the temple of Alcohol! Behold, we come in our
thousands, jingling the coins that shall purchase us this one day of
tragical mirth. Before us is the dark and dreary autumn; it is a far
cry to the foggy joys of Christmas. Io Saturnalia!

For certain friends of ours this morning brought an event of
importance. At a church in Clerkenwell were joined together in holy
matrimony Robert Hewett and Penelope (otherwise Pennyloaf) Candy, the
former aged nineteen, the latter less than that by nearly three years.
John Hewett would have nothing to do with an alliance so disreputable;
Mrs. Hewett had in vain besought her stepson not to marry so
unworthily. Even as a young man of good birth has been known to enjoy a
subtle self-flattery in the thought that he graciously bestows his name
upon a maiden who, to all intents and purposes, may be said never to
have been born at all, so did Bob Hewett feel when he put a ring upon
the scrubby finger of Pennyloaf. Proudly conscious was Bob that he had
‘married beneath him’—conscious also that Clem Peckover was gnawing her
lips in rage.

Mrs. Candy was still sober at the hour of the ceremony. Her husband,
not a bad fellow in his way, had long since returned to her, and as yet
had not done more than threaten a repetition of his assault. Both were
present at church. A week ago Bob had established himself in a room in
Shooter’s Gardens, henceforth to be shared with him by his bride.
Probably he might have discovered a more inviting abode for the early
days of married life, but Bob had something of the artist’s temperament
and could not trouble about practical details; for the present this
room would do as well as another. It was cheap, and he had need of all
the money he could save from everyday expenses. Pennyloaf would go en
with her shirt-making, of course, and all they wanted was a roof over
their heads at night.

And in truth he was fond of Pennyloaf. The poor little slave worshipped
him so sincerely; she repaid his affectionate words with such fervent
gratitude; and there was no denying that she had rather a pretty face,
which had attracted him from the first. But above all, this preference
accorded to so humble a rival had set Clem Peckover beside herself. It
was all very well for Clem to make pretence of having transferred her
affections to Jack Bartley. Why, Suke Jollop (ostensibly Clem’s bosom
friend, but treacherous at times because she had herself given an eye
to Jack)—Suke Jollop reported that Clem would have killed Pennyloaf had
she dared. Pennyloaf had been going about in fear for her life since
that attack upon her in Myddelton Passage. ‘I dursn’t marry you, Bob! I
dursn’t!’ she kept saying, when the proposal was first made. But Bob
laughed with contemptuous defiance. He carried his point, and now he
was going to spend his wedding-day at the Crystal Palace—choosing that
resort because he knew Clem would be there, and Jack Bartley, and Suke
Jollop, and many another acquaintance, before whom he was resolved to
make display of magnanimity.

Pennyloaf shone in most unwonted apparel. Everything was new except her
boots—it had been decided that these only needed soling. Her
broad-brimmed hat of yellow straw was graced with the reddest feather
purchasable in the City Road; she had a dolman of most fashionable cut,
blue, lustrous; blue likewise was her dress, hung about with bows and
streamers. And the gleaming ring on the scrubby small finger! On that
hand most assuredly Pennyloaf would wear no glove. How proud she was of
her ring! How she turned it round and round when nobody was looking!
Gold, Pennyloaf, real gold! The pawnbroker would lend her
seven-and-sixpence on it, any time.

At Holborn Viaduct there was a perpetual rush of people for the trains
to the ‘Paliss.’ As soon as a train was full, off it went, and another
long string of empty carriages drew up in its place. No distinction
between ‘classes’ to-day; get in where you like, where you can.
Positively, Pennyloaf found herself seated in a first-class carriage;
she would have been awe-struck, but that Bob flung himself back on the
cushions with such an easy air, and nodded laughingly at her. Among
their companions was a youth with a concertina; as soon as the train
moved he burst into melody. It was the natural invitation to song, and
all joined in the latest ditties learnt at the music-hall. Away they
sped, over the roofs of South London, about them the universal glare of
sunlight, the carriage dense with tobacco smoke. He for the bottle of
muddy ale, passed round in genial fellowship from mouth to mouth!
Pennyloaf would not drink of it; she had a dread of all such bottles.
In her heart she rejoiced that Bob knew no craving for strong liquor.
Towards the end of the journey the young man with the concertina passed
round his hat.

Clem Peckover had come by the same train; she was one of a large party
which had followed close behind Bob and Pennyloaf to the railway
station. Now they followed along the long corridors into the ‘Paliss,’
with many a loud expression of mockery, with hee-hawing laughter, with
coarse jokes. Depend upon it, Clem was gorgeously arrayed; amid her
satellites she swept on ‘like a stately ship of Tarsus, bound for the
isles of Javan or Gadire;’ her face was aflame, her eyes flashed in
enjoyment of the uproar. Jack Bartley wore a high hat—Bob never had
owned one in his life—and about his neck was a tie of crimson; yellow
was his waistcoat, even such a waistcoat as you may see in Pall Mall,
and his walking-stick had a nigger’s head for handle. He was the oracle
of the maidens around him; every moment the appeal was to ‘Jeck! Jeck!’
Suke Jollop, who would in reality have preferred to accompany Bob and
his allies, whispered it about that Jack had two-pound-ten in his
pocket, and was going to spend every penny of it before he left the
‘Paliss’—yes, ‘every bloomin’ penny!’

Thus early in the day, the grounds were of course preferred to the
interior of the glass house. Bob and Pennyloaf bent their steps to the
fair. Here already was gathered much goodly company; above their heads
hung a thick white wavering cloud of dust. Swing-boats and
merry-go-rounds are from of old the chief features of these rural
festivities; they soared and dipped and circled to the joyous music of
organs which played the same tune automatically for any number of
hours, whilst raucous voices invited all and sundry to take their turn.
Should this delight pall, behold on every hand such sports as are
dearest to the Briton, those which call for strength of sinew and
exactitude of aim. The philosophic mind would have noted with interest
how ingeniously these games were made to appeal to the patriotism of
the throng. Did you choose to ‘shy’ sticks in the contest for
cocoa-nuts, behold your object was a wooden model of the treacherous
Afghan or the base African. If you took up the mallet to smite upon a
spring and make proof of how far you could send a ball flying upwards,
your blow descended upon the head of some other recent foeman. Try your
fist at the indicator of muscularity, and with zeal you smote full in
the stomach of a guy made to represent a Russian. If you essayed the
pop-gun, the mark set you was on the flank of a wooden donkey, so
contrived that it would kick when hit in the true spot. What a joy to
observe the tendency of all these diversions! How characteristic of a
high-spirited people that nowhere could be found any amusement
appealing to the mere mind, or calculated to effeminate by encouraging
a love of beauty.

Bob had a sovereign to get rid of. He shied for cocoa-nuts, he swung in
the boat with Pennyloaf, he rode with her on the whirligigs. When they
were choked, and whitened from head to foot, with dust, it was natural
to seek the nearest refreshment-booth. Bob had some half-dozen male and
female acquaintances clustered about him by now; of course. He must
celebrate the occasion by entertaining all of them. Consumed with
thirst, he began to drink without counting the glasses. Pennyloaf
plucked at his elbow, but Bob was beginning to feel that he must
display spirit. Because he was married, that was no reason for his
relinquishing the claims to leadership in gallantry which had always
been recognised. Hollo! Here was Suke Jollop! She had just quarrelled
with Clem, and had been searching for the hostile camp. ‘Have a drink,
Suke!’ cried Bob, when he heard her acrimonious charges against Clem
and Jack. A pretty girl, Suke, and with a hat which made itself proudly
manifest a quarter of a mile away. Drink! of course she would drink;
that thirsty she could almost drop! Bob enjoyed this secession from the
enemy. He knew Suke’s old fondness for him, and began to play upon it.
Elated with beer and vanity, he no longer paid the least attention to
Pennyloaf’s remonstrances; nay, he at length bade her ‘hold her
bloomin’ row!’ Pennyloaf had a tear in her eye; she looked fiercely at
Miss Jollop.

The day wore on. For utter weariness Pennyloaf was constrained to beg
that they might go into the ‘Paliss’ and find a shadowed seat. Her tone
revived tenderness in Bob; again he became gracious, devoted; he
promised that not another glass of beer should pass his lips, and Sake
Jollop, with all her like, might go to perdition. But heavens! how
sweltering it was under this glass canopy. How the dust rose from the
trampled boards! Come, let’s have tea. The programme says there’ll be a
military band playing presently, and we shall return refreshed to hear
it.

So they made their way to the ‘Shilling Tea-room.’ Having paid at the
entrance, they were admitted to feed freely on all that lay before
them. With difficulty could a seat be found in the huge room; the
uproar of voices was deafening. On the tables lay bread, butter, cake
in hunches, tea-pots, milk-jugs, sugar-basins—all things to whomso
could secure them in the conflict. Along the gangways coursed
perspiring waiters, heaping up giant structures of used plates and
cups, distributing clean utensils, and miraculously sharp in securing
the gratuity expected from each guest as he rose satiate. Muscular men
in aprons wheeled hither the supplies of steaming fluid in immense cans
on heavy trucks. Here practical joking found the most graceful of
opportunities, whether it were the deft direction of a piece of cake at
the nose of a person sitting opposite, or the emptying of a saucer down
your neighbour’s back, or the ingenious jogging of an arm which was in
the act of raising a full tea-cup. Now and then an ill-conditioned
fellow, whose beer disagreed with him, would resent some piece of
elegant trifling, and the waiters would find it needful to request
gentlemen not to fight until they had left the room. These cases,
however, were exceptional. On the whole there reigned a spirit of
imbecile joviality. Shrieks of female laughter testified to the success
of the entertainment.

As Bob and his companion quitted this sphere of delight, ill-luck
brought it to pass that Mr. Jack Bartley and his train were on the
point of entering. Jack uttered a phrase of stinging sarcasm with
reference to Pennyloaf’s red feather; whereupon Bob smote him exactly
between the eyes. Yells arose; there was a scuffle, a rush, a tumult.
The two were separated before further harm came of the little
misunderstanding, but Jack went to the tea-tables vowing vengeance.

Poor Pennyloaf shed tears as Bob led her to the place where the band
had begun playing. Only her husband’s anger prevented her from yielding
to utter misery. But now they had come to the centre of the building,
and by dint of much struggle in the crowd they obtained a standing
whence they could see the vast amphitheatre, filled with thousands of
faces. Here at length was quietness, intermission of folly and
brutality. Bob became another man as he stood and listened. He looked
with kindness into Pennyloaf’s pale, weary face, and his arm stole
about her waist to support her. Ha! Pennyloaf was happy! The last trace
of tears vanished. She too was sensible of the influences of music; her
heart throbbed as she let herself lean against her husband.

Well, as every one must needs have his panacea for the ills of society,
let me inform you of mine. To humanise the multitude two things are
necessary—two things of the simplest kind conceivable. In the first
place, you must effect an entire change of economic conditions: a
preliminary step of which every tyro will recognise the easiness; then
you must bring to bear on the new order of things the constant
influence of music. Does not the prescription recommend itself? It is
jesting in earnest. For, work as you will, there is no chance of a new
and better world until the old be utterly destroyed. Destroy, sweep
away, prepare the ground; then shall music the holy, music the
civiliser, breathe over the renewed earth, and with Orphean magic raise
in perfected beauty the towers of the City of Man.

Hours yet before the fireworks begin. Never mind; here by good luck we
find seats where we can watch the throng passing and repassing. It is a
great review of the People. On the whole how respectable they are, how
sober, how deadly dull! See how worn out the poor girls are becoming,
how they gape, what listless eyes most of them have! The stoop in the
shoulders so universal among them merely means over-toil in the
workroom. Not one in a thousand shows the elements of taste in dress;
vulgarity and worse glares in all but every costume. Observe the
middle-aged women; it would be small surprise that their good looks had
vanished, but whence comes it they are animal, repulsive, absolutely
vicious in ugliness? Mark the men in their turn: four in every six have
visages so deformed by ill-health that they excite disgust; their hair
is cut down to within half an inch of the scalp; their legs are twisted
out of shape by evil conditions of life from birth upwards. Whenever a
youth and a girl come along arm-in-arm, how flagrantly shows the man’s
coarseness! They are pretty, so many of these girls, delicate of
feature, graceful did but their slavery allow them natural development;
and the heart sinks as one sees them side by side with the men who are
to be their husbands.

One of the livelier groups is surging hitherwards; here we have frolic,
here we have humour. The young man who leads them has been going about
all day with the lining of his hat turned down over his forehead; for
the thousandth time those girls are screaming with laughter at the
sight of him. Ha, ha! He has slipped and fallen upon the floor, and
makes an obstruction; his companions treat him like a horse that is
‘down’ in the street. ‘Look out for his ‘eels!’ cries one; and another,
‘Sit on his ’ed!’ If this doesn’t come to an end we shall die of
laughter. Lo! one of the funniest of the party is wearing a gigantic
cardboard nose and flame-coloured whiskers. There, the stumbler is on
his feet again. ‘’Ere he comes up smilin’!’ cries his friend of the
cardboard nose, and we shake our diaphragms with mirth. One of the
party is an unusually tall man. ‘When are you comin’ down to have a
look at us?’ cries a pert lass as she skips by him.

A great review of the People. Since man came into being did the world
ever exhibit a sadder spectacle?

Evening advances; the great ugly building will presently be lighted
with innumerable lamps. Away to the west yonder the heavens are afire
with sunset, but at that we do not care to look; never in our lives did
we regard it. We know not what is meant by beauty or grandeur. Here
under the glass roof stand white forms of undraped men and women—casts
of antique statues—but we care as little for the glory of art as for
that of nature; we have a vague feeling that, for some reason or other,
antiquity excuses the indecent, but further than that we do not get.

As the dusk descends there is a general setting of the throng towards
the open air; all the pathways swarm with groups which have a tendency
to disintegrate into couples; universal is the protecting arm. Relief
from the sweltering atmosphere of the hours of sunshine causes a
revival of hilarity; those who have hitherto only bemused themselves
with liquor now pass into the stage of jovial recklessness, and others,
determined to prolong a flagging merriment, begin to depend upon their
companions for guidance. On the terraces dancing has commenced; the
players of violins, concertinas, and penny-whistles do a brisk trade
among the groups eager for a rough-and-tumble valse; so do the
pickpockets. Vigorous and varied is the jollity that occupies the
external galleries, filling now in expectation of the fireworks;
indescribable the mingled tumult that roars heavenwards. Girls linked
by the half-dozen arm-in-arm leap along with shrieks like grotesque
maenads; a rougher horseplay finds favour among the youths,
occasionally leading to fisticuffs. Thick voices bellow in fragmentary
chorus; from every side comes the yell, the cat-call, the ear-rending
whistle; and as the bass, the never-ceasing accompaniment, sounds
myriad-footed tramp, tramp along the wooden flooring. A fight, a scene
of bestial drunkenness, a tender whispering between two lovers, proceed
concurrently in a space of five square yards. Above them glimmers the
dawn of starlight.

For perhaps the first time in his life Bob Hewett has drunk more than
he can well carry. To Pennyloaf’s remonstrances he answers more and
more impatiently: ‘Why does she talk like a bloomin’ fool?—one doesn’t
get married every day.’ He is on the look-out for Jack Bartley now;
only let him meet Jack, and it shall be seen who is the better man.
Pennyloaf rejoices that the hostile party are nowhere discoverable. She
is persuaded to join in a dance, though every moment it seems to her
that she must sink to the ground in uttermost exhaustion. Naturally she
does not dance with sufficient liveliness to please Bob; he seizes
another girl, a stranger, and whirls round the six-foot circle with a
laugh of triumph. Pennyloaf’s misery is relieved by the beginning of
the fireworks. Up shoot the rockets, and all the reeking multitude
utters a huge ‘Oh’ of idiot admiration.

Now at length must we think of tearing ourselves away from these
delights. Already the more prudent people are hurrying to the railway,
knowing by dire experience what it means to linger until the last
cargoes. Pennyloaf has hard work to get her husband as far as the
station; Bob is not quite steady upon his feet, and the hustling of the
crowd perpetually excites him to bellicose challenges. They reach the
platform somehow; they stand wedged amid a throng which roars
persistently as a substitute for the activity of limb now become
impossible. A train is drawing up slowly; the danger is lest people in
the front row should be pushed over the edge of the platform, but
porters exert themselves with success. A rush, a tumble, curses, blows,
laughter, screams of pain—and we are in a carriage. Pennyloaf has to be
dragged up from under the seat, and all her indignation cannot free her
from the jovial embrace of a man who insists that there is plenty of
room on his knee. Off we go! It is a long third-class coach, and
already five or six musical instruments have struck up. We smoke and
sing at the same time; we quarrel and make love—the latter in somewhat
primitive fashion; we roll about with the rolling of the train; we nod
into hoggish sleep.

The platform at Holborn Viaduct; and there, to Pennyloaf’s terror, it
is seen that Clem Peckover and her satellites have come by the same
train. She does her best to get Bob quickly away, but Clem keeps close
in their neighbourhood. Just as they issue from the station Pennyloaf
feels herself bespattered from head to foot with some kind of fluid;
turning, she is aware that all her enemies have squirts in their hands,
and are preparing for a second discharge of filthy water. Anguish for
the ruin of her dress overcomes all other fear; she calls upon Bob to
defend her.

But an immediate conflict was not Jack Bartley’s intention. He and
those with him made off at a run, Bob pursuing as closely as his
unsteadiness would permit. In this way they all traversed the short
distance to Clerkenwell Green, either party echoing the other’s
objurgations along the thinly-peopled streets. At length arrived the
suitable moment. Near St. James’s Church Jack Bartley made a stand, and
defied his enemy to come on. Bob responded with furious eagerness; amid
a press of delighted spectators, swelled by people just turned out of
the public-houses, the two lads fought like wild animals. Nor were they
the only combatants. Exasperated by the certainty that her hat and
dolman were ruined, Pennyloaf flew with erected nails at Clem Peckover.
It was just what the latter desired. In an instant she had rent half
Pennyloaf’s garments off her back, and was tearing her face till the
blood streamed. Inconsolable was the grief of the crowd when a couple
of stalwart policemen came hustling forward, thrusting to left and
right, irresistibly clearing the corner. There was no question of
making arrests; it was the night of Bank-holiday, and the capacity of
police-cells is limited. Enough that the fight perforce came to an end.
Amid frenzied blasphemy Bob and Jack went their several ways; so did
Clem and Pennyloaf.

Poor Pennyloaf! Arrived at Shooter’s Gardens, and having groped her way
blindly up to the black hole which was her wedding-chamber, she just
managed to light a candle, then sank down upon the bare floor and wept.
You could not have recognised her; her pretty face was all blood and
dirt. She held in her hand the fragment of a hat, and her dolman had
disappeared. Her husband was not in much better plight; his waistcoat
and shirt were rent open, his coat was filth-smeared, and it seemed
likely that he had lost the sight of one eye. Sitting there in drunken
lassitude, he breathed nothing but threats of future vengeance.

An hour later noises of a familiar kind sounded beneath the window. A
woman’s voice was raised in the fury of mad drunkenness, and a man
answered her with threats and blows.

‘That’s mother,’ sobbed Pennyloaf. ‘I knew she wouldn’t get over
to-day. She never did get over a Bank-holiday.’

Mrs. Candy had taken the pledge when her husband consented to return
and live with her. Unfortunately she did not at the same time transfer
herself to a country where there are no beer-shops and no
Bank-holidays. Short of such decisive change, what hope for her?

Bob was already asleep, breathing stertorously. As for Pennyloaf, she
was so overwearied that hours passed before oblivion fell upon her
aching eyelids. She was thinking all the time that on the morrow it
would be necessary to pawn her wedding-ring.




CHAPTER XIII

THE BRINGER OF ILL NEWS


Knowing the likelihood that Clara Hewett would go from home for
Bank-holiday, Sidney made it his request before he left Hanover Street
on Sunday night that Jane might be despatched on her errand at an early
hour next morning. At eight o’clock, accordingly, Snowdon went forth
with his granddaughter, and, having discovered the street to which
Sidney had directed him, he waited at a distance whilst Jane went to
make her inquiries. In a few minutes the girl rejoined him.

‘Miss Hewett has gone away,’ she reported.

‘To spend the day, do you mean?’ was Snowdon’s troubled question.

‘No, she has left the house. She went yesterday, in the afternoon. It
was very sudden, the landlady says, and she doesn’t know where she’s
gone to.’

Jane had no understanding of what her information implied; seeing that
it was received as grave news, she stood regarding her grandfather
anxiously. Though Clara had passed out of her world since those first
days of illness, Jane held her in a memory which knew no motive of
retention so strong as gratitude. The thought of harm or sorrow coming
upon her protector had a twofold painfulness. Instantly she divined
that Clara was in some way the cause of Sidney Kirkwood’s inability to
go into the country to-day. For a long time the two had been closely
linked in her reflections; Mrs. Peckover and Clem used constantly to
exchange remarks which made this inevitable. But not until now had Jane
really felt the significance of the bond. Of a sudden she had a
throbbing at her heart, and a confusion of mind which would not allow
her to pursue the direct train of thought naturally provoked by the
visit she had just paid. A turbid flood of ideas, of vague surmises, of
apprehensions, of forecasts, swept across her consciousness. The blood
forsook her cheeks. But that the old man began to move away, she could
have remained thus for many minutes, struggling with that new,
half-understood thing which was taking possession of her life.

The disappointment of the day was no longer simple, and such as a child
experiences. Nor ever from this hour onwards would Jane regard things
as she had been wont to do, with the simple feelings of childhood.

Snowdon walked on in silence until the street they had visited was far
behind them. Jane was accustomed to his long fits of musing, but now
she with difficulty refrained from questioning him. He said at length:

‘Jane, I’m afraid we shall have to give up our day in the country.’

She assented readily, gladly; all the joy had gone out of the proposed
excursion, and she wished now to be by herself in quietness.

‘I think I’ll let you go home alone,’ Snowdon continued. ‘I want to see
Mr. Kirkwood, and I dare say I shall find him in, if I walk on at
once.’

They went in different directions, and Snowdon made what speed he could
to Tysoe Street. Sidney had already been out, walking restlessly and
aimlessly for two or three hours. The news he now heard was the
half-incredible fulfilment of a dread that had been torturing him
through the night. No calamity is so difficult to realise when it
befalls as one which has haunted us in imagination.

‘That means nothing!’ he exclaimed, as if resentfully. ‘She was
dissatisfied with the lodging, that’s all. Perhaps she’s already got a
place. I dare say there’s a note from her at home this morning.’

‘Shall you go and see if there is?’ asked Snowdon, allowing, as usual,
a moment’s silence to intervene.

Sidney hesitated, avoiding the other’s look.

‘I shall go to that house first of all, I think. Of course I shall hear
no more than they told Jane; but—’

He took a deep breath.

‘Yes, go there,’ said Snowdon; ‘but afterwards go to the Hewetts’. If
she _hasn’t_ written to them, or let them have news of any kind, her
father oughtn’t to be kept in ignorance for another hour.’

‘He ought to have been told before this,’ replied Sidney, in a thick
under-voice. ‘He ought to have been told on Saturday. And the blame’ll
be mine.’

It is an experience familiar to impulsive and self-confident men that a
moment’s crisis may render scarcely intelligible a mode of thought or
course of action which till then one had deemed perfectly rational.
Sidney, hopeless in spite of the pretences he made, stood aghast at the
responsibility he had taken upon himself. It was so obvious to him now
that he ought to have communicated to John Hewett without loss of time
the news which Mrs. Hewett brought on Saturday morning. But could he be
sure that John was still in ignorance of Clara’s movements? Was it not
all but certain that Mrs. Hewett must have broken the news before this?
If not, there lay before him a terrible duty.

The two went forth together, and another visit was paid to the
lodging-house. After that Sidney called upon Mrs. Tubbs, and made a
simple inquiry for Clara, with the anticipated result.

‘You won’t find her in this part of London, it’s my belief,’ said the
woman significantly. ‘She’s left the lodgings as she took—so much I
know. Never meant to stay there, not she! You’re a friend of her
father’s, mister?’

Sidney could not trust himself to make a reply. He rejoined Snowdon at
a little distance, and expressed his intention of going at once to
Clerkenwell Close.

‘Let me see you again to-day,’ said the old man sadly.

Sidney promised, and they took leave of each other. It was now nearing
ten o’clock. In the Close an organ was giving delight to a great crowd
of children, some of them wearing holiday garb, but most clad in the
native rags which served them for all seasons and all days. The volume
of clanging melody fell with torture upon Kirkwood’s ear, and when he
saw that the instrument was immediately before Mrs. Peckover’s house,
he stood aside in gloomy impatience, waiting till it should move away.
This happened in a few minutes. The house-door being open, he walked
straight upstairs.

On the landing he confronted Mrs. Hewett; she started on seeing him,
and whispered a question. The exchange of a few words apprised Sidney
that Hewett did not even know of Clara’s having quitted Mrs. Tubbs’.

‘Then I must tell him everything,’ he said. To put the task upon the
poor woman would have been simple cowardice. Merely in hearing his news
she was blanched with dread. She could only point to the door of the
front-room—the only one rented by the family since Jane Snowdon’s
occupation of the other had taught them to be as economical in this
respect as their neighbours were.

Sidney knocked and entered. Two months had passed since his latest
visit, and he observed that in the meantime everything had become more
squalid. The floor, the window, the furniture, were not kept so clean
as formerly—inevitable result of the overcrowding of a room; the air
was bad, the children looked untidy. The large bed had not been set in
order since last night; in it lay the baby, crying as always, ailing as
it had done from the day of its birth. John Hewett was engaged in
mending one of the chairs, of which the legs had become loose. He
looked with surprise at the visitor, and at once averted his face
sullenly.

‘Mr. Hewett,’ Kirkwood began, without form of greeting, ‘on Saturday
morning I heard something that I believe I ought to have let you know
at once. I felt, though, that it was hardly my business; and somehow we
haven’t been quite so open with each other just lately as we used to
be.’

His voice sank. Hewett had risen from his crouching attitude, and was
looking him full in the face with eyes which grew momentarily darker
and more hostile.

‘Well? Why are you stopping? What have you got to say?’

The words came from a dry throat; the effort to pronounce them clearly
made the last all but violent.

‘On Friday night,’ Sidney resumed, his own utterance uncertain, ‘Clara
left her place. She took a room not far from Upper Street, and I saw
her, spoke to her. She’d quarrelled with Mrs. Tubbs. I urged her to
come home, but she wouldn’t listen to me. This morning I’ve been to try
and see her again, but they tell me she went away yesterday afternoon.
I can’t find where she’s living now.’

Hewett took a step forward. His face was so distorted, so fierce, that
Sidney involuntarily raised an arm, as if to defend himself.

‘An’ it’s you as comes tellin’ me this!’ John exclaimed, a note of
anguish blending with his fury. ‘You have the face to stand there an’
speak like that to me, when you know it’s all your own doing! Who was
the cause as the girl went away from ’ome? Who was it, I say? Haven’t
been as friendly as we used to be, haven’t we? An’ why? Haven’t I seen
it plainer an’ plainer what you was thinkin’ when you told me to let
her have her own way? I spoke the truth then—’cause I felt it; an’ I
was fool enough, for all that, to try an’ believe I was in the wrong.
Now you come an’ stand before me—why, I couldn’t a’ thought there was a
man had so little shame in him!’

Mrs. Hewett entered the room; the loud angry voice had reached her
ears, and in spite of terror she came to interpose between the two men.

‘Do you know what he’s come to tell me?’ cried her husband. ‘Oh, you
do! He’s been tryin’ to talk you over, has he? You just answer to me,
an’ tell the truth. Who was it persuaded me to let Clara go from ’ome?
Who was it come here an’ talked an’ talked till he got his way? He knew
what ‘ud be the end of it—he knew, I tell you,—an’ it’s just what he
wanted. Hasn’t he been drawin’ away from us ever since the girl left? I
saw it all that night when he came here persuadin’ me, an’ I told it
him plain. He wanted to ‘a done with her, and to a’ done with us. Am I
speakin’ the truth or not?’

‘Why should he think that way, John?’ pleaded the woman faintly. ‘You
know very well as Clara ‘ud never listen to him. What need had he to do
such things?’

‘Oh yes, I’m wrong! Of course I’m wrong! You always did go against me
when there was anything to do with Clara. She’d never listen to him?
No, of course she wouldn’t, an’ he couldn’t rest until he saw her come
to harm. What do _you_ care either? She’s no child of yours. But I tell
you I’d see you an’ all your children beg an’ die in the streets rather
than a hair of my own girl’s head should be touched!’

Indulgence of his passion was making a madman of him. Never till now
had he uttered an unfeeling word to his wife, but the look with which
he accompanied this brutal speech was one of fiery hatred.

‘Don’t turn on _her_!’ cried Sidney, with bitterness. ‘Say what you
like to me, and believe the worst you can of me; I shouldn’t have come
here if I hadn’t been ready to bear everything. It’s no good speaking
reason to you now, but maybe you’ll understand some day.’

‘Who know’s as she’s come to harm?’ urged Mrs. Hewett. ‘Nobody can say
it of her for certain, yet.’

‘I’d have told him that, if he’d only listened to me and given me
credit for honesty,’ said Kirkwood. ‘It is as likely as not she’s gone
away just because I angered her on Saturday. Perhaps she said to
herself she’d have done with me once for all. It would be just her
way.’

‘Speak another word against my girl,’ Hewett shouted, misinterpreting
the last phrase, ‘an’ I’ll do more than say what I think of you—old man
though they call me! Take yourself out of this room; it was the worst
day of my life that ever you came into it. Never let me an’ you come
across each other again. I hate the sight of you, an’ I hate the sound
of your voice!’

The animal in Sidney Kirkwood made it a terrible minute for him as he
turned away in silence before this savage injustice. The veins upon his
forehead were swollen; his clenched teeth gave an appearance of
ferocity to his spirited features. With head bent, and shoulders
quivering as if in supreme muscular exertion, he left the room without
another word.

In a few minutes Hewett also quitted the house. He went to the
luncheon-bar in Upper Street, and heard for the first time Mrs. Tubbs’s
rancorous surmises. He went to Clara’s recent lodgings; a girl of ten
was the only person in the house, and she could say nothing more than
that Miss Hewett no longer lived there. Till midway in the afternoon
John walked about the streets of Islington, Highbury, Hoxton,
Clerkenwell, impelled by the unreasoning hope that he might see Clara,
but also because he could not rest in any place. He was half-conscious
now of the madness of his behaviour to Kirkwood, but this only
confirmed him in hostility to the young man; the thought of losing
Clara was anguish intolerable, yet with it mingled a bitter resentment
of the girl’s cruelty to him. And all these sources of misery swelled
the current of rebellious feeling which had so often threatened to
sweep his life into wreckage. He was Clara’s father, and the same
impulse of furious revolt which had driven the girl to recklessness now
inflamed him with the rage of despair.

On a Bank-holiday only a few insignificant shops remain open even in
the poor districts of London; sweets you can purchase, and tobacco, but
not much else that is sold across an ordinary counter. The more
noticeable becomes the brisk trade of public-houses. At the gin-shop
centres the life of each street; here is a wide door and a noisy
welcome, the more attractive by contrast with the stretch of closed
shutters on either hand. At such a door, midway in the sultry
afternoon, John Hewett paused. To look at his stooping shoulders, his
uncertain swaying this way and that, his flushed, perspiring face, you
might have taken him for one who had already been drinking. No; it was
only a struggle between his despairing wretchedness and a lifelong
habit of mind. Not difficult to foresee which would prevail; the
public-house always has its doors open in expectation of such
instances. With a gesture which made him yet more like a drunken man he
turned from the pavement and entered. . . .

About nine o’clock in the evening, just when Mrs. Hewett had put the
unwilling children to bed, and had given her baby a sleeping-dose—it
had cried incessantly for eighteen hours,—the door of the room was
pushed open. Her husband came in. She stood looking at him—unable to
credit the evidence of her eyes.

‘John!’

She laid her hand upon him and stared into his face. The man shook her
off, without speaking, and moved staggeringly forward. Then he turned
round, waved his arm, and shouted:

‘Let her go to the devil. She cares nothing for her father.’

He threw himself upon the bed, and soon sank into drunken sleep.




CHAPTER XIV

A WELCOME GUEST


The bells of St. James’s, Clerkenwell, ring melodies in intervals of
the pealing for service-time. One morning of spring their music, like
the rain that fell intermittently, was flung westwards by the
boisterous wind, away over Clerkenwell Close, until the notes failed
one by one, or were clashed out of existence by the clamour of a less
civilised steeple. Had the wind been under mortal control it would
doubtless have blown thus violently and in this quarter in order that
the inhabitants of the House of Detention might derive no solace from
the melody. Yet I know not; just now the bells were playing ‘There is a
happy land, far, far away,’ and that hymn makes too great a demand upon
the imagination to soothe amid instant miseries.

In Mrs. Peckover’s kitchen the music was audible in bursts. Clem and
her mother, however, it neither summoned to prepare for church, nor
lulled into a mood of restful reverie. The two were sitting very close
together before the fire, and holding intimate converse; their voices
kept a low murmur, as if; though the door was shut, they felt it
necessary to use every precaution against being overheard. Three years
have come and gone since we saw these persons. On the elder time has
made little impression; but Clem has developed noticeably. The girl is
now in the very prime of her ferocious beauty. She has grown taller and
somewhat stouter; her shoulders spread like those of a caryatid; the
arm with which she props her head is as strong as a carter’s and
magnificently moulded. The head itself looks immense with its pile of
glossy hair. Reddened by the rays of the fire, her features had a
splendid savagery which seemed strangely at discord with the paltry
surroundings amid which she sat; her eyes just now were gleaming with a
crafty and cruel speculation which would have become those of a
barbarian in ambush. I wonder how it came about that her strain, after
passing through the basest conditions of modern life, had thus reverted
to a type of ancestral exuberance.

‘If only he doesn’t hear about the old man or the girl from somebody!’
said Mrs. Peckover. ‘I’ve been afraid of it ever since he come into the
’ouse. There’s so many people might tell him. You’ll have to come round
him sharp, Clem.’

The mother was dressed as her kind are wont to be on Sunday
morning—that is to say, not dressed at all, but hung about with coarse
garments, her hair in unbeautiful disarray. Clem, on the other hand,
seemed to have devoted much attention to her morning toilet; she wore a
dark dress trimmed with velveteen, and a metal ornament of primitive
taste gleamed amid her hair.

‘There ain’t no mistake?’ she asked, after a pause. ‘You’re jolly sure
of that?’

‘Mistake? What a blessed fool you must be! Didn’t they advertise in the
papers for him? Didn’t the lawyers themselves say as it was something
to his advantage? Don’t you say yourself as Jane says her grandfather’s
often spoke about him and wished he could find him? How can it be a
mistake? If it was only Bill’s letter we had to go on, you might talk;
but—there, don’t be a ijiot!’

‘If it turned out as he hadn’t nothing,’ remarked Clem resolutely, ‘I’d
leave him, if I was married fifty times.’

Her mother uttered a contemptuous sound. At the same time she moved her
head as if listening; some one was, in fact, descending the stairs.

‘Here he comes,’ she whispered. ‘Get the eggs ready, an’ I’ll make the
coffee.’

A tap at the door, then entered a tallish man of perhaps forty, though
he might be a year or two younger. His face was clean-shaven,
harsh-featured, unwholesome of complexion; its chief peculiarity was
the protuberance of the bone in front of each temple, which gave him a
curiously animal aspect. His lower lip hung and jutted forward; when he
smiled, as now in advancing to the fire, it slightly overlapped the one
above. His hair was very sparse; he looked, indeed, like one who has
received the tonsure. The movement of his limbs betokened excessive
indolence; he dragged his feet rather than walked. His attire was
equally suggestive; not only had it fallen into the last degree of
shabbiness (having originally been such as is worn by a man above the
mechanic ranks), but it was patched with dirt of many kinds, and held
together by a most inadequate supply of buttons. At present he wore no
collar, and his waistcoat, half-open, exposed a red shirt.

‘Why, you’re all a-blowin’ and a-growin’ this morning, Peckover,’ was
his first observation, as he dropped heavily into a wooden arm-chair.
‘I shall begin to think that colour of yours ain’t natural. Dare you
let me rub it with a handkerchief?’

‘Course I dare,’ replied Clem, tossing her head. ‘Don’t be so forward,
Mr. Snowdon.’

‘Forward? Not I. I’m behind time if anything. I hope I haven’t kept you
from church.’

He chuckled at his double joke. Mother and daughter laughed
appreciatively.

‘Will you take your eggs boiled or fried?’ inquired Mrs. Peckover.

‘Going to give me eggs, are you? Well, I’ve no objection, I assure you.
And I think I’ll have them fried, Mrs. Peckover. But, I say, you
mustn’t be running up too big a bill. The Lord only knows when I shall
get anything to do, and it ain’t very likely to be a thousand a year
when it does come.’

‘Oh, that’s all right,’ replied the landlady, as if sordid calculation
were a thing impossible to her. ‘I can’t say as you behaved quite
straightforward years ago, Mr. Snowdon, but I ain’t one to make a row
about bygones, an’ as you say you’ll put it all straight as soon as you
can, well, I won’t refuse to trust you once more.’

Mr. Snowdon lay back in the chair, his hands in his waistcoat pockets,
his legs outstretched upon the fender. He was smiling placidly, now at
the preparing breakfast, now at Clem. The latter he plainly regarded
with much admiration, and cared not to conceal it. When, in a few
minutes, it was announced to him that the meal was ready, he dragged
his chair up to the table and reseated himself with a sigh of
satisfaction. A dish of excellent ham, and eggs as nearly fresh as can
be obtained in Clerkenwell, invited him with appetising odour; a large
cup of what is known to the generality of English people as coffee
steamed at his right hand; slices of new bread lay ready cut upon a
plate; a slab of the most expensive substitute for butter caught his
eye with yellow promise; vinegar and mustard appealed to the
refinements of his taste.

‘I’ve got a couple more eggs, if you’d like them doin’,’ said Mrs.
Peckover, when she had watched the beginning of his attack upon the
viands.

‘I think I shall manage pretty well with this supply,’ returned Mr.
Snowdon.

As he ate he kept silence, partly because it was his habit, partly in
consequence of the activity of his mind. He was, in fact, musing upon a
question which he found it very difficult to answer in any satisfactory
way. ‘What’s the meaning of all this?’ he asked himself, and not for
the first time. ‘What makes them treat me in this fashion? A week ago I
came here to look up Mrs. Peckover, just because I’d run down to my
last penny, and I didn’t know where to find a night’s lodging. I’d got
an idea, too, that I should like to find out what had become of my
child, whom I left here nine or ten years ago; possibly she was still
alive, and might welcome the duty of supporting her parent. The chance
was, to be sure, that the girl had long since been in her grave, and
that Mrs. Peckover no longer lived in the old quarters; if I discovered
the woman, on the other hand, she was not very likely to give me an
affectionate reception, seeing that I found it inconvenient to keep
sending her money for Jane’s keep in the old days. The queer thing is,
that everything turned out exactly the opposite of what I had expected.
Mrs. Peckover had rather a sour face at first, but after a little talk
she began to seem quite glad to see me. She put me into a room,
undertook to board me for a while—till I find work, and I wonder when
_that_’ll be?—and blest if this strapping daughter of hers doesn’t seem
to have fallen in love with me from the first go off! As for my girl,
I’m told she was carried off by her grandfather, my old dad, three
years ago, and where they went nobody knows. Very puzzling all this.
How on earth came it that Mrs. Peckover kept the child so long, and
didn’t send her to the workhouse? If I’m to believe _her_, she took a
motherly kindness for the poor brat. But that won’t exactly go down
with J. J. Snowdon; he’s seen a bit too much in his knocking about the
world. Still—what if I’m making a mistake about the old woman? There
_are_ some people do things of that sort; upon my soul, I’ve known
people be kind even to me, without a chance of being paid back! You may
think you know a man or a woman, and then all at once they’ll go and do
something you’d have taken your davy couldn’t possibly happen. I’d have
sworn she was nothing but a skinflint and a lying old witch. And so she
may be; the chances are there’s some game going on that I can’t see
through. Make inquiries? Why, so I have done, as far as I know how.
I’ve only been able to hit on one person who knows anything about the
matter, and he tells me it’s true enough the girl was taken away about
three years ago, but he’s no idea where she went to. Surely the old man
must be dead by now, though he _was_ tough. Well, the fact of the
matter is, I’ve got a good berth, and I’m a precious sight too lazy to
go on the private detective job. Here’s this girl Clem, the finest bit
of flesh I’ve seen for a long time; I’ve more than half a mind to see
if she won’t be fool enough to marry me. I’m not a bad-looking fellow,
that’s the truth, and she may have taken a real liking to me. Seems to
me that I should have come in for a comfortable thing in my old age; if
I haven’t a daughter to provide for my needs, at all events I shall
have a wife who can be persuaded into doing so. When the old woman gets
out of the way I must have a little quiet talk with Clem.’

The opportunity he desired was not long in offering itself. Having made
an excellent breakfast, he dragged his chair up to the fender again,
and reached a pipe from the mantel-piece, where he had left it last
night. Tobacco he carried loose in his waistcoat pocket; it came forth
in the form of yellowish dust, intermingled with all sorts of alien
scraps. When he had lit his pipe, he poised the chair on its hind-legs,
clasped his hands over his bald crown, and continued his musing with an
air of amiable calm. Smoke curled up from the corner of his loose lips,
and occasionally, removing his pipe for an instant, he spat skilfully
between the bars of the grate. Assured of his comfort, Mrs. Peckover
said she must go and look after certain domestic duties. Her daughter
had begun to clean some vegetables that would be cooked for dinner.

‘How old may you be, Clem?’ Mr. Snowdon inquired genially, when they
had been alone together for a few minutes.

‘What’s that to you? Guess.’

‘Why, let me see; you was not much more than a baby when I went away.
You’ll be eighteen or nineteen, I suppose.’

‘Yes, I’m nineteen—last sixth of February. Pity you come too late to
give me a birthday present, ain’t it?’

‘Ah! And who’d have thought you’d have grown up such a beauty! I say,
Clem, how many of the young chaps about here have been wanting to marry
you, eh?’

‘A dozen or two, I dessay,’ Clem replied, shrugging her shoulders
scornfully.

Mr. Snowdon laughed, and then spat into the fire.

‘Tell me about some o’ them, will you? Who is it you’re keeping company
with now?’

‘Who, indeed? Why, there isn’t one I’d look at! Several of ’em’s took
to drinking ’cause I won’t have nothing to do with ’em.’

This excited Mr. Snowdon’s mirth in a high degree; he rolled on his
chair, and almost pitched backwards.

‘I suppose you give one or other a bit of encouragement now and then,
just to make a fool of him, eh?’

‘Course I do. There was Bob Hewett; he used to lodge here, but that was
after your time. I kep’ him off an’ on till he couldn’t bear it no
longer; then he went an’ married a common slut of a thing, just because
he thought it ‘ud make me mad. Ha, ha! I believe he’d give her poison
an’ risk it any day, if only I promised to marry him afterwards. Then
there was a feller called Jeck Bartley. I set him an’ Bob fightin’ one
Bank-holiday—you should a’ seen ’em go at it! Jack went an’ got married
a year ago to a girl called Suke Jollop; her mother forced him. How I
did laugh! Last Christmas Day they smashed up their ’ome an’ threw the
bits out into the street. Jack got one of his eyes knocked out—I
thought I should a’ died o’ laughin’ when I saw him next mornin’.’

The hearer became uproarious in merriment.

‘Tell you what it is, Clem,’ he cried, ‘you’re something like a girl!
Darn me if I don’t like you! I say, I wonder what my daughter’s grown
up? Like her mother, I suppose. You an’ she was sort of sisters, wasn’t
you?’

He observed her closely. Clem laughed and shrugged her shoulders.

‘Queer sort o’ sisters. She was a bit too quiet-like for me. There
never was no fun in her.’

‘Aye, like her mother. And where did you say she went to with the old
man?’

‘Where she went to?’ repeated Clem, regarding him steadily with her big
eyes, ‘I never said nothing about it, ’cause I didn’t know.’

‘Well, I shan’t cry about her, and I don’t suppose she misses me much,
wherever she is. All the same, Clem, I’m a domesticated sort of man;
you can see that, can’t you? I shouldn’t wonder if I marry again one of
these first days. Just tell me where to find a girl of the right sort.
I dare say you know heaps.’

‘Dessay I do. What sort do you want?’

‘Oh, a littlish girl—yellow hair, you know—one of them that look as if
they didn’t weigh half-a-stone.’

‘I’ll throw this parsnip at you, Mr. Snowdon!’

‘What’s up now. You don’t call yourself littlish, do you?’

Clem snapped the small end off the vegetable she was paring, and aimed
it at his head. He ducked just in time. Then there was an outburst of
laughter from both.

‘Say, Clem, you haven’t got a glass of beer in the house?’

‘You’ll have to wait till openin’ time,’ replied the girl sourly, going
away to the far end of the room.

‘Have I offended you, Clem?’

‘Offended, indeed. As if I cared what you say!’

‘Do you care what I think?’

‘Not I!’

‘That means you do. Say, Clem, just come here; I’ve something to tell
you.’

‘You’re a nuisance. Let me get on with my work, can’t you?’

‘No, I can’t. You just come here. You’d better not give me the trouble
of fetching you!’

The girl obeyed him. Her cheeks were very hot, and the danger-signal
was flashing in her eyes. Ten minutes later she went upstairs, and had
a vivacious dialogue of whispers with Mrs. Peckover.




CHAPTER XV

SUNLIGHT IN DREARY PLACES


Among the byways of Clerkenwell you might, with some difficulty, have
discovered an establishment known in its neighbourhood as
‘Whitehead’s.’ It was an artificial-flower factory, and the rooms of
which it consisted were only to be reached by traversing a timber yard,
and then mounting a wooden staircase outside a saw-mill. Here at busy
seasons worked some threescore women and girls, who, owing to the
nature of their occupation, were spoken of by the jocose youth of the
locality as ‘Whitehead’s pastepots.’

Naturally they varied much in age and aspect. There was the child who
had newly left school, and was now invited to consider the question of
how to keep herself alive; there was the woman of uncertain age, who
had spent long years of long days in the atmosphere of workrooms, and
showed the result in her parchmenty cheek and lack-lustre eye; and
between these extremes came all the various types of the London
crafts-girl: she who is young enough to hope that disappointments may
yet be made up for by the future; she who is already tasting such
scanty good as life had in store for her; she who has outlived her
illusions and no longer cares to look beyond the close of the week. If
regularly engaged as time-workers, they made themselves easy in the
prospect of wages that allowed them to sleep under a roof and eat at
certain intervals of the day; if employed on piece-work they might at
any moment find themselves wageless, but this, being a familiar state
of things, did not trouble them. With few exceptions, they were clad
neatly; on the whole, they plied their task in wonderful contentment.
The general tone of conversation among them was not high; moralists
unfamiliar with the ways of the nether world would probably have
applied a term other than negative to the laughing discussions which
now and then enlivened this or that group; but it was very seldom
indeed that a child newly arriving heard anything with which she was
not already perfectly familiar.

One afternoon at the end of May there penetrated into the largest of
the workrooms that rarest of visitants, a stray sunbeam. Only if the
sun happened to shine at given moments could any of its light fall
directly into the room I speak of; this afternoon, however, all
circumstances were favourable, and behold the floor chequered with
uncertain gleam. The workers were arranged in groups of three, called
‘parties,’ consisting of a learner, an improver, and a hand. All sat
with sleeves pushed up to their elbows, and had a habit of rocking to
and fro as they plied their mechanical industry. Owing to the movement
of a cloud, the sunlight spread gradually towards one of these groups;
it touched the skirt, the arms, the head of one of the girls, who, as
if gladdened by the kindly warmth, looked round and smiled. A smile you
would have been pleased to observe—unconscious, gently thoughtful, rich
in possibilities of happiness. She was quite a young girl, certainly
not seventeen, and wore a smooth grey dress, with a white linen collar;
her brown hair was closely plaited, her head well-shaped, the bend of
her neck very graceful. From her bare arms it could be seen that she
was anything but robustly made, yet her general appearance was not one
of ill-health, and she held herself, even thus late in the day, far
more uprightly than most of her companions. Had you watched her for a
while, you would have noticed that her eyes occasionally strayed beyond
the work-table, and, perhaps unconsciously, fixed themselves for some
moments on one or other of the girls near her; when she remembered
herself and looked down again upon her task, there rose to her face a
smile of the subtlest meaning, the outcome of busy reflection.

By her side was a little girl just beginning to learn the work, whose
employment it was to paper wires and make ‘centres.’ This toil always
results in blistered fingers, and frequent was the child’s appeal to
her neighbour for sympathy.

‘It’ll be easier soon,’ said the latter, on one of these occasions,
bending her head to speak in a low voice. ‘You should have seen what
blisters I had when I began.’

‘It’s all very well to say that. I can’t do no more, so there! Oh,
when’ll it be five o’clock?’

‘It’s a quarter to. Try and go on, Annie.’

Five o’clock did come at length, and with it twenty minutes’ rest for
tea. The rule at Whitehead’s was, that you could either bring your own
tea, sugar, and eatables, or purchase them here from a forewoman; most
of the workers chose to provide themselves. It was customary for each
‘party’ to club together, emptying their several contributions of tea
out of little twists of newspaper into one teapot. Wholesome bustle and
confusion succeeded to the former silence. One of the learners, whose
turn it was to run on errands, was overwhelmed with commissions to a
chandler’s shop close by; a wry-faced, stupid little girl she was, and
they called her, because of her slowness, the ‘funeral horse.’ She had
strange habits, which made laughter for those who knew of them; for
instance, it was her custom in the dinner-hour to go apart and eat her
poor scraps on a doorstep close by a cook-shop; she confided to a
companion that the odour of baked joints seemed to give her food a
relish. From her present errand she returned with a strange variety of
dainties—for it was early in the week, and the girls still had coppers
in their pockets; for two or three she had purchased a farthing’s-worth
of jam, which she carried in paper. A bite of this and a taste of that
rewarded her for her trouble.

The quiet-mannered girl whom we were observing took her cup of tea from
the pot in which she had a share, and from her bag produced some folded
pieces of bread and butter. She had begun her meal, when there came and
sat down by her a young woman of very different appearance—our friend,
Miss Peckover. They were old acquaintances; but when we first saw them
together it would have been difficult to imagine that they would ever
sit and converse as at present, apparently in all friendliness. Strange
to say, it was Clem who, during the past three years, had been the
active one in seeking to obliterate disagreeable memories. The younger
girl had never repelled her, but was long in overcoming the dread
excited by Clem’s proximity. Even now she never looked straight into
Miss Peckover’s face, as she did when speaking with others; there was
reserve in her manner, reserve unmistakable, though clothed with her
pleasant smile and amiable voice.

‘I’ve got something to tell you, Jane,’ Clem began, in a tone inaudible
to those who were sitting near. ‘Something as’ll surprise you.’

‘What is it, I wonder?’

‘You must swear you won’t tell nobody.’

Jane nodded. Then the other brought her head a little nearer, and
whispered:

‘I’m goin’ to be married!’

‘Are you really?’

‘In a week. Who do you think it is? Somebody as you know of, but if you
guessed till next Christmas you’d never come right.’

Nor had Clem any intention of revealing the name, but she laughed
consumedly, as if her reticence covered the most amusing situation
conceivable.

‘It’ll be the biggest surprise you ever had in your life. You’ve swore
you won’t speak about it. I don’t think I shall come to work after this
week—but you’ll have to come an’ see us. You’ll promise to, won’t you?’

Still convulsed with mirth, Clem went off to another part of the room.
From Jane’s countenance the look of amusement which she had perforce
summoned soon passed; it was succeeded by a shadow almost of pain, and
not till she had been at work again for nearly an hour was the former
placidity restored to her.

When final release came, Jane was among the first to hasten down the
wooden staircase and get clear of the timber yard. By the direct way,
it took her twenty minutes to walk from Whitehead’s to her home in
Hanover Street, but this evening she had an object in turning aside.
The visit she wished to pay took her into a disagreeable quarter, a
street of squalid houses, swarming with yet more squalid children. On
all the doorsteps sat little girls, themselves only just out of
infancy, nursing or neglecting bald, red-eyed, doughy-limbed abortions
in every stage of babyhood, hapless spawn of diseased humanity, born to
embitter and brutalise yet further the lot of those who unwillingly
gave them life. With wide, pitiful eyes Jane looked at each group she
passed. Three years ago she would have seen nothing but the ordinary
and the inevitable in such spectacles, but since then her moral and
intellectual being had grown on rare nourishment; there was indignation
as well as heartache in the feeling with which she had learnt to regard
the world of her familiarity. To enter the house at which she paused it
was necessary to squeeze through a conglomerate of dirty little bodies.
At the head of the first flight of stairs she came upon a girl sitting
in a weary attitude on the top step and beating the wood listlessly
with the last remnant of a hearth-brush; on her lap was one more
specimen of the infinitely-multiplied baby, and a child of two years
sprawled behind her on the landing.

‘Waiting for him to come home, Pennyloaf?’ said Jane.

‘Oh, is that you, Miss Snowdon!’ exclaimed the other, returning to
consciousness and manifesting some shame at being discovered in this
position. Hastily she drew together the front of her dress, which for
the baby’s sake had been wide open, and rose to her feet. Pennyloaf was
not a bit more womanly in figure than on the day of her marriage; her
voice was still an immature treble; the same rueful irresponsibility
marked her features; but all her poor prettiness was wasted under the
disfigurement of pains and cares. Incongruously enough, she wore a gown
of bright-patterned calico, and about her neck had a collar of
pretentious lace; her hair was dressed as if for a holiday, and a daub
recently made on her cheeks by the baby’s fingers lent emphasis to the
fact that she had but a little while ago washed herself with much care.

‘I can’t stop,’ said Jane, ‘but I thought I’d just look in and speak a
word. How have you been getting on?’

‘Oh, do come in for just a minute!’ pleaded Pennyloaf, moving backwards
to an open door, whither Jane followed. They entered a room—much like
other rooms that we have looked into from time to time. Following the
nomadic custom of their kind, Bob Hewett and his wife had lived in six
or seven different lodgings since their honeymoon in Shooter’s Gardens.
Mrs. Candy first of all made a change necessary, as might have been
anticipated, and the restlessness of domestic ill-being subsequently
drove them from place to place. ‘Come in ’ere, Johnny,’ she Called to
the child lying on the landing. ‘What’s the good o’ washin’ you, I’d
like to know? Just see, Miss Snowdon, he’s made his face all white with
the milk as the boy spilt on the stairs! Take this brush an’ play with
it, do! I _can’t_ keep ’em clean, Miss Snowdon, so it’s no use
talkin’.’

‘Are you going somewhere to-night?’ Jane inquired, with a glance at the
strange costume.

Pennyloaf looked up and down in a shamefaced way.

‘I only did it just because I thought he might like to see me. He
promised me faithful as he’d come ’ome to-night, and I thought—it’s
only somethink as got into my ’ed to-day, Miss Snowdon.’

‘But hasn’t he been coming home since I saw you last?’

‘He did just once, an’ then it was all the old ways again. I did what
you told me; I did, as sure as I’m a-standin’ ’ere! I made the room so
clean you wouldn’t have believed; I scrubbed the floor an’ the table,
an’ I washed the winders—you can see they ain’t dirty yet. An’ he’d
never a’ paid a bit o’ notice if I hadn’t told him. He was jolly enough
for one night, just like he can be when he likes. But I knew as it
wouldn’t last, an’ the next night he was off with a lot o’ fellers an’
girls, same as ever. I didn’t make no row when he came ’ome; I wish I
may die if I said a word to set his back up! An’ I’ve gone on just the
same all the week; we haven’t had not the least bit of a row; so you
see I kep’ my promise. But it’s no good; he won’t come ’ome; he’s
always got fellers an’ girls to go round with. He took his hoath as
he’d come back to-night, an’ then it come into my ’ed as I’d put my
best things on, just to—you know what I mean, Miss Snowdon. But he
won’t come before twelve o’clock; I know he won’t. An’ I get that low
sittin’ ’ere, you can’t think! I can’t go nowhere, because o’ the
children. If it wasn’t for them I could go to work again, an’ I’d be
that glad; I feel as if my ’ed would drop off sometimes! I _ham_ so
glad you just come in!’

Jane had tried so many forms of encouragement, of consolation, on
previous occasions that she knew not how to repeat herself. She was
ashamed to speak words which sounded so hollow and profitless. This
silence was only too significant to Pennyloaf, and in a moment she
exclaimed with querulous energy:

‘I know what’ll be the bend of it! I’ll go an’ do like mother does—I
will! I will! I’ll put my ring away, an’ I’ll go an’ sit all night in
the public-’ouse! It’s what all the others does, an’ I’ll do the same.
I often feel I’m a fool to go on like this. I don’t know what I live
for, P’r’aps he’ll be sorry when I get run in like mother.’

‘Don’t talk like that, Pennyloaf!’ cried Jane, stamping her foot, (It
was odd how completely difference of character had reversed their
natural relations to each other; Pennyloaf was the child, Jane the
mature woman.) ‘You know better, and you’ve no right to give way to
such thoughts. I was going to say I’d come and be with you all Saturday
afternoon, but I don’t know whether I shall now. And I’d been thinking
you might like to come and see me on Sunday, but I can’t have people
that go to the public-house, so we won’t say anything more about it. I
shall have to be off; good-bye!’

She stepped to the door.

‘Miss Snowdon!’

Jane turned, and after an instant of mock severity, broke into a laugh
which seemed to fill the wretched den with sunlight. Words, too, she
found; words of soothing influence such as leap from the heart to the
tongue in spite of the heavy thoughts that try to check them. Pennyloaf
was learning to depend upon these words for strength in her desolation.
They did not excite her to much hopefulness, but there was a sustaining
power in their sweet sincerity which made all the difference between
despair tending to evil and the sigh of renewed effort. ‘I don’t care,’
Pennyloaf had got into the habit of thinking, after her friend’s
departure, ‘I won’t give up as long as she looks in now and then.’

Out from the swarm of babies Jane hurried homewards. She had a reason
for wishing to be back in good time to-night; it was Wednesday, and on
Wednesday evening there was wont to come a visitor, who sat for a
couple of hours in her grandfather’s room and talked, talked—the most
interesting talk Jane had ever heard or could imagine. A latch-key
admitted her; she ran up to the second floor. A voice from the
front-room caught her ear; certainly not _his_ voice—it was too
early—but that of some unusual visitor. She was on the point of
entering her own chamber, when the other door opened, and somebody
exclaimed, ‘Ah, here she is!’

The speaker was an old gentleman, dressed in black, bald, with small
and rather rugged features; his voice was pleasant. A gold chain and a
bunch of seals shone against his waistcoat, also a pair of eye-glasses.
A professional man, obviously. Jane remembered that she had seen him
once before, about a year ago, when he had talked with her for a few
minutes, very kindly.

‘Will you come in here, Jane?’ her grandfather’s voice called to her.

Snowdon had changed much. Old age was heavy upon his shoulders, and had
even produced a slight tremulousness in his hands; his voice told the
same story of enfeeblement. Even more noticeable was the ageing of his
countenance. Something more, however, than the progress of time seemed
to be here at work. He looked strangely careworn; his forehead was set
in lines of anxiety; his mouth expressed a nervousness of which
formerly there had been no trace. One would have said that some
harassing preoccupation must have seized his mind. His eyes were no
longer merely sad and absent, but restless with fatiguing thought. As
Jane entered the room he fixed his gaze upon her—a gaze that appeared
to reveal worrying apprehension.

‘You remember Mr. Percival, Jane,’ he said.

The old gentleman thus presented held out his hand with something of
fatherly geniality.

‘Miss Snowdon, I hope to have the pleasure of seeing you again before
long, but just now I am carrying off your grandfather for a couple of
hours, and indeed we mustn’t linger that number of minutes. You look
well, I think?’

He stood and examined her intently, then cried:

‘Come, my dear sir, come! we shall be late.’

Snowdon was already prepared for walking. He spoke a few words to Jane,
then followed Mr. Percival downstairs.

Flurried by the encounter, Jane stood looking about her. Then came a
rush of disappointment as she reflected that the visitor of Wednesday
evenings would call in vain. Hearing that her grandfather was absent,
doubtless he would take his leave at once. Or, would he—

In a minute or two she ran downstairs to exchange a word with Mrs.
Byass. On entering the kitchen she was surprised to see Bessie sitting
idly by the fire. At this hour it was usual for Mr. Byass to have
returned, and there was generally an uproar of laughing talk. This
evening, dead silence, and a noticeable something in the air which told
of trouble. The baby—of course a new baby—lay in a bassinette near its
mother, seemingly asleep; the other child was sitting in a high chair
by the table, clattering ‘bricks.’

Bessie did not even look round.

‘Is Mr. Byass late?’ inquired Jane, in an apprehensive voice.

‘He’s somewhere in the house, I believe,’ was the answer, in monotone.

‘Oh dear!’ Jane recognised a situation which had already come under her
notice once or twice during the last six months. She drew near, and
asked in a low voice:

‘What’s happened, Mrs. Byass?’

‘He’s a beast! If he doesn’t mind I shall go and leave him. I mean it!’

Bessie was in a genuine fit of sullenness. One of her hands was
clenched below her chin; her pretty lips were not pretty at all; her
brow was rumpled. Jane began to seek for the cause of dissension, to
put affectionate questions, to use her voice soothingly.

‘He’s a beast!’ was Bessie’s reiterated observation; but by degrees she
added phrases more explanatory. ‘How can I help it if he cuts himself
when he’s shaving?—Serve him right!—What for? Why, for saying that
babies was nothing but a nuisance, and that _my_ baby was the ugliest
and noisiest ever born!’

‘Did she cry in the night?’ inquired Jane, with sympathy.

‘Of course she did! Hasn’t she a right to?’

‘And then Mr. Byass cut himself with his razor?’

‘Yes. And he said it was because he was woke so often, and it made him
nervous, and his hand shook. And then I told him he’d better cut
himself on the other side, and it wouldn’t matter. And then he
complained because he had to wait for breakfast. And he said there’d
been no comfort in the house since we’d had children. And I cared
nothing about him, he said, and only about the baby and Ernest. And he
went on like a beast, as he is! I hate him!’

‘Oh no, not a bit of it!’ said Jane, seeing the opportunity for a
transition to jest.

‘I do! And you may go upstairs and tell him so.’

‘All right; I will.’

Jane ran upstairs and knocked at the door of the parlour. A gruff voice
bade her enter, but the room was nearly in darkness.

‘Will you have a light, Mr. Byass?’

‘No—thank you.’

‘Mr. Byass, Mrs. Byass says I’m to say she hates you.’

‘All right. Tell her I’ve known it a long time. She needn’t trouble
about me; I’m going out to enjoy myself.’

Jane ran back to the kitchen.

‘Mr. Byass says he’s known it a long time,’ she reported, with much
gravity. ‘And he’s going out to enjoy himself.’

Bessie remained mute.

‘What message shall I take back, Mrs. Byass?’

‘Tell him if he dares to leave the house, I’ll go to mother’s the first
thing to-morrow, and let them know how he’s treating me.’

‘Tell her,’ was Mr. Byass’s reply, ‘that I don’t see what it matters to
her whether I’m at home or away. And tell her she’s a cruel wife to
me.’

Something like the sound of a snivel came out of the darkness as he
concluded. Jane, in reporting his speech, added that she thought he was
shedding tears. Thereupon Bessie gave a sob, quite in earnest.

‘So am I,’ she said chokingly. ‘Go and tell him, Jane.’

‘Mr. Byass, Mrs. Byass is crying,’ whispered Jane at the parlour-door.
‘Don’t you think you’d better, go downstairs?’

Hearing a movement, she ran to be out of the way. Samuel left the dark
room, and with slow step descended to the kitchen. Then Jane knew that
it was all right, and tripped up to her room humming a song of
contentment.

Had she, then, wholly outgrown the bitter experiences of her childhood?
Had the cruelty which tortured her during the years when the soul is
being fashioned left upon her no brand of slavish vice, nor the
baseness of those early associations affected her with any irremovable
taint? As far as human observation could probe her, Jane Snowdon had no
spot of uncleanness in her being; she had been rescued while it was yet
time, and the subsequent period of fostering had enabled features of
her character, which no one could have discerned in the helpless child,
to expand with singular richness. Two effects of the time of her
bondage were, however, clearly to be distinguished. Though nature had
endowed her with a good intelligence, she could only with extreme
labour acquire that elementary book-knowledge which vulgar children get
easily enough; it seemed as if the bodily overstrain at a critical
period of life had affected her memory, and her power of mental
application generally. In spite of ceaseless endeavour, she could not
yet spell words of the least difficulty; she could not do the easiest
sums with accuracy; geographical names were her despair. The second
point in which she had suffered harm was of more serious nature. She
was subject to fits of hysteria, preceded and followed by the most
painful collapse of that buoyant courage which was her supreme charm
and the source of her influence. Without warning, an inexplicable
terror would fall upon her; like the weakest child, she craved
protection from a dread inspired solely by her imagination, and solace
for an anguish of wretchedness to which she could give no form in
words. Happily this illness afflicted her only at long intervals, and
her steadily improving health gave warrant for hoping that in time it
would altogether pass away.

Whenever an opportunity had offered for struggling successfully with
some form of evil—were it poor Pennyloaf’s dangerous despair, or the
very human difficulties between Bessie and her husband—Jane lived at
her highest reach of spiritual joy. For all that there was a
disappointment on her mind, she felt this joy to-night, and went about
her pursuits in happy self-absorption. So it befell that she did not
hear a knock at the house-door. Mrs. Byass answered it, and not knowing
that Mr. Snowdon was from home, bade his usual visitor go upstairs. The
visitor did so, and announced his presence at the door of the room.

‘Oh, Mr. Kirkwood,’ said Jane, ‘I’m so sorry, but grandfather had to go
out with a gentleman.’

And she waited, looking at him, a gentle warmth on her face.




CHAPTER XVI

DIALOGUE AND COMMENT


‘Will it be late before he comes back?’ asked Sidney, his smile of
greeting shadowed with disappointment.

‘Not later than half-past ten, he said.’

Sidney turned his face to the stairs. The homeward prospect was dreary
after that glimpse of the familiar room through the doorway. The breach
of habit discomposed him, and something more positive strengthened his
reluctance to be gone. It was not his custom to hang in hesitancy and
court chance by indirectness of speech; recognising and admitting his
motives, he said simply:

‘I should like to stay a little, if you will let me—if I shan’t be in
your way?’

‘Oh no! Please come in. I’m only sewing.’

There were two round-backed wooden chairs in the room; one stood on
each side of the fireplace, and between them, beside the table, Jane
always had her place on a small chair of the ordinary comfortless kind.
She seated herself as usual, and Sidney took his familiar position,
with the vacant chair opposite. Snowdon and he were accustomed to smoke
their pipes whilst conversing, but this evening Sidney dispensed with
tobacco.

It was very quiet here. On the floor below dwelt at present two sisters
who kept themselves alive (it is quite inaccurate to use any other
phrase in such instances) by doing all manner of skilful needlework;
they were middle-aged women, gentle-natured, and so thoroughly subdued
to the hopelessness of their lot that scarcely ever could even their
footfall be heard as they went up and down stairs; their voices were
always sunk to a soft murmur. Just now no infant wailing came from the
Byasses’ regions. Kirkwood enjoyed a sense of restfulness, intenser,
perhaps, for the momentary disappointment he had encountered. He had no
desire to talk; enough for a few minutes to sit and watch Jane’s hand
as it moved backwards and forwards with the needle.

‘I went to see Pennyloaf as I came back from work,’ Jane said at
length, just looking up.

‘Did you? Do things seem to be any better?’

‘Not much, I’m afraid. Mr. Kirkwood, don’t you think you might do
something? If you tried again with her husband?’

‘The fact is,’ replied Sidney, ‘I’m so afraid of doing more harm than
good.’

‘You think—But then perhaps that’s just what _I’m_ doing?’

Jane let her hand fall on the sewing and regarded him anxiously.

‘No, no! I’m quite sure _you_ can’t do harm. Pennyloaf can get nothing
but good from having you as a friend. She likes you; she misses you
when you happen not to have seen her for a few days. I’m sorry to say
it’s quite a different thing with Bob and me. We’re friendly enough—as
friendly as ever—but I haven’t a scrap of influence with him like you
have with his wife. It was all very well to get hold of him once, and
try to make him understand, in a half-joking way, that he wasn’t
behaving as well as he might. He didn’t take it amiss—just that once.
But you can’t think how difficult it is for one man to begin preaching
to another. The natural thought is: Mind your own business. If I was
the parson of the parish—’

He paused, and in the same instant their eyes met. The suggestion was
irresistible; Jane began to laugh merrily.

What sweet laughter it was? How unlike the shrill discord whereby the
ordinary work-girl expresses her foolish mirth! For years Sidney
Kirkwood had been unused to utter any sound of merriment; even his
smiling was done sadly. But of late he had grown conscious of the
element of joy in Jane’s character, had accustomed himself to look for
its manifestations—to observe the brightening of her eyes which
foretold a smile, the moving of her lips which suggested inward
laughter—and he knew that herein, as in many another matter, a profound
sympathy was transforming him. Sorrow such as he had suffered will
leave its mark upon the countenance long after time has done its kindly
healing, and in Sidney’s case there was more than the mere personal
affliction tending to confirm his life in sadness. With the ripening of
his intellect, he saw only more and more reason to condemn and execrate
those social disorders of which his own wretched experience was but an
illustration. From the first, his friendship with Snowdon had exercised
upon him a subduing influence; the old man was stern enough in his
criticism of society, but he did not belong to the same school as John
Hewett, and the sober authority of his character made appeal to much in
Sidney that had found no satisfaction amid the uproar of Clerkenwell
Green. For all that, Kirkwood could not become other than himself; his
vehemence was moderated, but he never affected to be at one with
Snowdon in that grave enthusiasm of far-off hope which at times made
the old man’s speech that of an exhorting prophet. Their natural parts
were reversed; the young eyes declared that they could see nothing but
an horizon of blackest cloud, whilst those enfeebled by years bore
ceaseless witness to the raying forth of dawn.

And so it was with a sensation of surprise that Sidney first became
aware of light-heartedness in the young girl who was a silent hearer of
so many lugubrious discussions. Ridiculous as it may sound—as Sidney
felt it to be—he almost resented this evidence of happiness; to him,
only just recovering from a shock which would leave its mark upon his
life to the end, his youth wronged by bitter necessities, forced into
brooding over problems of ill when nature would have bidden him enjoy,
it seemed for the moment a sign of shallowness that Jane could look and
speak cheerfully. This extreme of morbid feeling proved its own cure;
even in reflecting upon it, Sidney was constrained to laugh
contemptuously at himself. And therewith opened for him a new world of
thought. He began to study the girl. Of course he had already occupied
himself much with the peculiarities of her position, but of Jane
herself he knew very little; she was still, in his imagination, the
fearful and miserable child over whose shoulders he had thrown his coat
one bitter night; his impulse towards her was one of compassion merely,
justified now by what he heard of her mental slowness, her bodily
sufferings. It would take very long to analyse the process whereby this
mode of feeling was changed, until it became the sense of
ever-deepening sympathy which so possessed him this evening. Little by
little Jane’s happiness justified itself to him, and in so doing began
subtly to modify his own temper. With wonder he recognised that the
poor little serf of former days had been meant by nature for one of the
most joyous among children. What must that heart have suffered, so
scorned and trampled upon! But now that the days of misery were over,
behold nature having its way after all. If the thousands are never
rescued from oppression, if they perish abortive in their wretchedness,
is that a reason for refusing to rejoice with the one whom fate has
blest? Sidney knew too much of Jane by this time to judge her
shallow-hearted. This instinct of gladness had a very different
significance from the animal vitality which prompted the constant
laughter of Bessie Byass; it was but one manifestation of a moral force
which made itself nobly felt in many another way. In himself Sidney was
experiencing its pure effects, and it was owing to his conviction of
Jane’s power for good that he had made her acquainted with Bob Hewett’s
wife. Snowdon warmly approved of this; the suggestion led him to speak
expressly of Jane, a thing he very seldom did, and to utter a strong
wish that she should begin to concern herself with the sorrows she
might in some measure relieve.

Sidney joined in the laughter he had excited by picturing himself the
parson of the parish. But the topic under discussion was a serious one,
and Jane speedily recovered her gravity.

‘Yes, I see how hard it is,’ she said. ‘But it’s a cruel thing for him
to neglect poor Pennyloaf as he does. She never gave him any cause.’

‘Not knowingly, I quite believe,’ replied Kirkwood. ‘But what a
miserable home it is!’

‘Yes.’ Jane shook her head. ‘She doesn’t seem to know how to keep
things in order. She doesn’t seem even to understand me when I try to
show her how it might be different.’

‘There’s the root of the trouble, Jane. What chance had Pennyloaf of
ever learning how to keep a decent home, and bring up her children
properly? How was _she_ brought up? The wonder is that there’s so much
downright good in her; I feel the same wonder about people every day.
Suppose Pennyloaf behaved as badly as her mother does, who on earth
would have the right to blame her? But we can’t expect miracles; so
long as she lives decently, it’s the most that can be looked for. And
there you are; that isn’t enough to keep a fellow like Bob Hewett in
order. I doubt whether any wife would manage it, but as for poor
Pennyloaf—’

‘I shall speak to him myself,’ said Jane quietly.

‘Do! There’s much more hope in that than in anything I could say. Bob
isn’t a bad fellow; the worst thing I know of him is his conceit. He’s
good-looking, and he’s clever in all sorts of ways, and unfortunately
he can’t think of anything but his own merits. Of course he’d no
business to marry at all whilst he was nothing but a boy.’

Jane plied her needle, musing.

‘Do you know whether he ever goes to see his father?’ Sidney inquired
presently.

‘No, I don’t,’ Jane answered, looking at him, but immediately dropping
her eyes.

‘If he doesn’t I should think worse of him. Nobody ever had a kinder
father, and there’s many a reason why he should be careful to pay the
debt he owes.’

Jane waited a moment, then again raised her eyes to him. It seemed as
though she would ask a question, and Sidney’s grave attentiveness
indicated a surmise of what she was about to say. But her thought
remained unuttered, and there was a prolongation of silence.

Of course they were both thinking of Clara. That name had never been
spoken by either of them in the other’s presence, but as often as
conversation turned upon the Hewetts, it was impossible for them not to
supplement their spoken words by a silent colloquy of which Clara was
the subject. From her grandfather Jane knew that, to this day, nothing
had been heard of Hewett’s daughter; what people said at the time of
the girl’s disappearance she had learned fully enough from Clem
Peckover, who even yet found it pleasant to revive the scandal, and by
contemptuous comments revenge herself for Clara’s haughty usage in old
days. Time had not impaired Jane’s vivid recollection of that
Bank-holiday morning when she herself was the first to make it known
that Clara had gone away. Many a time since then she had visited the
street whither Snowdon led her—had turned aside from her wonted paths
in the thought that it was not impossible she might meet Clara, though
whether with more hope or fear of such a meeting she could not have
said. When two years had gone by, her grandfather one day led the talk
to that subject; he was then beginning to change in certain respects
the tone he had hitherto used with her, and to address her as one who
had outgrown childhood. He explained to her how it came about that
Sidney could no longer be even on terms of acquaintance with John
Hewett. The conversation originated in Jane’s bringing the news that
Hewett and his family had at length left Mrs. Peckover’s house. For two
years things had gone miserably with them, their only piece of good
fortune being the death of the youngest child. John was confirmed in a
habit of drinking. Not that he had become a brutal sot; sometimes for
as much as a month he would keep sober, and even when he gave way to
temptation he never behaved with violence to his wife and children.
Still, the character of his life had once more suffered a degradation,
and he possessed no friends who could be of the least use to him.
Snowdon, for some reason of his own, maintained a slight intercourse
with the Peckovers, and through them he endeavoured to establish an
intimacy with Hewett; but the project utterly failed. Probably on
Kirkwood’s account, John met the old man’s advances with something more
than coldness. Sternly he had forbidden his wife and the little ones to
exchange a word of any kind with Sidney, or with any friend of his. He
appeared to nourish incessantly the bitter resentment to which he gave
expression when Sidney and he last met.

There was no topic on which Sidney was more desirous of speaking with
Jane than this which now occupied both their minds. How far she
understood Clara’s story, and his part in it, he had no knowledge; for
between Snowdon and himself there had long been absolute silence on
that matter. It was not improbable that Jane had been instructed in the
truth; he hoped she had not been left to gather what she could from
Clem Peckover’s gossip. Yet the difficulty with which he found himself
beset, now that an obvious opportunity offered for frank speech, was so
great that, after a few struggles, he fell back on the reflection with
which he was wont to soothe himself: Jane was still so young, and the
progress of time, by confirming her knowledge of him, would make it all
the simpler to explain the miserable past. Had he, in fact, any right
to relate this story, to seek her sympathy in that direct way? It was
one aspect of a very grave question which occupied more and more of
Sidney’s thought.

With an effort, he turned the dialogue into quite a new direction, and
Jane, though a little absent for some minutes, seemed at length to
forget the abruptness of the change. Sidney had of late been resuming
his old interest in pencil-work; two or three of his drawings hung on
these walls, and he spoke of making new sketches when he next went into
the country. Years ago, one of his favourite excursions—of the longer
ones which he now and then allowed himself—was to Danbury Hill, some
five miles to the east of Chelmsford, one of the few pieces of rising
ground in Essex, famous for its view over Maldon and the estuary of the
Blackwater. Thither Snowdon and Jane accompanied him during the last
summer but one, and the former found so much pleasure in the place that
he took lodgings with certain old friends of Sidney’s, and gave his
granddaughter a week of healthful holiday. In the summer that followed,
the lodgings were again taken for a week, and this year the same
expedition was in view. Sidney had as good as promised that he would
join his friends for the whole time of their absence, and now he talked
with Jane of memories and anticipations. Neither was sensible how the
quarters and the half-hours went by in such chatting. Sidney abandoned
himself to the enjoyment of peace such as he had never known save in
this room, to a delicious restfulness such as was always inspired in
him by the girl’s gentle voice, by her laughter, by her occasional
quiet movements. The same influence was affecting his whole life. To
Jane he owed the gradual transition from tumultuous politics and social
bitterness to the mood which could find pleasure as of old in nature
and art. This was his truer self, emancipated from the distorting
effect of the evil amid which he perforce lived. He was recovering
somewhat of his spontaneous boyhood; at the same time, reaching after a
new ideal of existence which only ripened manhood could appreciate.

Snowdon returned at eleven; it alarmed Sidney to find how late he had
allowed himself to remain, and he began shaping apologies. But the old
man had nothing but the familiar smile and friendly words.

‘Haven’t you given Mr. Kirkwood any supper?’ he asked of Jane, looking
at the table.

‘I really forgot all about it, grandfather,’ was the laughing reply.

Then Snowdon laughed, and Sidney joined in the merriment; but he would
not be persuaded to stay longer.




CHAPTER XVII

CLEM MAKES A DISCLOSURE


When Miss Peckover suggested to her affianced that their wedding might
as well take place at the registry-office, seeing that there would then
be no need to go to expense in the article of costume, Mr. Snowdon
readily assented; at the same time it gave him new matter for
speculation. Clem was not exactly the kind of girl to relinquish
without good reason that public ceremony which is the dearest of all
possible ceremonies to women least capable of reverencing its
significance. Every day made it more obvious that the Peckovers desired
to keep this marriage a secret until it was accomplished. In one way
only could Joseph James account for the mystery running through the
whole affair; it must be that Miss Peckover had indiscretions to
conceal, certain points in her history with which she feared lest her
bridegroom should be made acquainted by envious neighbours. The thought
had no effect upon Mr. Snowdon save to excite his mirth; his attitude
with regard to such possibilities was that of a philosopher. The views
with which he was entering upon this alliance were so beautifully
simple that he really did not find it worth while to puzzle further as
soon as the plausible solution of his difficulties had presented
itself. Should he hereafter discover that something unforeseen
perturbed the smooth flow of life to which he looked forward, nothing
could be easier than his remedy; the world is wide, and a cosmopolitan
does not attach undue importance to a marriage contracted in one of its
somewhat numerous parishes. In any case he would have found the
temporary harbour of refuge which stress of weather had made necessary.
He surrendered himself to the pleasant tickling of his vanity which was
an immediate result of the adventure. For, whatever Clem might be
hiding, it seemed to him beyond doubt that she was genuinely attracted
by his personal qualities. Her demonstrations were not extravagant, but
in one noteworthy respect she seemed to give evidence of a sensibility
so little in keeping with her general character that it was only to be
explained as the result of a strong passion. In conversing with him she
at times displayed a singular timidity, a nervousness, a self-subdual
surprisingly unlike anything that could be expected from her. It was
true that at other moments her lover caught a gleam in her eyes, a
movement of her lips, expressive of anything rather than diffidence,
and tending to confirm his view of her as a cunning as well as fierce
animal, but the look and tone of subjugation came often enough to make
their impression predominant. One would have said that she suffered
from jealous fears which for some reason she did not venture to utter.
Now and then he surprised her gazing at him as if in troubled
apprehension, the effect of which upon Mr. Snowdon was perhaps more
flattering than any other look.

‘What’s up, Clem?’ he inquired, on one of these occasions. ‘Are you
wondering whether I shall cut and leave you when we’ve had time to get
tired of each other?’

Her face was transformed; she looked at him for an instant with fierce
suspicion, then laughed disagreeably.

‘We’ll see about that,’ was her answer, with a movement of the head and
shoulders strongly reminding one of a lithe beast about to spring.

The necessary delay passed without accident. As the morning of the
marriage approached there was, however, a perceptible increase of
nervous restlessness in Clem. She had given up her work at Whitehead’s,
and contrived to keep her future husband within sight nearly all day
long. Joseph James found nothing particularly irksome in this, for beer
and tobacco were supplied him _ad libitum_, and a succession of
appetising meals made the underground kitchen a place of the
pleasantest associations. A loan from Mrs. Peckover had enabled him to
renew his wardrobe. When the last night arrived, Clem and her mother
sat conversing to a late hour, their voices again cautiously subdued. A
point had been for some days at issue between them, and decision was
now imperative.

‘It’s you as started the job,’ Clem observed with emphasis, ‘an’ it’s
you as’ll have to finish it.’

‘And who gets most out of it, I’d like to know?’ replied her mother.
‘Don’t be such a fool! Can’t you see as it’ll come easier from you? A
nice thing for his mother-in-law to tell him! If you don’t like to do
it the first day, then leave it to the second, or third. But if you
take my advice, you’ll get it over the next morning.’

‘You’ll have to do it yourself,’ Clem repeated stubbornly, propping her
chin upon her fists.

‘Well, I never thought as you was such a frightened babby! Frightened
of a feller like him! I’d be ashamed o’ myself!’

‘Who’s frightened? Hold your row!’

‘Why, you are; what else?’

‘I ain’t!’

‘You are!’

‘I ain’t! You’d better not make me mad, or I’ll tell him before, just
to spite you.’

‘Spite _me_, you cat! What difference ’ll it make to me? I’ll tell you
what: I’ve a jolly good mind to tell him myself beforehand, and then
we’ll see who’s spited.’

In the end Clem yielded, shrugging her shoulders defiantly.

‘I’ll have a kitchen-knife near by when I tell him,’ she remarked with
decision. ‘If he lays a hand on me I’ll cut his face open, an’ chance
it!’

Mrs. Peckover smiled with tender motherly deprecation of such extreme
measures. But Clem repeated her threat, and there was something in her
eyes which guaranteed the possibility of its fulfilment.

No personal acquaintance of either the Peckover or the Snowdon family
happened to glance over the list of names which hung in the registrar’s
office during these weeks. The only interested person who had
foreknowledge of Clem’s wedding was Jane Snowdon, and Jane, though
often puzzled in thinking of the matter, kept her promise to speak of
it to no one. It was imprudence in Clem to have run this risk, but the
joke was so rich that she could not deny herself its enjoyment; she
knew, moreover, that Jane was one of those imbecile persons who scruple
about breaking a pledge. On the eve of her wedding-day she met Jane as
the latter came from Whitehead’s, and requested her to call in the
Close next Sunday morning at twelve o’clock.

‘I want you to see my ’usband,’ she said, grinning. ‘I’m sure you’ll
like him.’

Jane promised to come. On the next day, Saturday, Clem entered the
registry-office in a plain dress, and after a few simple formalities
came forth as Mrs. Snowdon; her usual high colour was a trifle
diminished, and she kept glancing at her husband from under nervously
knitted brows. Still the great event was unknown to the inhabitants of
the Close. There was no feasting, and no wedding-journey; for the
present Mr. and Mrs. Snowdon would take possession of two rooms on the
first floor.

Twenty-four hours later, when the bells of St. James’s were ringing
their melodies before service, Clem requested her husband’s attention
to something of importance she had to tell him.

Mr. Snowdon had just finished breakfast and was on the point of
lighting his pipe; with the match burning down to his fingers, he
turned and regarded the speaker shrewdly. Clem’s face put it beyond
question that at last she was about to make a statement definitely
bearing on the history of the past month. At this moment she was almost
pale, and her eyes avoided his. She stood close to the table, and her
right hand rested near the bread-knife; her left held a piece of paper.

‘What is it?’ asked Joseph James mildly. ‘Go ahead, Clem.’

‘You ain’t bad-tempered, are you? You said you wasn’t.’

‘Not I! Best-tempered feller you could have come across. Look at me
smiling.’

His grin was in a measure reassuring, but he had caught sight of the
piece of paper in her hand, and eyed it steadily.

‘You know you played mother a trick a long time ago,’ Clem pursued,
‘when you went off an’ left that child on her ’ands.’

‘Hollo! What about that?’

‘Well, it wouldn’t be nothing but fair if someone was to go and play
tricks with _you_—just to pay you off in a friendly sort o’ way—see?’

Mr. Snowdon still smiled, but dubiously.

‘Out with it!’ he muttered. ‘I’d have bet a trifle there was some game
on. You’re welcome, old girl. Out with it!’

‘Did you know as I’d got a brother in ’Stralia—him as you used to know
when you lived here before?’

‘You said you didn’t know where he was.’

‘No more we do—not just now. But he wrote mother a letter about this
time last year, an’ there’s something in it as I’d like you to see.
You’d better read for yourself.’

Her husband laid down his pipe on the mantel-piece and began to cast
his eye over the letter, which was much defaced by frequent foldings,
and in any case would have been difficult to decipher, so vilely was it
scrawled. But Mr. Snowdon’s interest was strongly excited, and in a few
moments he had made out the following communication:

‘I don’t begin with no deering, because it’s a plaid out thing, and
because I’m riting to too people at onse, both mother and Clem, and
it’s so long since I’ve had a pen in my hand I’ve harf forgot how to
use it. If you think I’m making my pile, you think rong, so you’ve got
no need to ask me when I’m going to send money home, like you did in
the last letter. I jest keep myself and that’s about all, because
things ain’t what they used to be in this busted up country. And that
reminds me what it was as I ment to tell you when I cold get a bit of
time to rite. Not so long ago, I met a chap as used to work for
somebody called Snowdon, and from what I can make out it was Snowdon’s
brother at home, him as we use to ere so much about. He’d made his
pile, this Snowdon, you bet, and Ned Williams says he died worth no end
of thousands. Not so long before he died, his old farther from England
came out to live with him; then Snowdon and a son as he had both got
drownded going over a river at night. And Ned says as all the money
went to the old bloak and to a brother in England, and that’s what he
herd when he was paid off. The old farther made traks very soon, and
they sed he’d gone back to England. So it seams to me as you ouht to
find Snowdon and make him pay up what he ose you. And I don’t know as
I’ve anything more to tell you both, ecsep I’m working at a place as I
don’t know how to spell, and it woldn’t be no good if I did, because
there’s no saying were I shall be before you could rite back. So good
luck to you both, from yours truly, W. P.’

In reading, Joseph James scratched his bald head thoughtfully. Before
he had reached the end there were signs of emotion in his projecting
lower lip. At length he regarded Clem, no longer smiling, but without
any of the wrath she had anticipated.

‘Ha, ha! This was your game, was it? Well, I don’t object, old girl—so
long as you tell me a bit more about it. Now there’s no need for any
more lies, perhaps you’ll mention where the old fellow is.’

‘He’s livin’ not so far away, an’ Jane with him.’

Put somewhat at her ease, Clem drew her hand from the neighbourhood of
the bread-knife, and detailed all she knew with regard to old Mr.
Snowdon and his affairs. Her mother had from the first suspected that
he possessed money, seeing that he paid, with very little demur, the
sum she demanded for Jane’s board and lodging. True, he went to live in
poor lodgings, but that was doubtless a personal eccentricity. An
important piece of evidence subsequently forthcoming was the fact that
in sundry newspapers there appeared advertisements addressed to Joseph
James Snowdon, requesting him to communicate with Messrs. Percival &
Peel of Furnival’s Inn, whereupon Mrs. Peckover made inquiries of the
legal firm in question (by means of an anonymous letter), and received
a simple assurance that Mr. Snowdon was being sought for his own
advantage.

‘You’re cool hands, you and your mother,’ observed Joseph James, with a
certain involuntary admiration. ‘This was not quite three years ago,
you say; just when I was in America. Ha—hum! What I can’t make out is,
how the devil that brother of mine came to leave anything to me. We
never did anything but curse each other from the time we were children
to when we parted for good. And so the old man went out to Australia,
did he? That’s a rum affair, too; Mike and he could never get on
together. Well, I suppose there’s no mistake about it. I shouldn’t much
mind if there was, just to see the face _you’d_ pull, young woman. On
the whole, perhaps it’s as well for you that I _am_ fairly
good-tempered—eh?’

Clem stood apart, smiling dubiously, now and then eyeing him askance.
His last words once more put her on her guard; she moved towards the
table again.

‘Give me the address,’ said her husband. ‘I’ll go and have a talk with
my relations. What sort of a girl’s Janey grown up—eh?’

‘If you’ll wait a bit, you can see for yourself. She’s goin’ to call
here at twelve.’

‘Oh, she is? I suppose you’ve arranged a pleasant little surprise for
her? Well, I must say you’re a cool band, Clem. I shouldn’t wonder if
she’s been in the house several times since I’ve been here?’

‘No, she hasn’t. It wouldn’t have been safe, you see.’

‘Give me the corkscrew, and I’ll open this bottle of whisky. It takes
it out of a fellow, this kind of thing. Here’s to you, Mrs. Clem! Have
a drink? All right; go downstairs and show your mother you’re alive
still; and let me know when Jane comes. I want to think a bit.’

When he had sat for a quarter of an hour in solitary reflection the
door opened, and Clem led into the room a young girl, whose face
expressed timid curiosity. Joseph James stood up, joined his hands
under his coat-tail, and examined the stranger.

‘Do you know who it is?’ asked Clem of her companion.

‘Your husband—but I don’t know his name.’

‘You ought to, it seems to me,’ said Clem, giggling. ‘Look at him.’

Jane tried to regard the man for a moment. Her cheeks flushed with
confusion. Again she looked at him, and the colour rapidly faded. In
her eyes was a strange light of painfully struggling recollection. She
turned to Clem, and read her countenance with distress.

‘Well, I’m quite sure I should never have known _you_, Janey,’ said
Snowdon, advancing. ‘Don’t you remember your father?’

Yes; as soon as consciousness could reconcile what seemed
impossibilities Jane had remembered him. She was not seven years old
when he forsook her, and a life of anything but orderly progress had
told upon his features. Nevertheless Jane recognised the face she had
never had cause to love, recognised yet more certainly the voice which
carried her back to childhood. But what did it all mean? The shock was
making her heart throb as it was wont to do before her fits of illness.
She looked about her with dazed eyes.

‘Sit down, sit down,’ said her father, not without a note of genuine
feeling. ‘It’s been a bit too much for you—like something else was for
me just now. Put some water in that glass, Clem; a drop of this will do
her good.’

The smell of what was offered her proved sufficient to restore Jane;
she shook her head and put the glass away. After an uncomfortable
silence, during which Joseph dragged his feet about the floor, Clem
remarked:

‘He wants you to take him home to see your grandfather, Jane. There’s
been reasons why he couldn’t go before. Hadn’t you better go at once,
Jo?’

Jane rose and waited whilst her father assumed his hat and drew on a
new pair of gloves. She could not look at either husband or wife.
Presently she found herself in the street, walking without
consciousness of things in the homeward direction.

‘You’ve grown up a very nice, modest girl, Jane,’ was her father’s
first observation. ‘I can see your grandfather has taken good care of
you.’

He tried to speak as if the situation were perfectly simple. Jane could
find no reply.

‘I thought it was better,’ he continued, in the same matter-of-fact
voice, ‘not to see either of you till this marriage of mine was over.
I’ve had a great deal of trouble in life—I’ll tell you all about it
some day, my dear—and I wanted just to settle myself before—I dare say
you’ll understand what I mean. I suppose your grandfather has often
spoken to you about me?’

‘Not very often, father,’ was the murmured answer.

‘Well, well; things’ll soon be set right. I feel quite proud of you,
Janey; I do, indeed. And I suppose you just keep house for him, eh?’

‘I go to work as well.’

‘What? You go to work? How’s that, I wonder?’

‘Didn’t Miss Peckover tell you?’

Joseph laughed. The girl could not grasp all these astonishing facts at
once, and the presence of her father made her forget who Miss Peckover
had become.

‘You mean my wife, Janey! No, no; she didn’t tell me you went to
work;—an accident. But I’m delighted you and Clem are such good
friends. Kind-hearted girl, isn’t she?’

Jane whispered an assent.

‘No doubt your grandfather often tells you about Australia, and your
uncle that died there?’

‘No, he never speaks of Australia. And I never heard of my uncle.’

‘Indeed? Ha—hum!’

Joseph continued his examination all the way to Hanover Street, often
expressing surprise, but never varying from the tone of affection and
geniality. When they reached the door of the house he said:

‘Just let me go into the room by myself. I think it’ll be better. He’s
alone, isn’t he?’

‘Yes. I’ll come up and show you the door.’

She did so, then turned aside into her own room, where she sat
motionless for a long time.




CHAPTER XVIII

THE JOKE IS COMPLETED


Michael Snowdon—to distinguish the old man by name from the son who
thus unexpectedly returned to him—professed no formal religion. He
attended no Sunday service, nor had ever shown a wish that Jane should
do so. We have seen that he used the Bible as a source of moral
instruction; Jane and he still read passages together on a Sunday
morning, but only such were chosen as had a purely human significance,
and the comments to which they gave occasion never had any but a human
bearing. Doubtless Jane reflected on these things; it was her
grandfather’s purpose to lead her to such reflection, without himself
dogmatising on questions which from his own point of view were
unimportant. That Jane should possess the religious spirit was a desire
he never lost sight of; the single purpose of his life was involved
therein; but formalism was against the bent of his nature. Born and
bred amid the indifference of the London working classes, he was one of
the very numerous thinking men who have never needed to cast aside a
faith of childhood; from the dawn of rationality, they simply stand
apart from all religious dogmas, unable to understand the desire of
such helps to conduct, untouched by spiritual trouble—as that phrase is
commonly interpreted. And it seemed that Jane closely resembled him in
this matter. Sensitive to every prompting of humanity, instinct with
moral earnestness, she betrayed no slightest tendency to the religion
of church, chapel, or street-corner. A promenade of the Salvation Army
half-puzzled, half-amused her; she spoke of it altogether without
intolerance, as did her grandfather, but never dreamt that it was a
phenomenon which could gravely concern her. Prayers she had never said;
enough that her last thought before sleeping was one of kindness to
those beings amid whom she lived her life, that on awaking her mind
turned most naturally to projects of duty and helpfulness.

Excepting the Bible, Snowdon seldom made use of books either for
inquiry or amusement. Very imperfectly educated in his youth, he had
never found leisure for enriching his mind in the ordinary way until it
was too late; as an old man he had so much occupation in his thoughts
that the printed page made little appeal to him. Till quite recently he
had been in the habit of walking for several hours daily, always
choosing poor districts; now that his bodily powers were sensibly
failing him, he passed more and more of his time in profound brooding,
so forgetful of external things that Jane, on her return from work, had
more than once been troubled by noticing that he had taken no midday
meal. It was in unconsciousness such as this that he sat when his son
Joseph, receiving no reply to his knock, opened the door and entered;
but that his eyes were open, the posture of his body and the forward
drooping of his head would have made it appear that he slept. Joseph
stepped towards him, and at length the old man looked up. He gazed at
his visitor first unintelligently, then with wonder and growing
emotion.

‘Jo?—Jo, at last? You were in my mind only a few minutes ago, but I saw
you as a boy.’

He rose from the chair and held out both his hands, trembling more than
they were wont to do.

‘I almost wonder you knew me,’ said Joseph. ‘It’s seventeen years since
we saw each other. It was all Jane could do to remember me.’

‘Jane? Where have you seen her? At the house in the Close?’

‘Yes. It was me she went to see, but she didn’t know it. I’ve just been
married to Miss Peckover. Sit down again, father, and let’s talk over
things quietly.’

‘Married to Miss Peckover?’ repeated the old man, as if making an
effort to understand the words. ‘Then why didn’t you come here before?’

Joseph gave the explanation which he had already devised for the
benefit of his daughter. His manner of speaking was meant to be very
respectful, but it suggested that he looked upon the hearer as
suffering from feebleness of mind, as well as of body. He supplemented
his sentences with gestures and smiles, glancing about the room
meantime with looks of much curiosity.

‘So you’ve been living here a long time, father? It was uncommonly good
of you to take care of my girl. I dare say you’ve got so used to having
her by you, you wouldn’t care for her to go away now?’

‘Do you wish to take Jane away?’ Michael inquired gravely.

‘No, no; not I! Why, it’s nothing but her duty to keep you company and
be what use she can. She’s happy enough, that I can see. Well, well;
I’ve gone through a good deal since the old days, father, and I’m not
what you used to know me. I’m gladder than I can say to find you so
easy in your old age. Neither Mike nor me did our duty by you, that’s
only too sure. I wish I could have the time back again; but what’s the
good of that? Can you tell me anything about Mike?’

‘Yes. He died in Australia, about four years ago.’

‘Did he now? Well, I’ve been in America, but I never got so far as
Australia. So Mike’s dead, is he? I hope he had better luck than me.’

The old man did not cease from examining his son’s countenance.

‘What is your position, at present?’ he asked, after a pause. ‘You
don’t look unprosperous.’

‘Nothing to boast of, father. I’ve gone through all kinds of trades. In
the States I both made and lost money. I invented a new method of
nickel-plating, but it did me no good, and then I gave up that line
altogether. Since I’ve been back in England—two years about—I’ve mostly
gone in for canvassing, advertising agencies, and that kind of thing. I
make an honest living, and that’s about all. But I shouldn’t wonder if
things go a bit better now; I feel as if I was settled at last. What
with having a home of my own, and you and Janey near at hand—You won’t
mind if I come and see you both now and then?’

‘I shall hope to see you often,’ replied the other, still keeping his
grave face and tone. ‘It’s been my strong desire that we might come
together again, and I’ve done the best I could to find you. But, as you
said, we’ve been parted for a very long time, and it isn’t in a day
that we can come to understand each other. These seventeen years have
made an old man of me, Jo; I think and speak and act slowly:—better for
us all if I had learned to do so long ago! Your coming was unexpected;
I shall need a little time to get used to the change it makes.’

‘To be sure; that’s true enough. Plenty of time to talk over things. As
far as I’m concerned, father, the less said about bygones the better;
it’s the future that I care about now. I want to put things right
between us—as they ought to be between father and son. You understand
me, I hope?’

Michael nodded, keeping his eyes upon the ground. Again there was a
silence, then Joseph said that if Jane would come in and speak a few
words—so as to make things home-like—it would be time for him to take
his leave for the present. At her grandfather’s summons Jane entered
the room. She was still oppressed by the strangeness of her position,
and with difficulty took part in the colloquy. Joseph, still touching
the note of humility in his talk, eyed his relatives alternately, and
exhibited reluctance to quit them.

When he returned to the Close, it was with a face expressing
dissatisfaction. Clem’s eager inquiries he met at first with an
ill-tempered phrase or two, which informed her of nothing; but when
dinner was over he allowed himself to be drawn into a confidential
talk, in which Mrs. Peckover took part. The old man, he remarked, was
devilish close; it looked as if ‘some game was on.’ Mrs. Peckover
ridiculed this remark; of course there was a game on; she spoke of
Sidney Kirkwood, the influence he had obtained over Snowdon, the
designs he was obviously pursuing. If Joseph thought he would recover
his rights, at this time of day, save by direct measures, it only
proved how needful it was for him to be instructed by shrewd people.
The old man was a hard nut to crack; why he lived in Hanover Street,
and sent Jane to work, when it was certain that he had wealth at
command, Mrs. Peckover could not pretend to explain, but in all
probability he found a pleasure in accumulating money, and was abetted
therein by Sidney Kirkwood. Clem could bear witness that Jane always
seemed to have secrets to hide; nevertheless a good deal of information
had been extracted from the girl during the last year or so, and it all
went to confirm the views which Mrs. Peckover now put forth. After long
discussion, it was resolved that Joseph should call upon the lawyers
whose names had appeared in the advertisement addressed to himself. If
he was met with any shuffling, or if they merely referred him to his
father, the next step would be plain enough.

Clem began to exhibit sullenness; her words were few, and it was
fortunate for Joseph that he could oppose a philosophical indifference
to the trouble with which his honeymoon was threatened. As early as
possible on Monday morning he ascended the stairs of a building in
Furnival’s Inn and discovered the office of Messrs. Percival and Feel.
He was hesitating whether to knock or simply turn the handle, when a
man came up to the same door, with the quick step of one at home in the
place.

‘Business with us?’ inquired the new-comer, as Joseph drew back.

They looked at each other. He who had spoken was comparatively a young
man, dressed with much propriety, gravely polite in manner.

‘Ha! How do you do?’ exclaimed Snowdon, with embarrassment, and in an
undertone. ‘I wasn’t expecting—’

The recognition was mutual, and whilst Joseph, though disconcerted,
expressed his feelings in a familiar smile, the other cast a quick
glance of uneasiness towards the stairs, his mouth compressed, his
eyebrows twitching a little.

‘Business with Mr. Percival?’ he inquired confidentially, but without
Joseph’s familiar accentuation.

‘Yes. That is—Is he here?’

‘Won’t be for another hour. Anything I could see about for you?’

Joseph moved in uncertainty, debating with himself. Their eyes met
again.

‘Well, we might have a word or two about it,’ he said. ‘Better meet
somewhere else, perhaps?’

‘Could you be at the top of Chancery Lane at six o’clock?’

With a look of mutual understanding, they parted. Joseph went home, and
explained that, to his surprise, he had found an old acquaintance at
the lawyer’s office, a man named Scawthorne, whom he was going to see
in private before having an interview with the lawyer himself. At six
o’clock the appointed meeting took place, and from Chancery Lane the
pair walked to a quiet house of refreshment in the vicinity of
Lincoln’s Inn Fields. On the way they exchanged a few insignificant
remarks, having reference to a former intimacy and a period during
which they had not come across each other. Established in a
semi-private room, with a modest stimulant to aid conversation, they
became more at ease; Mr. Scawthorne allowed himself a discreet smile,
and Joseph, fingering his glass, broached the matter at issue with a
cautious question.

‘Do you know anything of a man called Snowdon?’

‘What Snowdon?’

‘Joseph James Snowdon—a friend of mine. Your people advertised for him
about three years ago. Perhaps you haven’t been at the office as long
as that?’

‘Oh yes. I remember the name. What about him?’

‘Your people wanted to find him—something to his advantage. Do you
happen to know whether it’s any use his coming forward now?’

Mr. Scawthorne was not distinguished by directness of gaze. He had
handsome features, and a not unpleasant cast of countenance, but
something, possibly the habit of professional prudence, made his regard
coldly, fitfully, absently observant. It was markedly so as he turned
his face towards Joseph whilst the latter was speaking. After a
moment’s silence he remarked, without emphasis:

‘A relative of yours, you said?’

‘No, I said a friend—intimate friend. Polkenhorne knows him too.’

‘Does he? I haven’t seen Polkenhorne for a long time.’

‘You don’t care to talk about the business? Perhaps you’d better
introduce me to Mr. Percival.’

‘By the name of Camden?’

‘Hang it! I may as well tell you at once. Snowdon is my own name.’

‘Indeed? And how am I to be sure of that?’

‘Come and see me where I’m living, in Clerkenwell Close, and then make
inquiries of my father, in Hanover Street, Islington. There’s no reason
now for keeping up the old name—a little affair—all put right. But the
fact is, I’d as soon find out what this business is with your office
without my father knowing. I have reasons; shouldn’t mind talking them
over with you, if you can give me the information I want.’

‘I can do that,’ replied Scawthorne with a smile. ‘If you are J. J.
Snowdon, you are requested to communicate with Michael Snowdon—that’s
all.’

‘Oh! but I _have_ communicated with him, and he’s nothing particular to
say to me, as far as I can see.’

Scawthorne sipped at his glass, gave a stroke to each side of his
moustache, and seemed to reflect.

‘You were coming to ask Mr. Percival privately for information?’

‘That’s just it. Of course if you can’t give me any, I must see him
to-morrow.’

‘He won’t tell you anything more than I have.’

‘And you don’t _know_ anything more?’

‘I didn’t say that, my dear fellow. Suppose you begin by telling me a
little more about yourself?’

It was a matter of time, but at length the dialogue took another
character. The glasses of stimulant were renewed, and as Joseph grew
expansive Scawthorne laid aside something of his professional reserve,
without, however, losing the discretion which led him to subdue his
voice and express himself in uncompromising phrases. Their sitting
lasted about an hour, and before taking leave of each other they
arranged for a meeting at a different place in the course of a few
days.

Joseph walked homewards with deliberation, in absent mood, his
countenance alternating strangely between a look of mischievous
jocoseness and irritable concern; occasionally he muttered to himself.
Just before reaching the Close he turned into a public-house; when he
came forth the malicious smile was on his face, and he walked with the
air of a man who has business of moment before him. He admitted himself
to the house.

‘That you, Jo?’ cried Clem’s voice from upstairs.

‘Me, sure enough,’ was the reply, with a chuckle. ‘Come up sharp,
then.’

Humming a tune, Joseph ascended to the sitting-room on the first floor,
and threw himself on a seat. His wife stood just in front of him, her
sturdy arms a-kimbo; her look was fiercely expectant, answering in some
degree to the smile with which he looked here and there.

‘Well, can’t you speak?’

‘No hurry, Mrs. Clem; no hurry, my dear. It’s all right. The old man’s
rolling in money.’

‘And what about your share?’

Joseph laughed obstreperously, his wife’s brow lowering the while.

‘Just tell me, can’t you?’ she cried.

‘Of course I will. The best joke you ever heard. You had yours
yesterday, Mrs. Clem; my turn comes to-day. My share is—just nothing at
all. Not a penny! Not a cent! Swallow that, old girl, and tell me how
it tastes.’

‘You’re a liar!’ shouted the other, her face flushing scarlet, her eyes
aflame with rage.

‘Never told a lie in my life,’ replied her husband, still laughing
noisily. But for that last glass of cordial on the way home he could
scarcely have enjoyed so thoroughly the dramatic flavour of the
situation. Joseph was neither a bully nor a man of courage; the joke
with which he was delighting himself was certainly a rich one, but it
had its element of danger, and only by abandoning himself to riotous
mirth could he overcome the nervousness with which Clem’s fury
threatened to affect him. She, coming forward in the attitude of an
enraged fishwife, for a few moments made the room ring with foul abuse,
that vituperative vernacular of the nether world, which has never yet
been exhibited by typography, and presumably never will be.

‘Go it, Clem!’ cried her husband, pushing his chair a little back. ‘Go
it, my angel! When you’ve eased your mind a little, I’ll explain how it
happens.’

She became silent, glaring at him with murderous eyes. But just at that
moment Mrs. Peckover put her head in at the door, inquiring ‘What’s
up?’

‘Come in, if you want to know,’ cried her daughter. ‘See what you’ve
let me in for! Didn’t I tell you as it might be all a mistake? Oh yes,
you may look!’

Mrs. Peckover was startled; her small, cunning eyes went rapidly from
Clem to Joseph, and she fixed the latter with a gaze of angry
suspicion.

‘Got a bit of news for you, mother,’ resumed Joseph, nodding. ‘You and
Clem were precious artful, weren’t you now? It’s my turn now. Thought
I’d got money—ha, ha!’

‘And so you have,’ replied Mrs. Peckover. ‘We know all about it, so you
needn’t try your little game.’

‘Know all about it, do you? Well, see here. My brother Mike died out in
Australia, and his son died at the same time—they was drowned. Mike
left no will, and his wife was dead before him. What’s the law, eh?
Pity you didn’t make sure of that. Why, all his money went to the old
man, every cent of it. I’ve no claim on a penny. That’s the law, my
pretty dears!’

‘He’s a —— liar!’ roared Clem, who at the best of times would have
brought small understanding to a legal question. ‘What did my brother
say in his letter?’

‘He was told wrong, that’s all, or else he got the idea out of his own
head.’

‘Then why did they advertise for you?’ inquired Mrs. Peckover, keeping
perfect command of her temper.

‘The old man thought he’d like to find his son again, that’s all. Ha,
ha! Why can’t you take it good-humoured, Clem? You had your joke
yesterday, and you can’t say I cut up rough about it. I’m a
good-natured fellow, I am. There’s many a man would have broke every
bone in your body, my angel, you just remember that!’

It rather seemed as if the merry proceeding would in this case be
reversed; Joseph had risen, and was prepared to defend himself from an
onslaught. But Mrs. Peckover came between the newly-wedded pair, and by
degrees induced Clem to take a calmer view of the situation, or at all
events to postpone her vengeance. It was absurd, she argued, to act as
if the matter were hopeless. Michael Snowdon would certainly leave
Joseph money in his will, if only the right steps were taken to secure
his favour. Instead of quarrelling, they must put their heads together
and scheme. She had her ideas; let them listen to her.

‘Clem, you go and get a pot of old six for supper, and don’t be such a
—— fool,’ was her final remark.




CHAPTER XIX

A RETREAT


Visiting his friends as usual on Sunday evening, Sidney Kirkwood felt,
before he had been many minutes in the room, that something unwonted
was troubling the quiet he always found here. Michael Snowdon was
unlike himself, nervously inattentive, moving frequently, indisposed to
converse on any subject. Neither had Jane her accustomed brightness,
and the frequent glances she east at her grandfather seemed to show
that the latter’s condition was causing her anxiety. She withdrew very
early, and, as at once appeared, in order that Sidney might hear in
private what had that day happened. The story of Clem Peckover’s
marriage naturally occasioned no little astonishment in Sidney.

‘And how will all this affect Jane?’ he asked involuntarily.

‘That is what I cannot tell,’ replied Michael. ‘It troubles me. My son
is a stranger; all these years have made him quite a different man from
what I remember; and the worst is, I can no longer trust myself to
judge him. Yet I must know the truth—Sidney, I must know the truth.
It’s hard to speak ill of the only son left to me out of the four I
once had, but if I think of him as he was seventeen years ago—no, no,
he must have changed as he has grown older. But you must help me to
know him, Sidney.’

And in a very few days Sidney had his first opportunity of observing
Jane’s father. At this meeting Joseph seemed to desire nothing so much
as to recommend himself by an amiable bearing. Impossible to speak with
more engaging frankness than he did whilst strolling away from Hanover
Street in Sidney’s company. Thereafter the two saw a great deal of each
other. Joseph was soon a familiar visitor in Tysoe Street; he would
come about nine o’clock of an evening, and sit till after midnight. The
staple of his talk was at first the painfully unnatural relations
existing between his father, his daughter, and himself. He had led a
most unsatisfactory life; he owned it, deplored it. That the old man
should distrust him was but natural; but would not Sidney, as a common
friend, do his best to dispel this prejudice? On the subject of his
brother Mike he kept absolute silence. The accident of meeting an
intimate acquaintance at the office of Messrs. Percival and Peel had
rendered it possible for him to pursue his inquiries in that direction
without it becoming known to Michael Snowdon that he had done anything
of the kind; and the policy he elaborated for himself demanded the
appearance of absolute disinterestedness in all his dealings with his
father. Aided by the shrewd Mrs. Peckover, he succeeded in reconciling
Clem to a present disappointment, bitter as it was, by pointing out
that there was every chance of his profiting largely upon the old man’s
death, which could not be a very remote contingency. At present there
was little that could be done save to curry favour in Hanover Street,
and keep an eye on what went forward between Kirkwood and Jane. This
latter was, of course, an issue of supreme importance. A very little
observation convinced Joseph that his daughter had learned to regard
Sidney as more than a friend; whether there existed any mutual
understanding between them he could only discover by direct inquiry,
and for the present it seemed wiser to make no reference to the
subject. He preserved the attitude of one who has forfeited his natural
rights, and only seeks with humility the chance of proving that he is a
reformed character. Was, or was not, Kirkwood aware of the old man’s
wealth? That too must be left uncertain, though it was more than
probable he had seen the advertisement in the newspapers, and, like
Mrs. Peckover, had based conclusions thereupon. Another possibility
was that Kirkwood had wormed himself into Michael’s complete
confidence. From Joseph’s point of view, subtle machinations were
naturally attributed to the young man—whose appearance proved him
anything but a commonplace person. The situation was full of
obscurities and dangers. From Scawthorne Joseph received an assurance
that the whole of the Australian property had been capitalised and
placed in English investments; also, that the income was regularly
drawn and in some way disposed of; the manner of such disposal being
kept private between old Mr. Percival and his client.

In the meantime family discussions in the Close had brought to Joseph’s
knowledge a circumstance regarding Kirkwood which interested him in a
high degree. When talking of Sidney’s character, it was natural that
the Peckovers should relate the story of his relations with Clara
Hewett.

‘Clara?’ exclaimed Mr. Snowdon, as if struck by the name. ‘Disappeared,
has she? What sort of a girl to look at?’

Clem was ready with a malicious description, whereto her husband
attended very carefully. He mused over it, and proceeded to make
inquiries about Clara’s family. The Hewetts were now living in another
part of Clerkenwell, but there was no hostility between them and the
Peckovers. Was anything to be gained by keeping up intimacy with them?
Joseph, after further musing, decided that it would be just as well to
do so; suppose Clem called upon them and presented the husband of whom
she was so proud? He would like, if possible, to hear a little more
about their daughter; an idea he had—never mind exactly what. So this
call was paid, and in a few weeks Joseph had established an
acquaintance with John Hewett.

Sidney, on his part, had a difficulty in coming to definite conclusions
respecting Jane’s father. Of course he was prejudiced against the
man, and though himself too little acquainted with the facts of the
case to distinguish Joseph’s motives, he felt that the middle-aged
prodigal’s return was anything but a fortunate event for Michael and
his granddaughter. The secret marriage with Clem was not likely, in any
case, to have a respectable significance. True, there were not lacking
grounds for hesitation in refusing to accept Joseph’s account of
himself. He had a fund of natural amiability; he had a good provision
of intellect; his talk was at times very persuasive and much like that
of one who has been brought to a passable degree of honesty by the slow
development of his better instincts. But his face was against him; the
worn, sallow features, the eyes which so obviously made a struggle to
look with frankness, the vicious lower lip, awoke suspicion and told
tales of base experience such as leaves its stamp upon a man for ever.
All the more repugnant was this face to Sidney because it presented, in
certain aspects, an undeniable resemblance to Jane’s; impossible to say
which feature put forth this claim of kindred, but the impression was
there, and it made Sidney turn away his eyes in disgust as often as he
perceived it. He strove, however, to behave with friendliness, for it
was Michael’s desire that he should do so. That Joseph was using every
opportunity of prying into his thoughts, of learning the details of his
history, he soon became perfectly conscious; but he knew of nothing
that he need conceal.

It was impossible that Sidney should not have reflected many a time on
Michael Snowdon’s position, and have been moved to curiosity by hints
of the mysterious when he thought of his friends in Hanover Street. As
it happened, he never saw those newspaper advertisements addressed to
Joseph, and his speculation had nothing whatever to support it save the
very few allusions to the past which Michael had permitted himself in
the course of talk. Plainly the old man had means sufficient for his
support, and in all likelihood this independence was connected with his
visit to Australia; but no act or word of Michael’s had ever suggested
that he possessed more than a very modest competency. It was not,
indeed, the circumstances, so much as the character and views, of his
friend that set Kirkwood pondering. He did not yet know Michael
Snowdon; of that he was convinced. He had not fathomed his mind, got at
the prime motive of his being. Moreover, he felt that the old man was
waiting for some moment, or some event, to make revelation of himself.
Since Joseph’s appearance, it had become more noticeable than ever that
Snowdon suffered from some agitation of the mind; Sidney had met his
eyes fixed upon him in a painful interrogation, and seemed to discern
the importunity of a desire that was refused utterance. His own
condition was affected by sympathy with this restlessness, and he could
not overcome the feeling that some decisive change was at hand for him.
Though nothing positive justified the idea, he began to connect this
anticipation of change with the holiday that was approaching, the week
to be spent in Essex at the end of July. It had been his fear that
Joseph’s presence might affect these arrangements, but Michael was
evidently resolved to allow nothing of the kind. One evening, a
fortnight before the day agreed upon for leaving town, and when Joseph
had made a call in Hanover Street, the old man took occasion to speak
of the matter. Joseph accepted the information with his usual pliancy.

‘I only wish my wife and me could join you,’ he remarked. ‘But it
wouldn’t do to take a holiday so soon after settling to business.
Better luck for me next year, father, let’s hope.’

That he had settled to business was a fact of which Joseph made so much
just now that one would have been tempted to suppose it almost a new
experience for him. His engagement, he declared, was with a firm of
advertising agents in the City; nothing to boast of, unfortunately, and
remunerative only in the way of commission; but he saw his way to
better things.

‘Jane, my girl,’ he continued, averting his eyes as if in emotion, ‘I
don’t know how you and me are going to show our gratitude for all this
kindness, I’m sure. I hope you haven’t got so used to it that you think
there’s no need to thank your grandfather?’

The girl and the old man exchanged a look. Joseph sighed, and began to
speak of another subject in a tone of cheery martyrdom.

Jane herself had not been quite so joyous as was her wont since the
occurrence that caused her to take a new view of her position in the
world. She understood that her grandfather regarded the change very
gravely, and in her own heart awoke all manner of tremulous
apprehensions when she tried to look onward a little to the
uncertainties of the future. Forecasts had not hitherto troubled her;
the present was so rich in satisfactions that she could follow the bent
of her nature and live with no anxiety concerning the unknown. It was a
great relief to her to be assured that the long-standing plans for the
holiday would suffer no change. The last week was a time of impatience,
resolutely suppressed. On the Saturday afternoon Sidney was to meet
them at Liverpool Street. Would anything happen these last few
days—this last day—this last hour? No; all three stood together on the
platform, and their holiday had already begun.

Over the pest-stricken regions of East London, sweltering in sunshine
which served only to reveal the intimacies of abomination; across miles
of a city of the damned, such as thought never conceived before this
age of ours; above streets swarming with a nameless populace, cruelly
exposed by the unwonted light of heaven; stopping at stations which it
crushes the heart to think should be the destination of any mortal; the
train made its way at length beyond the outmost limits of dread, and
entered upon a land of level meadows, of hedges and trees, of crops and
cattle. Michael Snowdon was anxious that Jane should not regard with
the carelessness of familiarity those desolate tracts from which they
were escaping. In Bethnal Green he directed her attention with a
whispered word to the view from each window, and Jane had learnt well
to understand him. But, the lesson over, it was none of his purpose to
spoil her natural mood of holiday. Sidney sat opposite her, and as
often as their eyes met a smile of contentment answered on either’s
face.

They alighted at Chelmsford, and were met by the farmer in whose house
they were going to lodge, a stolid, good-natured fellow named
Pammenter, with red, leathery cheeks, and a corkscrew curl of black
hair coming forward on each temple. His trap was waiting, and in a few
minutes they started on the drive to Danbury. The distance is about
five miles, and, until Danbury Hill is reached, the countryside has no
point of interest to distinguish it from any other representative bit
of rural Essex. It is merely one of those quiet corners of flat, homely
England, where man and beast seem on good terms with each other, where
all green things grow in abundance, where from of old tilth and
pasture-land are humbly observant of seasons and alternations, where
the brown roads are familiar only with the tread of the labourer, with
the light wheel of the farmer’s gig, or the rumbling of the solid wain.
By the roadside you pass occasionally a mantled pool, where perchance
ducks or geese are enjoying themselves; and at times there is a
pleasant glimpse of farm-yard, with stacks and barns and stables. All
things as simple as could be, but beautiful on this summer afternoon,
and priceless when one has come forth from the streets of Clerkenwell.

Farmer Pammenter was talkative, and his honest chest-voice sounded
pleasantly; but the matter of his discourse might have been more
cheerful. Here, as elsewhere, the evil of the times was pressing upon
men and disheartening them from labour. Farms lying barren, ill-will
between proprietor and tenant, between tenant and hind, departure of
the tillers of the soil to rot in towns that have no need of them—of
such things did honest Pammenter speak, with many a sturdy malediction
of landlords and land-laws, whereat Sidney smiled, not unsympathetic.

Danbury Hill, rising thick-wooded to the village church, which is
visible for miles around, with stretches of heath about its lower
slopes, with its far prospects over the sunny country, was the pleasant
end of a pleasant drive. Mrs. Pammenter and her children (seven of
them, unhappily) gave the party a rough, warm-hearted welcome. Ha! how
good it was to smell the rooms through which the pure air breathed
freely! All the front of the house was draped with purple clematis; in
the garden were sun-flowers and hollyhocks and lowly plants
innumerable; on the red and lichened tiles pigeons were cooing
themselves into a doze; the horse’s hoofs rang with a pleasant
clearness on the stones as he was led to his cool stable. Her heart
throbbing with excess of delight, Jane pushed back the diamond-paned
casement of her bedroom, the same room she had occupied last year and
the year before, and buried her face in clematis. Then the tea that
Mrs. Pammenter had made ready;—how delicious everything tasted! how
white the cloth was! how fragrant the cut flowers in the brown jug!

But Michael had found the journey a greater tax upon his strength than
he anticipated. Whilst Sidney and Jane talked merrily over the
tea-table the old man was thinking. ‘Another year they will come
without me,’ and he smiled just to hide his thoughts. In the evening he
smoked his pipe on a garden-seat, for the most part silent, and at
sunset he was glad to go up to his chamber.

Jane was renewing her friendship with the Pammenters’ eldest girl, an
apple-cheeked, red-haired, ungraceful, but good-natured lass of
sixteen. Their voices sounded from all parts of the garden and the
farm-yard, Jane’s clear-throated laugh contrasting with the rougher
utterance of her companion. After supper, in the falling of the dusk,
Sidney strolled away from the gossiping circle within doors, and found
a corner of the garden whence there was a view of wooded hillside
against the late glow of the heavens. Presently he heard footsteps, and
through the leafage of a tree that shadowed him he saw Jane looking
this way and that, as if she sought some one. Her dress was a light
calico, and she held in her hand a rough garden hat, the property of
Miss Pammenter. Sidney regarded her for some moments, then called her
by name. She could not see him at first, and looked about anxiously. He
moved a branch of the tree and again called her; whereupon she ran
forward.

‘I thought perhaps you’d gone up the hill,’ she said, resting her arms
on the wall by which he was standing.

Then they kept silence, enjoying the sweetness of the hour.
Differently, it is true; for Kirkwood’s natural sensitiveness had been
developed and refined by studies of which Jane had no conception.
Imperfect as his instruction remained, the sources of spiritual
enjoyment were open to him, and with all his feeling there blended that
reflective bitterness which is the sad privilege of such as he. Jane’s
delight was as simple as the language in which she was wont to express
herself. She felt infinitely more than Pennyloaf, for instance, would
have done under the circumstances; but her joy consisted, in the main,
of a satisfaction of pure instincts and a deep sense of gratitude to
those who made her life what it was. She could as little have
understood Sidney’s mind at this moment as she could have given an
analytic account of her own sensations. For all that, the two were in
profound sympathy; how different soever the ways in which they were
affected, the result, as they stood side by side, was identical in the
hearts of both.

Sidney began to speak of Michael Snowdon, keeping his voice low, as if
in fear of breaking those subtle harmonies wherewith the night
descended.

‘We must be careful not to over-tire him, He looked very pale when he
went upstairs. I’ve thought lately that he must suffer more than he
tells us.’

‘Yes, I’m afraid he often does,’ Jane assented, as if relieved to speak
of it. ‘Yet he always says it’s nothing to trouble about, nothing but
what is natural at his age. He’s altered a great deal since father
came,’ she added, regarding him diffidently.

‘I hope it isn’t because he thinks your father may be wanting to take
you away?’

‘Oh, it can’t be that! Oh, he knows I wouldn’t leave him! Mr. Kirkwood,
you don’t think my father will give us any trouble?’

She revealed an anxiety which delicacy of feeling had hitherto
prevented her expressing. Sidney at once spoke reassuringly, though he
had in fact no little suspicion of Joseph Snowdon’s tactics.

‘It’s my grandfather that I ought to think most of,’ pursued Jane
earnestly. ‘I can’t feel to my father as I do to _him_. What should I
have been now if—’

Something caused her to leave the speech unfinished, and for a few
moments there was silence. From the ground exhaled a sweet fresh odour,
soothing to the senses, and at times a breath of air brought subtler
perfume from the alleys of the garden. In the branches above them
rustled a bird’s wing. At a distance on the country road sounded the
trotting of a horse.

‘I feel ashamed and angry with myself,’ said Sidney, in a tone of
emotion, ‘when I think now of those times. I might have done something,
Jane. I had no right to know what you were suffering and just go by as
if it didn’t matter!’

‘Oh, but you didn’t!’ came eagerly from the girl’s lips. ‘You’ve
forgotten, but I can’t. You were very kind to me—you helped me more
than you can think—you never saw me without speaking kindly. Don’t you
remember that night when I came to fetch you from the workshop, and you
took off your coat and put it over me, because it was cold and
raining?’

‘Jane, what a long, long time ago that seems!’

‘As long as I live I shall never forget it—never! You were the only
friend I had then.’

‘No; there was some one else who took thought for you,’ said Sidney,
regarding her gravely.

Jane met his look for an instant—they could just read each other’s
features in the pale light—then dropped her eyes.

‘I don’t think you’ve forgotten that either,’ he added, in the same
unusual voice.

‘No,’ said Jane, below her breath.

‘Say who it is I mean.’

‘You mean Miss Hewett,’ was the reply, after a troubled moment.

‘I wanted you to say her name. You remember one evening not long ago,
when your grandfather was away? I had the same wish then. Why shouldn’t
we speak of her? She was a friend to you when you needed one badly, and
it’s right that you should remember her with gratitude. I think of her
just like we do of people that are dead.’

Jane stood with one hand on the low wall, half-turned to him, but her
face bent downwards. Regarding her for what seemed a long time, Sidney
felt as though the fragrance of the earth and the flowers were mingling
with his blood and confusing him with emotions. At the same his tongue
was paralysed. Frequently of late he had known a timidity in Jane’s
presence, which prevented him from meeting her eyes, and now this
tremor came upon him with painful intensity. He knew to what his last
words had tended; it was with consciousness of a distinct purpose that
he had led the conversation to Clara; but now he was powerless to speak
the words his heart prompted. Of a sudden he experienced a kind of
shame, the result of comparison between himself and the simple girl who
stood before him; she was so young, and the memory of passions from
which he had suffered years ago affected him with a sense of
unworthiness, almost of impurity. Jane had come to be his ideal of
maidenhood, but till this moment he had not understood the full
significance of the feeling with which he regarded her. He could not
transform with a word their relations to each other. The temptation of
the hour had hurried him towards an end which he must approach with
more thought, more preparation of himself.

It was scarcely for ten heart-beats. Then Jane raised her eyes and said
in a voice that trembled:

‘I’ve often wished I could see her again, and thank her for her
kindness that night.’

‘That will help me to think with less pain of things that are long
since over and done with,’ Sidney replied, forcing himself to speak
firmly. ‘We can’t alter the past, Jane, but we can try to remember only
the best part of it. You, I hope, very seldom look back at all.’

‘Grandfather wishes me never to forget it. He often says that.’

‘Does he? I think I understand.’

Jane drew down a branch and laid the broad cool leaves against her
cheek; releasing it, she moved in the direction of the house. Her
companion followed with slow step, his head bent. Before they came to
the door Jane drew his attention to a bat that was sweeping duskily
above their heads; she began to speak with her wonted cheerfulness.

‘How I should like Pennyloaf to be here! I wonder what she’d think of
it?’

At the door they bade each other good-night. Sidney took yet a few
turns in the garden before entering. But that it would have seemed to
the Pammenters a crazy proceeding, he would have gladly struck away
over the fields and walked for hours.




CHAPTER XX

A VISION OF NOBLE THINGS


He slept but for an hour or two, and even then with such disturbance of
fitful dreams that he could not be said to rest. At the earliest sound
of movements in the house he rose and went out into the morning air.
There had fallen a heavy shower just after sunrise, and the glory of
the east was still partly veiled with uncertain clouds. Heedless of
weather-signs, Sidney strode away at a great pace, urged by his
ungovernable thoughts. His state was that miserable one in which a man
repeats for the thousandth time something he has said, and torments
himself with devising possible and impossible interpretations thereof.
Through the night he had done nothing but imagine what significance
Jane might have attached to his words about Clara Hewett. Why had he
spoken of Clara at all? One moment he understood his reasons, and
approved them; the next he was at a loss to account for such needless
revival of a miserable story. How had Jane interpreted him? And was it
right or wrong to have paused when on the point of confessing that he
loved her?

Rain caught him at a distance from home, and he returned to breakfast
in rather a cheerless plight. He found that Michael was not feeling
quite himself, and would not rise till midday. Jane had a look of
anxiety, and he fancied she behaved to him with a constraint hitherto
unknown. The fancy was dispelled, however, when, later in the morning,
she persuaded him to bring out his sketch-book, and suggested points of
view for a drawing of the farm that had been promised to Mr. Pammenter.
Himself unable to recover the tone of calm intimacy which till
yesterday had been natural between them, Sidney found himself studying
the girl, seeking to surprise some proof that she too was no longer the
same, and only affected this unconsciousness of change. There was,
perhaps, a little less readiness in her eyes to meet his, but she
talked as naturally as ever, and the spontaneousness of her good-humour
was assuredly not feigned.

On Monday the farmer had business in Maldon. Occasionally when he drove
over to that town he took one or other of his children with him to
visit a relative, and to-day he proposed that Jane should be of the
party. They started after an early dinner. Michael and Sidney stood
together in the road, watching the vehicle as it rolled away; then they
walked in silence to a familiar spot where they could sit in shadow.
Sidney was glad of Jane’s departure for the afternoon. He found it
impossible to escape the restlessness into which he had fallen, and was
resolved to seek relief by opening his mind to the old man. There could
be little doubt that Michael already understood his thoughts, and no
better opportunity for such a conversation was likely to present
itself. When they had been seated for a minute or two, neither
speaking, Sidney turned to his companion with a grave look. At the same
instant Michael also had raised his eyes and seemed on the point of
saying something of importance. They regarded each other. The old man’s
face was set in an expression of profound feeling, and his lips moved
tremulously before words rose to them.

‘What were you going to say, Sidney?’ he asked, reading the other’s
features.

‘Something which I hope won’t be displeasing to you. I was going to
speak of Jane. Since she has been living with you she has grown from a
child to a woman. When I was talking with her in the garden on Saturday
night I felt this change more distinctly than I had ever done before. I
understood that it had made a change in myself. I love her, Mr.
Snowdon, and it’s my dearest hope that she may come to feel the same
for me.’

Michael was more agitated than the speaker; he raised a hand to his
forehead and closed his eyes as if the light pained them. But the smile
with which he speedily answered Sidney’s look of trouble was full of
reassurance.

‘You couldn’t have said anything that would give me more pleasure,’ he
replied, just above his breath. ‘Does she know it? Did you speak to
her?’

‘We were talking of years ago, and I mentioned Clara Hewett. I said
that I had forgotten all about her except that she’d befriended Jane.
But nothing more than that. I couldn’t say what I was feeling just
then. Partly I thought that it was right to speak to you first; and
then—it seemed to me almost as if I should be treating her unfairly.
I’m so much older—she knows that it isn’t the first time I—and she’s
always thought of me just as a friend.’

‘So much older?’ repeated Michael, with a grave smile. ‘Why, you’re
both children to my sight. Wait and let me think a bit, Sidney. I too
have something I want to say. I’m glad you’ve spoken this afternoon,
when there’s time for us to talk. Just wait a few minutes, and let me
think.’

Sidney had as good as forgotten that there was anything unusual in his
friend’s circumstances; this last day or two he had thought of nothing
but Jane and his love for her. Now he recalled the
anticipation—originating he scarcely knew how—that some kind of
disclosure would before long be made to him. The trouble of his mind
was heightened; he waited with all but dread for the next words.

‘I think I’ve told you,’ Michael resumed at length, steadying his
voice, ‘that Joseph is my youngest son, and that I had three others.
Three others: Michael, Edward, and Robert—all dead. Edward died when he
was a boy of fifteen; Robert was killed on the railway—he was a
porter—at three-and-twenty. The eldest went out to Australia; he took a
wife there, and had one child; the wife died when they’d been married a
year or two, and Michael and his boy were drowned, both together. I was
living with them at the time, as you know. But what I’ve never spoken
of, Sidney, is that my son had made his fortune. He left a deal of
land, and many thousands of pounds, behind him. There was no finding
any will; a lawyer in the nearest town, a man that had known him a long
time, said he felt sure there’d been no will made. So, as things were,
the law gave everything to his father.’

He related it with subdued voice, in a solemn and agitated tone. The
effect of the news upon Sidney was a painful constriction of the heart,
a rush of confused thought, an involvement of all his perceptions in a
sense of fear. The pallor of his cheeks and the pained parting of his
lips bore witness to how little he was prepared for such a story.

‘I’ve begun with what ought by rights to have come last,’ pursued
Michael, after drawing a deep sigh. ‘But it does me good to get it
told; it’s been burdening me this long while. Now you must listen,
Sidney, whilst I show you why I’ve kept this a secret. I’ve no fear but
_you_’ll understand me, though most people wouldn’t. It’s a secret from
everybody except a lawyer in London, who does business for me; a
right-hearted man he is, in most things, and I’m glad I met with him,
but he doesn’t understand me as you will; he thinks I’m making a
mistake. My son knows nothing about it; at least, it’s my hope and
belief he doesn’t. He told me he hadn’t heard of his brother’s death. I
say I hope he doesn’t know; it isn’t selfishness, that; I needn’t tell
you. I’ve never for a minute thought of myself as a rich man, Sidney;
I’ve never thought of the money as my own, never; and if Joseph proves
himself honest, I’m ready to give up to him the share of his brother’s
property that it seems to me ought to be rightly his, though the law
for some reason looks at it in a different way. I’m ready, but I must
know that he’s an honest man; I must prove him first.’

The eagerness of his thought impelled him to repetitions and emphasis.
His voice fell upon a note of feebleness, and with an effort he
recovered the tone in which he had begun.

‘As soon as I knew that all this wealth had fallen to me I decided at
once to come back to England. What could I do out there? I decided to
come to England, but I couldn’t see farther ahead than that. I sold all
the land; I had the business done for me by that lawyer I spoke of,
that had known my son, and he recommended me to a Mr. Percival in
London. I came back, and I found little Jane, and then bit by bit I
began to understand what my duty was. It got clear in my mind; I formed
a purpose, a plan, and it’s as strong in me now as ever. Let me think
again for a little, Sidney. I want to make it as plain to you as it is
to me. You’ll understand me best if I go back and tell you more than I
have done yet about my life before I left England. Let me think a
while.’

He was overcome with a fear that he might not be able to convey with
sufficient force the design which had wholly possessed him. So painful
was the struggle in him between enthusiasm and a consciousness of
failing faculties, that Sidney grasped his hand and begged him to speak
simply, without effort.

‘Have no fear about my understanding you. We’ve talked a great deal
together, and I know very well what your strongest motives are. Trust
me to sympathise with you.’

‘I do! If I hadn’t that trust, Sidney, I couldn’t have felt the joy I
did when you spoke to me of my Jane. You’ll help me to carry out my
plan; you and Jane will; you and Jane! I’ve got to be such an old man
all at once, as it seems, and I dursn’t have waited much longer without
telling you what I had in my mind. See now, I’ll go back to when I was
a boy, as far back as I can remember. You know I was born in
Clerkenwell, and I’ve told you a little now and then of the hard times
I went through. My poor father and mother came out of the country,
thinking to better themselves; instead of that, they found nothing but
cold and hunger, and toil and moil. They were both dead by when I was
between thirteen and fourteen. They died in the same winter—a cruel
winter. I used to go about begging bits of firewood from the
neighbours. There was a man in our house who kept dogs, and I remember
once catching hold of a bit of dirty meat—I can’t call it meat—that one
of them had gnawed and left on the stairs; and I ate it, as if I’d been
a dog myself, I was that driven with hunger. Why, I feel the cold and
the hunger at this minute! It was a cruel winter, that, and it left me
alone. I had to get my own living as best I could.

‘No teaching. I was nineteen before I could read the signs over shops,
or write my own name. Between nineteen and twenty I got all the
education I ever was to have, paying a man with what I could save out
of my earnings. The blessing was I had health and strength, and with
hard struggling I got into a regular employment. At five-and-twenty I
could earn my pound a week, pretty certain. When it got to five
shillings more, I must needs have a wife to share it with me. My poor
girl came to live with me in a room in Hill Street.

I’ve never spoken to you of her, but you shall hear it all now, cost me
what it may in the telling. Of course she was out of a poor home, and
she’d known as well as me what it was to go cold and hungry. I
sometimes think, Sidney, I can see a look of her in Jane’s face—but she
was prettier than Jane; yes, yes, prettier than Jane. And to think a
man could treat a poor little thing like her the way I did!—you don’t
know what sort of a man Michael Snowdon was then; no, you don’t know
what I was then. You’re not to think I ill-used her in the common way;
I never raised my hand, thank God! and I never spoke a word a man
should be ashamed of. But I was a hard, self-willed, stubborn fool. How
she came to like me and to marry me, I don’t know; we were so different
in every way. Well, it was partly my nature and partly what I’d gone
through; we hadn’t been married more than a month or two when I began
to find fault with her, and from that day on she could never please me.
I earned five-and-twenty shillings a week, and I’d made up my mind that
we must save out of it. I wouldn’t let _her_ work; no, what _she_ had
to do was to keep the home on as little as possible, and always have
everything clean and straight when I got back at night. But Jenny
hadn’t the same ideas about things as I had. She couldn’t pinch and
pare, and our plans of saving came to nothing. It grew worse as the
children were born. The more need there was for carefulness, the more
heedless Jenny seemed to get. And it was my fault, mine from beginning
to end. Another man would have been gentle with her and showed her
kindly when she was wrong, and have been thankful for the love she gave
him, whatever her faults. That wasn’t my way. I got angry, and made her
life a burden to her. I must have things done exactly as I wished; if
not, there was no end to my fault-finding. And yet, if you’ll believe
it, I loved my wife as truly as man ever did. Jenny couldn’t understand
that—and how should she? At last she began to deceive me in all sorts
of little things; she got into debt with shop-people, she showed me
false accounts, she pawned things without my knowing. Last of all, she
began to drink. Our fourth child was born just at that time; Jenny had
a bad illness, and I believe it set her mind wrong. I lost all control
of her, and she used to say if it wasn’t for the children she’d go and
leave me. One morning we quarrelled very badly, and I did as I’d
threatened to—I walked about the streets all the night that followed,
never coming home. I went to work next day, but at dinner-time I got
frightened and ran home just to speak a word. Little Mike, the eldest,
was playing on the stairs, and he said his mother was asleep. I went
into the room, and saw Jenny lying on the bed dressed. There was
something queer in the way her arms were stretched out. When I got near
I saw she was dead. She’d taken poison.

‘And it was I had killed her, just as much as if I’d put the poison to
her lips. All because I thought myself such a wise fellow, because I’d
resolved to live more prudently than other men of my kind did. I wanted
to save money for the future—out of five-and-twenty shillings a week.
Many and many a day I starved myself to try and make up for expenses of
the home. Sidney, you remember that man we once went to hear lecture,
the man that talked of nothing but the thriftlessness of the poor, and
how it was their own fault they suffered? I was very near telling you
my story when we came away that night. Why, look; I myself was just the
kind of poor man that would have suited that lecturer. And what came of
it? If I’d let my poor Jenny go her own way from the first, we should
have had hard times now and then, but there’d have been our love to
help us, and we should have been happy enough. They talk about
thriftiness, and it just means that poor people are expected to
practise a self-denial that the rich can’t even imagine, much less
carry out. You know now why this kind of talk always angers me.’

Michael brooded for a few moments, his eyes straying sadly over the
landscape before him.

‘I was punished,’ he continued, ‘and in the fittest way. The two of my
boys who showed most love for me, Edward and Robert, died young. The
eldest and youngest were a constant trouble to me. Michael was
quick-tempered and self-willed, like myself; I took the wrong way with
him, just like I had with his mother, and there was no peace till he
left home. Joseph was still harder to deal with; but he’s the only one
left alive, and there is no need to bring up things against him. With
him I wasn’t to blame, unless I treated him too kindly and spoilt him.
He was my favourite, was Jo, and he repaid me cruelly. When he married,
I only heard of it from other people; we’d been parted for a long time
already. And just about then I had a letter from Michael, asking me if
I was willing to go out and live with him in Australia. I hadn’t heard
from him more than two or three times in twelve years, and when this
letter came to me I was living in Sheffield; I’d been there about five
years. He wrote to say he was doing well, and that he didn’t like to
think of me being left to spend my old age alone. It was a kind letter,
and it warmed my heart. Lonely I was; as lonely and sorrowful a man as
any in England. I wrote back to say that I’d come to him gladly if he
could promise to put me in the way of earning my own living. He agreed
to that, and I left the old country, little thinking I should ever see
it again. I didn’t see Joseph before I went. All I knew of him was,
that he lived in Clerkenwell Close, married; and that was all I had to
guide me when I tried to find him a few years after. I was bitter
against him, and went without trying to say good-bye.

‘My son’s fortune seems to have been made chiefly out of horse-dealing
and what they call “land-grabbing”—buying sheep-runs over the heads of
squatters, to be bought out again at a high profit. Well, you know what
my opinion is of trading at the best, and as far as I could understand
it, it was trading at about its worst that had filled Michael’s
pockets. He’d had a partner for a time, and very ugly stories were told
me about the man. However, Michael gave me as kind a welcome as his
letter promised; prosperity had done him good, and he seemed only
anxious to make up for the years of unkindness that had gone by. Had I
been willing, I might have lived under his roof at my ease; but I held
him to his bargain, and worked like any other man who goes there
without money. It’s a comfort to me to think of those few years spent
in quiet and goodwill with my eldest boy. His own lad would have given
trouble, I’m afraid, if he’d lived; Michael used to talk to me uneasily
about him, poor fellow! But they both came to their end before the
world had parted them.

‘If I’d been a young man, I dare say I should have felt different when
they told me how rich I was; it gave me no pleasure at first, and when
I’d had time to think about it I only grew worried. I even thought once
or twice of getting rid of the burden by giving all the money to a
hospital in Sydney or Melbourne. But then I remembered that the poor in
the old country had more claim on me, and when I’d got used to the idea
of being a wealthy man, I found myself recalling all sorts of fancies
and wishes that used to come into my head when I was working hard for a
poor living. It took some time to get all the lawyer’s business
finished, and by when it was done I began to see a way before me. First
of all I must find my son in England, and see if he needed help. I
hadn’t made any change in my way of living, and I came back from
Australia as a steerage passenger, wearing the same clothes that I’d
worked in. The lawyer laughed at me, but I’m sure I should have laughed
at myself if I’d dressed up as a gentleman and begun to play the fool
in my old age. The money wasn’t to be used in that way. I’d got my
ideas, and they grew clearer during the voyage home.

‘You know how I found Jane. Not long after, I put an advertisement in
the papers, asking my son, if he saw it, to communicate with Mr.
Percival—that’s the lawyer I was recommended to in London. There was no
answer; Joseph was in America at that time. I hadn’t much reason to
like Mrs. Peckover and her daughter, but I kept up acquaintance with
them because I thought they might hear of Jo some day. And after a
while I sent Jane to learn a business. Do you know why I did that? Can
you think why I brought up the child as if I’d only had just enough to
keep us both, and never gave a sign that I could have made a rich lady
of her?’

In asking the question, he bent forward and laid his hand on Sidney’s
shoulder. His eyes gleamed with that light which betrays the
enthusiast, the idealist. As he approached the explanation to which his
story had tended, the signs of age and weakness disappeared before the
intensity of his feeling. Sidney understood now why he had always been
conscious of something in the man’s mind that was not revealed to him,
of a life-controlling purpose but vaguely indicated by the general
tenor of Michael’s opinions. The latter’s fervour affected him, and he
replied with emotion:

‘You wish Jane to think of this money as you do yourself—not to regard
it as wealth, but as the means of bringing help to the miserable.’

‘That is my thought, Sidney. It came to me in that form whilst I was
sitting by her bed, when she was ill at Mrs. Peckover’s. I knew nothing
of her character then, and the idea I had might have come to nothing
through her turning out untrustworthy. But I thought to myself: Suppose
she grows up to be a good woman—suppose I can teach her to look at
things in the same way as I do myself, train her to feel that no
happiness could be greater than the power to put an end to ever so
little of the want and wretchedness about her—suppose when I die I
could have the certainty that all this money was going to be used for
the good of the poor by a woman who herself belonged to the poor? You
understand me? It would have been easy enough to leave it among
charities in the ordinary way; but my idea went beyond that. I might
have had Jane schooled and fashioned into a lady, and still have hoped
that she would use the money well; but my idea went beyond _that_.
There’s plenty of ladies nowadays taking an interest in the miserable,
and spending their means unselfishly. What I hoped was to raise up for
the poor and the untaught a friend out of their own midst, some one who
had gone through all that they _suffer_, who was accustomed to earn her
own living by the work of her hands as _they_ do, who had never thought
herself their better, who saw the world as they see it and knew all
their wants. A lady may do good, we know that; but she can’t be the
friend of the poor as I understand it; there’s too great a distance
between her world and theirs. Can you picture to yourself how anxiously
I’ve watched this child from the first day she came to live with me?
I’ve scarcely had a thought but about her. I saw very soon that she had
good feelings, and I set myself to encourage them. I wanted her to be
able to read and write, but there was no need of any more education
than that; it was the heart I cared about, not the mind. Besides, I had
always to keep saying to myself that perhaps, after all, she wouldn’t
turn out the kind of woman I wished, and in that case she mustn’t be
spoiled for an ordinary life. Sidney, it’s this money that has made me
a weak old man when I might still have been as strong as many at fifty;
the care of it has worn me out; I haven’t slept quietly since it came
into my hands. But the worst is over. I shan’t be disappointed. Jane
will be the woman I’ve hoped for, and however soon my own life comes to
an end, I shall die knowing that there’s a true man by her side to help
her to make my idea a reality.

‘I’ve mentioned Mr. Percival, the lawyer. He’s an old man like myself,
and we’ve had many a long talk together. About a year and a half ago I
told him what I’ve told you now. Since I came back to England he’s been
managing the money for me; he’s paid me the little we needed, and the
rest of the income has been used in charity by some people we could
trust. Well, Mr. Percival doesn’t go with me in my plans for Jane. He
thinks I’m making a mistake, that I ought to have had the child
educated to fit her to live with rich people. It’s no use; I can’t get
him to feel what a grand thing it’ll be for Jane to go about among her
own people and help them as nobody ever could. He said to me not long
ago, “And isn’t the girl ever to have a husband?” It’s my hope that she
will, I told him. “And do you suppose,” he went on, “that whoever
marries her will let her live in the way you talk of? Where are you
going to find a working man that’ll be content never to touch this
money—to work on for his weekly wages, when he might be living at his
ease?” And I told him that it wasn’t as impossible as he thought. What
do you think, Sidney?’

The communication of a noble idea has the same effect upon the brains
of certain men—of one, let us say, in every hundred thousand—as a wine
that exalts and enraptures. As Sidney listened to the old man telling
of his wondrous vision, he became possessed with ardour such as he had
known but once or twice in his life. Idealism such as Michael Snowdon
had developed in these latter years is a form of genius; given the
susceptible hearer, it dazzles, inspires, raises to heroic contempt of
the facts of life. Had this story been related to him of some unknown
person, Sidney would have admired, but as one admires the nobly
impracticable; subject to the electric influence of a man who was great
enough to conceive and direct his life by such a project, who could
repose so supreme a faith in those he loved, all the primitive
nobleness of his character asserted itself, and he could accept with a
throbbing heart the superb challenge addressed to him.

‘If Jane can think me worthy to be her husband,’ he replied, ‘your
friend shall see that he has feared without cause.’

‘I knew it, Sidney; I knew it!’ exclaimed the old man. ‘How much
younger I feel now that I have shared this burden with you!’

‘And shall you now tell Jane?’ the other inquired.

‘Not yet; not just yet. She is very young; we must wait a little. But
there can be no reason why you shouldn’t speak to her—of yourself.’

Sidney was descending from the clouds. As the flush of his humanitarian
enthusiasm passed away, and he thought of his personal relations to
Jane, a misgiving, a scruple began to make itself heard within him.
Worldly and commonplace the thought, but—had he a right to ask the girl
to pledge herself to him under circumstances such as these? To be sure,
it was not as if Jane were an heiress in the ordinary way; for all
that, would it not be a proceeding of doubtful justice to woo her when
as yet she was wholly ignorant of the most important item in her
situation? His sincerity was unassailable, but—suppose, in fact, he had
to judge the conduct of another man thus placed? Upon the heated
pulsing of his blood succeeded a coolness, almost a chill; he felt as
though he had been on the verge of a precipice, and had been warned to
draw back only just in time. Every second showed him more distinctly
what his duty was. He experienced a sensation of thankfulness that he
had not spoken definitely on Saturday evening. His instinct had guided
him aright; Jane was still too young to be called upon solemnly to
decide her whole future.

‘That, too, had better wait, Mr. Snowdon,’ he said, after a pause of a
minute. ‘I should like her to know everything before I speak to her in
that way. In a year it will be time enough.’

Michael regarded him thoughtfully.

‘Perhaps you are right. I wish you knew Mr. Percival; but there is
time, there is time. He still thinks I shall be persuaded to alter my
plans. That night you came to Hanover Street and found me away, he took
me to see a lady who works among the poor in Clerkenwell; she knew me
by name, because Mr. Percival had given her money from me to use, but
we’d never seen each other till then. He wants me to ask her opinion
about Jane.’

‘Has he spoken of her to the lady, do you think?’

‘Oh no!’ replied the other, with perfect confidence. ‘He has promised
me to keep all that a secret as long as I wish. The lady—her name is
Miss Lant—seemed all that my friend said she was, and perhaps Jane
might do well to make her acquaintance some day; but that mustn’t be
till Jane knows and approves the purpose of my life and hers. The one
thing that troubles me still, Sidney, is—her father. It’s hard that I
can’t be sure whether my son will be a help or a hindrance. I must
wait, and try to know him better.’

The conversation had so wearied Michael, that in returning to the house
he had to lean on his companion’s arm. Sidney was silent, and yielded,
he scarce knew why, to a mood of depression. When Jane returned from
Maldon in the evening, and he heard her happy voice as the children ran
out to welcome her, there was a heaviness at his heart. Perhaps it came
only of hope deferred.




CHAPTER XXI

DEATH THE RECONCILER


There is no accounting for tastes. Sidney Kirkwood, spending his Sunday
evening in a garden away there in the chaw-bacon regions of Essex,
where it was so deadly quiet that you could hear the flutter of a
bird’s wing or the rustle of a leaf, not once only congratulated
himself on his good fortune; yet at that hour he might have stood, as
so often, listening to the eloquence, the wit, the wisdom, that give
proud distinction to the name of Clerkenwell Green. Towards sundown,
that modern Agora rang with the voices of orators, swarmed with
listeners, with disputants, with mockers, with indifferent loungers.
The circle closing about an agnostic lecturer intersected with one
gathered for a prayer-meeting; the roar of an enthusiastic
total-abstainer blended with the shriek of a Radical politician.
Innumerable were the little groups which had broken away from the
larger ones to hold semi-private debate on matters which demanded calm
consideration and the finer intellect. From the doctrine of the Trinity
to the question of cabbage _versus_ beef; from Neo-Malthusianism to the
grievance of compulsory vaccination; not a subject which modernism has
thrown out to the multitude but here received its sufficient mauling.
Above the crowd floated wreaths of rank tobacco smoke.

Straying from circle to circle might have been seen Mr. Joseph Snowdon,
the baldness of his crown hidden by a most respectable silk hat, on one
hand a glove, in the other his walking-stick, a yellow waistcoat
enhancing his appearance of dignity, a white necktie spotted with blue
and a geranium in his button-hole correcting the suspicion of age
suggested by his countenance. As a listener to harangues of the most
various tendency, Mr. Snowdon exhibited an impartial spirit; he smiled
occasionally, but was never moved to any expression of stronger
feeling. His placid front revealed the philosopher.

Yet at length something stirred him to a more pronounced interest. He
was on the edge of a dense throng which had just been delighted by the
rhetoric of a well-known Clerkenwell Radical; the topic under
discussion was Bent, and the last speaker had, in truth, put before
them certain noteworthy views of the subject as it affected the poor of
London. What attracted Mr. Snowdon’s attention was the voice of the
speaker who next rose. Pressing a little nearer, he got a glimpse of a
lean, haggard, grey-headed man, shabbily dressed, no bad example of a
sufferer from the hardships he was beginning to denounce. ‘That’s old
Hewett,’ remarked somebody close by. ‘He’s the feller to let ’em ’ave
it!’ Yes, it was John Hewett, much older, much more broken, yet much
fiercer than when we last saw him. Though it was evident that he spoke
often at these meetings, he had no command of his voice and no
coherence of style; after the first few words he seemed to be overcome
by rage that was little short of frenzy. Inarticulate screams and yells
interrupted the torrent of his invective; he raised both hands above
his head and clenched them in a gesture of frantic passion; his visage
was frightfully distorted, and in a few minutes there actually fell
drops of blood from his bitten lip. Rent!—it was a subject on which the
poor fellow could speak to some purpose. What was the root of the
difficulty a London workman found in making both ends meet? Wasn’t it
that accursed law by which the owner of property can make him pay a
half, and often more, of his earnings for permission to put his wife and
children under a roof? And what sort of dwellings were they, these in
which the men who made the wealth of the country were born and lived
and died? What would happen to the landlords of Clerkenwell if they got
their due? Ay, what _shall_ happen, my boys, and that before so very
long? For fifteen or twenty minutes John expended his fury, until, in
fact, he was speechless. It was terrible to look at him when at length
he made his way out of the crowd; his face was livid, his eyes
bloodshot, a red slaver covered his lips and beard; you might have
taken him for a drunken man, so feebly did his limbs support him, so
shattered was he by the fit through which he had passed.

Joseph followed him, and presently walked along at his side.

‘That was about as good a speech as I’ve heard for a long time, Mr.
Hewett,’ he began by observing. ‘I like to hear a man speak as if he
meant it.’

John looked up with a leaden, rheumy eye, but the compliment pleased
him, and in a moment he smiled vacantly.

‘I haven’t said my last word yet,’ he replied, with difficulty making
himself audible through his hoarseness.

‘It takes it out of you, I’m afraid. Suppose we have a drop of
something at the corner here?’

‘I don’t mind, Mr. Snowdon. I thought of looking in at my club for a
quarter of an hour; perhaps you’d come round with me afterwards?’

They drank at the public-house, then Hewett led the way by back streets
to the quarters of the club of which he had been for many years a
member. The locality was not cheerful, and the house itself stood in
much need of repair. As they entered, John requested his companion to
sign his name in the visitors’ book; Mr. Snowdon did so with a
flourish. They ascended to the first floor and passed into a room where
little could be seen but the gas-jets, and those dimly, owing to the
fume of pipes. The rattle of bones, the strumming of a banjo, and a
voice raised at intervals in a kind of whoop announced that a nigger
entertainment was in progress. Recreation of this kind is not uncommon
on Sunday evening at the workmen’s clubs; you will find it announced in
the remarkable list of lectures, &c., printed in certain Sunday
newspapers. The company which was exerting itself in the present
instance had at all events an appreciative audience; laughter and
applause broke forth very frequently.

‘I’d forgot it was this kind o’ thing to-night,’ said Hewett, when he
could discover no vacant seat. ‘Do you care about it? No more don’t I;
let’s go down into the readin’-room.’

Downstairs they established themselves at their ease. John ordered two
half-pints of ale—the club supplied refreshment for the body as well as
for the mind—and presently he was more himself.

‘How’s your wife?’ inquired Joseph. ‘Better, I hope?’

‘I wish I could say so,’ answered the other, shaking his head. ‘She
hasn’t been up since Thursday. She’s bad, poor woman! she’s bad.’

Joseph murmured his sympathy between two draughts of ale.

‘Seen young Kirkwood lately?’ Hewett asked, averting his eyes and
assuming a tone of half-absent indifference.

‘He’s gone away for his holiday; gone into Essex somewhere. When was it
he was speaking of you? Why, one day last week, to be sure.’

‘Speakin’ about me, eh?’ said John, turning his glass round and round
on the table. And as the other remained silent, he added, ‘You can tell
him, if you like, that my wife’s been very bad for a long time. Him an’
me don’t have nothing to say to each other—but you can tell him that,
if you like.’

‘So I will,’ replied Mr. Snowdon, nodding with a confidential air.

He had noticed from the beginning of his acquaintance with Hewett that
the latter showed no disinclination to receive news of Kirkwood. As
Clem’s husband, Joseph was understood to be perfectly aware of the
state of things between the Hewetts and their former friend, and in a
recent conversation with Mrs. Hewett he had assured himself that she,
at all events, would be glad if the estrangement could come to an end.
For reasons of his own, Joseph gave narrow attention to these signs.

The talk was turning to other matters, when a man who had just entered
the room and stood looking about him with an uneasy expression caught
sight of Hewett and approached him. He was middle-aged, coarse of
feature, clad in the creased black which a certain type of artisan
wears on Sunday.

‘I’d like a word with you, John,’ he said, ‘if your friend’ll excuse.’

Hewett rose from the table, and they walked together to an unoccupied
spot.

‘Have you heard any talk about the Burial Club?’ inquired the man, in a
low voice of suspicion, knitting his eyebrows.

‘Heard anything? No. What?’

‘Why, Dick Smales says he can’t get the money for his boy, as died last
week.’

‘Can’t get it? Why not?’

‘That’s just what I want to know. Some o’ the chaps is talkin’ about it
upstairs. M’Cosh ain’t been seen for four or five days. Somebody had
news as he was ill in bed, and now there’s no findin’ him. I’ve got a
notion there’s something wrong, my boy.’

Hewett’s eyes grew large and the muscles of his mouth contracted.

‘Where’s Jenkins?’ he asked abruptly. ‘I suppose he can explain it?’

‘No, by God, he can’t! He won’t say nothing, but he’s been runnin’
about all yesterday and to-day, lookin’ precious queer.’

Without paying any further attention to Snowdon, John left the room
with his companion, and they went upstairs. Most of the men present
were members of the Burial Club in question, an institution of some
fifteen years’ standing and in connection with the club which met here
for social and political purposes; they were in the habit, like John
Hewett, of depositing their coppers weekly, thus insuring themselves or
their relatives for a sum payable at death. The rumour that something
was wrong, that the secretary M’Cosh could not be found, began to
create a disturbance; presently the nigger entertainment came to an
end, and the Burial Club was the sole topic of conversation.

On the morrow it was an ascertained fact that one of the catastrophes
which occasionally befall the provident among wage-earners had come to
pass. Investigation showed that for a long time there had been
carelessness and mismanagement of funds, and that fraud had completed
the disaster. M’Cosh was wanted by the police.

To John Hewett the blow was a terrible one. In spite of his poverty, he
had never fallen behind with those weekly payments. The thing he
dreaded supremely was, that his wife or one of the children should die
and he be unable to provide a decent burial. At the death of the last
child born to him the club had of course paid, and the confidence he
felt in it for the future was a sensible support under the many
miseries of his life, a support of which no idea can be formed by one
who has never foreseen the possibility of those dear to him being
carried to a pauper’s grave. It was a touching fact that he still kept
up the payment for Clara; who could say but his daughter might yet come
back to him to die? To know that he had lost that one stronghold
against fate was a stroke that left him scarcely strength to go about
his daily work.

And he could not breathe a word of it to his wife. Oh that bitter curse
of poverty, which puts corrupting poison into the wounds inflicted by
nature, which outrages the spirit’s tenderness, which profanes with
unutterable defilement the secret places of the mourning heart! He
could not, durst not, speak a word of this misery to her whose
gratitude and love had resisted every trial, who had shared
uncomplainingly all the evil of his lot, and had borne with supreme
patience those added sufferings of which he had no conception. For she
lay on her deathbed. The doctor told him so on the very day when he
learnt that it would be out of his power to discharge the fitting
pieties at her grave. So far from looking to her for sympathy, it
behoved him to keep from her as much as a suspicion of what had
happened.

Their home at this time was a kitchen in King’s Cross Road. The eldest
child, Amy, was now between ten and eleven; Annie was nine; Tom seven.
These, of course, went to school every day, and were being taught to
appreciate the woefulness of their inheritance. Amy was, on the whole,
a good girl; she could make purchases as well as her mother, and when
in the mood, look carefully after her little brother and sister; but
already she had begun to display restiveness under the hard discipline
to which the domestic poverty subjected her. Once she had played truant
from school, and told falsehoods to the teachers to explain her
absence. It was discovered that she had been tempted by other girls to
go and see the Lord Mayor’s show. Annie and Tom threatened to be
troublesome when they got a little older; the boy could not be taught
to speak the truth, and his sister was constantly committing petty
thefts of jam, sugar, even coppers; and during the past year their
mother was seldom able to exert herself in correcting these faults.
Only by dint of struggle which cost her agonies could she discharge the
simplest duties of home. She made a brave fight against disease and
penury and incessant dread of the coming day, but month after month her
strength failed. Now at length she tried vainly to leave her bed. The
last reserve of energy was exhausted, and the end near.

After her death, what then? Through the nights of this week after her
doom had been spoken she lay questioning the future. She knew that but
for her unremitting efforts Hewett would have yielded to the despair of
a drunkard; the crucial moment was when he found himself forsaken by
his daughter, and no one but this poor woman could know what force of
loving will, what entreaties, what tears, had drawn him back a little
way from the edge of the gulf. Throughout his life until that day of
Clara’s disappearance he had seemed in no danger from the deadliest
enemy of the poor; one taste of the oblivion that could be bought at
any street-corner, and it was as though drinking had been a recognised
habit with him. A year, two years, and he still drank himself into
forgetfulness as often as his mental suffering waxed unendurable. On
the morrow of every such crime—interpret the word rightly—he hated
himself for his cruelty to that pale sufferer whose reproaches were
only the utterances of love. The third year saw an improvement, whether
owing to conscious self-control or to the fact that time was blunting
his affliction. Instead of the public-house, he frequented all places
where the woes of the nether world found fierce expression. He became a
constant speaker at the meetings on Clerkenwell Green and at the
Radical clubs. The effect upon him of this excitement was evil enough,
yet not so evil as the malady of drink. Mrs. Hewett was thankful for
the alternative. But when she was no longer at his side—what then?

His employment was irregular, but for the most part at cabinet-making.
The workshop where he was generally to be found was owned by two
brothers, who invariably spent the first half of each week in steady
drinking. Their money gone, they set to work and made articles of
furniture, which on Saturday they took round to the shops of small
dealers and sold for what they could get. When once they took up their
tools, these men worked with incredible persistency, and they expected
the same exertion from those they employed. ‘I wouldn’t give a —— for
the chap as can’t do his six-and-thirty hours at the bench!’ remarked
one of them on the occasion of a workman falling into a fainting-fit,
caused by utter exhaustion. Hewett was anything but strong, and he
earned little.

Late on Saturday afternoon, Sidney Kirkwood and his friends were back
in London. As he drew near to Tysoe Street, carrying the bag which was
all the luggage he had needed, Sidney by chance encountered Joseph
Snowdon, who, after inquiring about his relatives, said that he had
just come from visiting the Hewetts. Mrs. Hewett was very ill indeed;
and it was scarcely to be expected she would live more than a few days.

‘You mean that?’ exclaimed Kirkwood, upon whom, after his week of
holiday and of mental experiences which seemed to have changed the face
of the world for him, this sudden announcement came with a painful
shock, reviving all the miserable past. ‘She is dying?’

‘There’s no doubt of it.’

And Joseph added his belief that John Hewett would certainly not take
it ill if the other went there before it was too late.

Sidney had no appetite now for the meal he would have purchased on
reaching home. A profound pity for the poor woman who had given him so
many proofs of her affection made his heart heavy almost to tears. The
perplexities of the present vanished in a revival of old tenderness, of
bygone sympathies and sorrows. He could not doubt but that it was his
duty to go to his former friends at a time such as this. Perhaps, if he
had overcome his pride, he might have sooner brought the estrangement
to an end.

He did not know, and had forgotten to ask of Snowdon, the number of the
house in King’s Cross Road where the Hewetts lived. He could find it,
however, by visiting Pennyloaf. Conquering his hesitation, he was on
the point of going forth, when his landlady came up and told him that a
young girl wished to see him. It was Amy Hewett, and her face told him
on what errand she had come.

‘Mr. Kirkwood,’ she began, looking up with embarrassment, for he was
all but a stranger to her now, ‘mother wants to know if you’d come and
see her. She’s very bad; they’re afraid she’s—’

The word was choked. Amy had been crying, and the tears again rose to
her eyes.

‘I was just coming,’ Sidney answered, as he took her hand and pressed
it kindly.

They crossed Wilmington Square and descended by the streets that slope
to Coldbath Fields Prison. The cellar in which John Hewett and his
family were housed was underneath a milk-shop; Amy led the way down
stone steps from the pavement of the street into an area, where more
than two people would have had difficulty in standing together. Sidney
saw that the window which looked upon this space was draped with a
sheet. By an open door they entered a passage, then came to the door of
the room. Amy pushed it open, and showed that a lamp gave light within.

To poor homes Sidney Kirkwood was no stranger, but a poorer than this
now disclosed to him he had never seen. The first view of it made him
draw in his breath, as though a pang went through him. Hewett was not
here. The two younger children were sitting upon a mattress, eating
bread. Amy stepped up to the bedside and bent to examine her mother’s
face.

‘I think she’s asleep,’ she whispered, turning round to Sidney.

Sleep, or death? It might well be the latter, for anything Sidney could
determine to the contrary. The face he could not recognise, or only
when he had gazed at it for several minutes. Oh, pitiless world, that
pursues its business and its pleasure, that takes its fill of life from
the rising to the going down of the sun, and within sound of its
clamour is this hiding-place of anguish and desolation!

‘Mother, here’s Mr. Kirkwood.’

Repeated several times, the words at length awoke consciousness. The
dying woman could not move her head from the pillow; her eyes wandered,
but in the end rested upon Sidney. He saw an expression of surprise, of
anxiety, then a smile of deep contentment.

‘I knew you’d come. I did so want to see you. Don’t go just yet, will
you?’

The lump in his throat hindered Sidney from replying. Hot tears, an
agony in the shedding, began to stream down his cheeks.

‘Where’s John?’ she continued, trying to look about the room. ‘Amy,
where’s your father? He’ll come soon, Sidney. I want you and him to be
friends again. He knows he’d never ought to a’ said what he did. Don’t
take on so, Sidney! There’ll be Amy to look after the others. She’ll be
a good girl. She’s promised me. It’s John I’m afraid for. If only he
can keep from drink. Will you try and help him, Sidney?’

There was a terrible earnestness of appeal in the look she fixed upon
him. Sidney replied that he would hold nothing more sacred than the
charge she gave him.

‘It’ll be easier for them to live,’ continued the feeble voice. ‘I’ve
been ill so long, and there’s been so much expense. Amy’ll be earning
something before long.’

‘Don’t trouble,’ Sidney answered. ‘They shall never want as long as I
live—never!’

‘Sidney, come a bit nearer. Do you know anything about _her_?’

He shook his head.

‘If ever—if ever she comes back, don’t turn away from her—will you?’

‘I would welcome her as I would a sister of my own.’

‘There’s such hard things in a woman’s life. What would a’ become of
me, if John hadn’t took pity on me! The world’s a hard place; I should
be glad to leave it, if it wasn’t for them as has to go on in their
trouble. I knew you’d come when I sent Amy. Oh, I feel that easier in
my mind!’

‘Why didn’t you send long before? No, it’s my fault. Why didn’t I come?
Why didn’t I come?’

There was a footstep in the passage, a slow, uncertain step; then the
door moved a little. With blurred vision Sidney saw Hewett enter and
come forward. They grasped each other’s hands without speaking, and
John, as though his strength were at an end, dropped upon the chair by
the bedside. For the last four or five nights he had sat there; if he
got half an hour’s painful slumber now and then it was the utmost. His
face was like that of some prisoner, whom the long torture of a foul
dungeon has brought to the point of madness. He uttered only a few
words during the half-hour that Sidney still remained in the room. The
latter, when Mrs. Hewett’s relapse into unconsciousness made it useless
for him to stay, beckoned Amy to follow him out into the area and put
money in her hand, begging her to get whatever was needed without
troubling her father. He would come again in the morning.

Mrs. Hewett died just before daybreak without a pang, as though death
had compassion on her. When Sidney came, about nine o’clock, he found
Amy standing at the door of the milk-shop; the people who kept it had
brought the children up into their room. Hewett still sat by the bed;
seeing Kirkwood, he pointed to the hidden face.

‘How am I to bury her?’ he whispered hoarsely. ‘Haven’t you heard about
it? They’ve stole the club-money; they’ve robbed me of it; I haven’t as
much as’ll pay for her coffin.’

Sidney fancied at first that the man’s mind was wandering, but Hewett
took out of his pocket a scrap of newspaper in which the matter was
briefly reported.

‘See, it’s there. I’ve known since last Sunday, and I had to keep it
from her. No need to be afraid of speakin’ now. They’ve robbed me, and
I haven’t as much as’ll pay for her coffin. It’s a nice blasted world,
this is, where they won’t let you live, and then make you pay if you
don’t want to be buried like a dog! She’s had nothing but pain and
poverty all her life, and now they’ll pitch her out of the way in a
parish box. Do you remember what hopes I used to have when we were
first married? See the end of ’em—look at this underground hole—look at
this bed as she lays on! Is it my fault? By God, I wonder I haven’t
killed myself before this! I’ve been drove mad, I tell you—mad! It’s
well if I don’t do murder yet; every man as I see go by with a good
coat on his back and a face fat with good feeding, it’s all I can do to
keep from catchin’ his throat an tearin’ the life out of him!’

‘Let’s talk about the burial,’ interposed Sidney. ‘Make your mind at
ease. I’ve got enough to pay for all that, and you must let me lend you
what you want.’

‘Lend me money? You as I haven’t spoke to for years?’

‘The more fault mine. I ought to have come back again long since; you
wouldn’t have refused an old friend that never meant an unkindness to
you.’

‘No, it was me as was to blame,’ said the other, with choking voice.
‘She always told me so, and she always said what was right. But I can’t
take it of you, Sidney; I can’t! Lend it? An’ where am I goin’ to get
it from to pay you back? It won’t be so long before I lie like she does
there. It’s getting too much for me.’

The first tears he had shed rose at this generosity of the man he had
so little claim upon. His passionate grief and the spirit of rebellion,
which grew more frenzied as he grew older, were subdued to a sobbing
gratitude for the kindness which visited him in his need. Nerveless,
voiceless, he fell back again upon the chair and let his head lie by
that of the dead woman.




CHAPTER XXII

WATCHING FROM AMBUSH


Mr. Joseph Snowdon, though presenting a calm countenance to the world
and seeming to enjoy comparative prosperity, was in truth much harassed
by the difficulties of his position. Domestic troubles he had
anticipated, but the unforeseen sequel of his marriage resulted in a
martyrdom at the hands of Clem and her mother such as he had never
dreamed of. His faults and weaknesses distinctly those of the civilised
man, he found himself in disastrous alliance with two savages, whose
characters so supplemented each other as to constitute in unison a
formidable engine of tyranny. Clem—suspicious, revengeful, fierce,
watching with cruel eyes every opportunity of taking payment on account
for the ridicule to which she had exposed herself; Mrs.
Peckover—ceaselessly occupied with the basest scheming, keen as an
Indian on any trail she happened to strike, excited by the scent of
money as a jackal by that of carrion; for this pair Joseph was no
match. Not only did they compel him to earn his daily bread by dint of
methodical effort such as was torture to his indolent disposition, but,
moreover, in pursuance of Mrs. Peckover’s crafty projects, he was
constrained to an assiduous hypocrisy in his relations with Michael and
Jane which wearied him beyond measure. Joseph did not belong to the
most desperate class of hungry mortals; he had neither the large
ambitions and the passionate sensual desires which make life an
unending fever, nor was he possessed with that foul itch of
covetousness which is the explanation of the greater part of the
world’s activity. He understood quite sufficiently the advantages of
wealth, and was prepared to go considerable lengths for the sake of
enjoying them, but his character lacked persistence. This defect
explained the rogueries and calamities of his life. He had brains in
abundance, and a somewhat better education would have made of him
either a successful honest man or a rascal of superior scope—it is
always a toss-up between these two results where a character such as
his is in question. Ever since he abandoned the craft to which his
father had had him trained, he had lived on his wits; there would be
matter for a volume in the history of his experiences at home and
abroad, a volume infinitely more valuable considered as a treatise on
modern civilisation than any professed work on that subject in
existence. With one episode only in his past can we here concern
ourselves; the retrospect is needful to make clear his relations with
Mr. Scawthorne.

On his return from America, Joseph possessed a matter of a hundred
pounds; the money was not quite legally earned (pray let us reserve the
word honesty for a truer use than the common one), and on the whole he
preferred to recommence life in the old country under a pseudonym—that
little affair of the desertion of his child would perhaps, in any case,
have made this advisable. A hundred pounds will not go very far, but
Joseph took care to be well-dressed, and allowed it to be surmised by
those with whom he came in contact that the resources at his command
were considerable. In early days, as we know, he had worked at
electroplating, and the natural bent of his intellect was towards
mechanical and physical science; by dint of experimenting at his old
pursuit, he persuaded himself, or at all events attained plausibility
for the persuading of others, that he had discovered a new and valuable
method of plating with nickel, He gave it out that he was in search of
a partner to join him in putting this method into practice. Gentlemen
thus situated naturally avail themselves of the advertisement columns
of the newspaper, and Joseph by this means had the happiness to form an
acquaintance with one Mr. Polkenhorne, who, like himself, had sundry
schemes for obtaining money without toiling for it in the usual vulgar
way. Polkenhorne was a man of thirty-five, much of a blackguard, but
keen-witted, handsome, and tolerably educated; the son of a Clerkenwell
clockmaker, he had run through an inheritance of a few thousand pounds,
and made no secret of his history—spoke of his experiences, indeed,
with a certain pride. Between these two a close intimacy sprang up, one
of those partnerships, beginning with mutual deception, which are so
common in the border-land of enterprise just skirting the criminal
courts. Polkenhorne resided at this time in Kennington; he was
married—or said that he was—to a young lady in the theatrical
profession, known to the public as Miss Grace Danver. To Mrs.
Polkenhorne, or Miss Danver, Joseph soon had the honour of being
presented, for she was just then playing at a London theatre; he found
her a pretty but consumptive-looking girl, not at all likely to achieve
great successes, earning enough, however, to support Mr. Polkenhorne
during this time of his misfortunes—a most pleasant and natural
arrangement.

Polkenhorne’s acquaintances were numerous, but, as he informed Joseph,
most of them were ‘played out,’ that is to say, no further use could be
made of them from Polkenhorne’s point of view. One, however, as yet
imperfectly known, promised to be useful, perchance as a victim, more
probably as an ally; his name was Scawthorne, and Polkenhorne had come
across him in consequence of a friendship existing between Grace Danver
and Mrs. Scawthorne—at all events, a young lady thus known—who was
preparing herself for the stage. This gentleman was ‘something in the
City;’ he had rather a close look, but proved genial enough, and was
very ready to discuss things in general with Mr. Polkenhorne and his
capitalist friend Mr. Camden, just from the United States.

A word or two about Charles Henry Scawthorne, of the circumstances
which made him what you know, or what you conjecture. His father had a
small business as a dyer in Islington, and the boy, leaving school at
fourteen, was sent to become a copying-clerk in a solicitor’s office;
his tastes were so strongly intellectual that it seemed a pity to put
him to work he hated, and the clerkship was the best opening that could
be procured for him. Two years after, Mr. Scawthorne died; his wife
tried to keep on the business, but soon failed, and thenceforth her son
had to support her as well as himself. From sixteen to three-and-twenty
was the period of young Scawthorne’s life which assured his future
advancement—and his moral ruin. A grave, gentle, somewhat effeminate
boy, with a great love of books and a wonderful power of application to
study, he suffered so much during those years of early maturity, that,
as in almost all such eases, his nature was corrupted. Pity that some
self-made intellectual man of our time has not flung in the world’s
teeth a truthful autobiography. Scawthorne worked himself up to a
position which had at first seemed unattainable; what he paid for the
success was loss of all his pure ideals, of his sincerity, of his
disinterestedness, of the fine perceptions to which he was born.
Probably no one who is half-starved and overworked during those
critical years comes out of the trial with his moral nature uninjured;
to certain characters it is a wrong irreparable. To stab the root of a
young tree, to hang crushing burdens upon it, to rend off its early
branches—that is not the treatment likely to result in growth such as
nature purposed. There will come of it a vicious formation, and the
principle applies also to the youth of men.

Scawthorne was fond of the theatre; as soon as his time of incessant
toll was over, he not only attended performances frequently, but
managed to make personal acquaintance with sundry theatrical people.
Opportunity for this was afforded by his becoming member of a club,
consisting chiefly of solicitors’ clerks, which was frequently honoured
by visits from former associates who had taken to the stage; these
happy beings would condescend to recite at times, to give help in
getting up a dramatic entertainment, and soon, in this way, Scawthorne
came to know an old actor named Drake, who supported himself by
instructing novices, male and female, in his own profession; one of Mr.
Drake’s old pupils was Miss Grace Danver, in whom, as soon as he met
her, Scawthorne recognised the Grace Rudd of earlier days. And it was
not long after this that he brought to Mr. Drake a young girl of
interesting appearance, but very imperfect education, who fancied she
had a turn for acting; he succeeded in arranging for her instruction,
and a year and a half later she obtained her first engagement at a
theatre in Scotland. The name she adopted was Clara Vale. Joseph
Snowdon saw her once or twice before she left London, and from Grace
Danver he heard that Grace and she had been schoolfellows in
Clerkenwell. These facts revived in his memory when he afterwards heard
Clem speak of Clara Hewett.

Nothing came of the alliance between Polkenhorne and Joseph; when the
latter’s money was exhausted, they naturally fell apart. Joseph made a
living in sundry precarious ways, but at length sank into such straits
that he risked the step of going to Clerkenwell Close. Personal
interest in his child he had then none whatever; his short married life
seemed an episode in the remote past, recalled with indifference. But
in spite of his profound selfishness, it was not solely from the
speculative point of view that he regarded Jane, when he had had time
to realise that she was his daughter, and in a measure to appreciate
her character. With the merely base motives which led him to seek her
affection and put him at secret hostility with Sidney Kirkwood, there
mingled before long a strain of feeling which was natural and pure; he
became a little jealous of his father and of Sidney on other grounds
than those of self-interest. Intolerable as his home was, no wonder
that he found it a pleasant relief to spend an evening in Hanover
Street; he never came away without railing at himself for his
imbecility in having married Clem. For the present he had to plot with
his wife and Mrs. Peckover, but only let the chance for plotting
_against_ them offer itself! The opportunity might come. In the
meantime, the great thing was to postpone the marriage—he had no doubt
it was contemplated—between Jane and Sidney. That would be little less
than a fatality.

The week that Jane spent in Essex was of course a time of desperate
anxiety with Joseph; immediately on her return he hastened to assure
himself that things remained as before. It seemed to him that Jane’s
greeting had more warmth than she was wont to display when they met;
sundry other little changes in her demeanour struck him at the same
interview, and he was rather surprised that she had not so much
blitheness as before she went away. But his speculation on minutiae
such as these was suddenly interrupted a day or two later by news which
threw him into a state of excitement; Jane sent word that her
grandfather was very unwell, that he appeared to have caught a chill in
the journey home, and could not at present leave his bed. For a week
the old man suffered from feverish symptoms, and, though he threw off
the ailment, it was in a state of much feebleness that he at length
resumed the ordinary tenor of his way. Jane had of course stayed at
home to nurse him; a fortnight, a month passed, and Michael still kept
her from work. Then it happened that, on Joseph’s looking in one
evening, the old man said quietly, ‘I think I’d rather Jane stayed at
home in future. We’ve had a long talk about it this afternoon.’

Joseph glanced at his daughter, who met the look very gravely. He had a
feeling that the girl was of a sudden grown older; when she spoke it
was in brief phrases, and with but little of her natural spontaneity;
noiseless as always in her movements, she walked with a staider gait,
held herself less girlishly, and on saying good-night she let her cheek
rest for a moment against her father’s, a thing she had never yet done.

The explanation of it all came a few minutes after Jane’s retirement.
Michael, warned by his illness how unstable was the tenure on which he
henceforth held his life, had resolved to have an end of mystery and
explain to his son all that he had already made known to Sidney
Kirkwood. With Jane he had spoken a few hours ago, revealing to her the
power that was in his hands, the solemn significance he attached to it,
the responsibility with which her future was to be invested. To make
the same things known to Joseph was a task of more difficulty. He could
not here count on sympathetic intelligence; it was but too certain that
his son would listen with disappointment, if not with bitterness. In
order to mitigate the worst results, he began by making known the fact
of his wealth and asking if Joseph had any practical views which could
be furthered by a moderate sum put at his disposal.

‘At my death,’ he added, ‘you’ll find that I haven’t dealt unkindly by
you. But you’re a man of middle age, and I should like to see you in
some fixed way of life before I go.’

Having heard all, Joseph promised to think over the proposal which
concerned himself. It was in a strange state of mind that he returned
to the Close; one thing only he was clear upon, that to Clem and her
mother he would breathe no word of what had been told him. After a
night passed without a wink of sleep, struggling with the amazement,
the incredulity, the confusion of understanding caused by his father’s
words, he betook himself to a familiar public-house, and there penned a
note to Scawthorne, requesting an interview as soon as possible. The
meeting took place that evening at the retreat behind Lincoln’s Inn
Fields where the two had held colloquies on several occasions during
the last half-year. Scawthorne received with gravity what his
acquaintance had to communicate. Then he observed:

‘The will was executed ten days ago.’

‘It was? And what’s he left me?’

‘Seven thousand pounds—less legacy duty.’

‘And thirty thousand to Jane?’

‘Just so.’

Joseph drew in his breath; his teeth ground together for a moment; his
eyes grew very wide. With a smile Scawthorne proceeded to explain that
Jane’s trustees were Mr. Percival, senior, and his son. Should she die
unmarried before attaining her twenty-first birthday, the money
bequeathed to her was to be distributed among certain charities.

‘It’s my belief there’s a crank in the old fellow,’ exclaimed Joseph.
‘Is he really such a fool as to think Jane won’t use the money for
herself? And what about Kirkwood? I tell you what it is; he’s a deep
fellow, is Kirkwood. I wish you knew him.’

Scawthorne confessed that he had the same wish, but added that there
was no chance of its being realised; prudence forbade any move in that
direction.

‘If he marries her,’ questioned Joseph, ‘will the money be his?’

‘No; it will be settled on her. But it comes to very much the same
thing; there’s to be no restraint on her discretion in using it.’

‘She might give her affectionate parent a hundred or so now and then,
if she chose?’

‘If she chose.’

Scawthorne began a detailed inquiry into the humanitarian projects of
which Joseph had given but a rude and contemptuous explanation. The
finer qualities of his mind enabled him to see the matter in quite a
different light from that in which it presented itself to Jane’s
father; he had once or twice had an opportunity of observing Michael
Snowdon at the office, and could realise in a measure the character
which directed its energies to such an ideal aim. Concerning Jane he
asked many questions; then the conversation turned once more to Sidney
Kirkwood.

‘I wish he’d married his old sweetheart,’ observed Joseph, watching the
other’s face.

‘Who was that?’

‘A girl called Clara Hewett.’

Their looks met. Scawthorne, in spite of habitual self-command,
betrayed an extreme surprise.

‘I wonder what’s become of her?’ continued Joseph, still observing his
companion, and speaking with unmistakable significance.

‘Just tell me something about this,’ said Scawthorne peremptorily.

Joseph complied, and ended his story with a few more hints.

‘I never saw her myself—at least I can’t be sure that I did. There was
somebody of the same name—Clara—a friend of Polkenhorne’s wife.’

Scawthorne appeared to pay no attention; he mused with a wrinkled brow.

‘If only I could put something between Kirkwood and the girl,’ remarked
Joseph, as if absently. ‘I shouldn’t wonder if it could be made worth
some one’s while to give a bit of help that way. Don’t you think so?’

In the tone of one turning to a different subject, Scawthorne asked
suddenly:

‘What use are you going to make of your father’s offer?’

‘Well, I’m not quite sure. Shouldn’t wonder if I go in for filters.’

‘Filters?’

Joseph explained. In the capacity of ‘commission agent’—denomination
which includes and apologises for such a vast variety of casual
pursuits—he had of late been helping to make known to the public a new
filter, which promised to be a commercial success. The owner of the
patent lacked capital, and a judicious investment might secure a share
in the business; Joseph thought of broaching the subject with him next
day.

‘You won’t make a fool of yourself?’ remarked Scawthorne.

‘Trust me; I think I know my way about.’

For the present these gentlemen had nothing more to say to each other;
they emptied their glasses with deliberation, exchanged a look which
might mean either much or nothing, and so went their several ways.

The filter project was put into execution. When Joseph had communicated
it in detail to his father, the latter took the professional advice of
his friend Mr. Percival, and in the course of a few weeks Joseph found
himself regularly established in a business which had the—for him—novel
characteristic of serving the purposes of purity. The manufactory was
situated in a by-street on the north of Euston Road: a small concern,
but at all events a genuine one. On the window of the office you read,
‘Lake, Snowdon, & Co.’ As it was necessary to account for this
achievement to Clem and Mrs. Peckover, Joseph made known to them a part
of the truth; of the will he said nothing, and, for reasons of his own,
he allowed these tender relatives to believe that he was in a fair way
to inherit the greater part of Michael’s possessions. There was
jubilation in Clerkenwell Close, but mother and daughter kept stern
watch upon Joseph’s proceedings.

Another acquaintance of ours benefited by this event. Michael made it a
stipulation that some kind of work should be found at the factory for
John Hewett, who, since his wife’s death, had been making a wretched
struggle to establish a more decent home for the children. The firm of
Lake, Snowdon, & Co. took Hewett into their employment as a porter, and
paid him twenty-five shillings a week—of which sum, however, the odd
five shillings were privately made up by Michael. On receiving this
appointment, John drew the sigh of a man who finds himself in haven
after perilous beating about a lee shore. The kitchen in King’s Cross
Road was abandoned, and with Sidney Kirkwood’s aid the family found
much more satisfactory quarters. Friends of Sidney’s, a man and wife of
middle age without children, happened to be looking for lodgings: it
was decided that they and John Hewett should join in the tenancy of a
flat, up on the fifth storey of the huge block of tenements called
Farringdon Road Buildings. By this arrangement the children would be
looked after, and the weekly twenty-five shillings could be made to go
much further than on the ordinary system. As soon as everything had
been settled, and when Mr. and Mrs. Eagles had already housed
themselves in the one room which was all they needed for their private
accommodation, Hewett and the children began to pack together their
miserable sticks and rags for removal. Just then Sidney Kirkwood looked
in.

‘Eagles wants to see you for a minute about something,’ he said. ‘Just
walk round with me, will you?’

John obeyed, in the silent, spiritless way now usual with him. It was
but a short distance to the buildings: they went up the winding stone
staircase, and Sidney gave a hollow-sounding knock at one of the two
doors that faced each other on the fifth storey. Mrs. Eagles opened, a
decent, motherly woman, with a pleasant and rather curious smile on her
face. She led the way into one of the rooms which John had seen empty
only a few hours ago. How was this? Oil-cloth on the floor, a blind at
the window, a bedstead, a table, a chest of drawers—

Mrs. Eagles withdrew, discreetly. Hewett stood with a look of uneasy
wonderment, and at length turned to his companion.

‘Now, look here,’ he growled, in an unsteady voice, ‘what’s all this
about?’

‘Somebody seems to have got here before you,’ replied Sidney, smiling.

‘How the devil am I to keep any self-respect if you go on treatin’ me
in this fashion?’ blustered John, hanging his head.

‘It isn’t my doing, Mr. Hewett.’

‘Whose, then?’

‘A friend’s. Don’t make a fuss. You shall know the person some day.’




CHAPTER XXIII

ON THE EVE OF TRIUMPH


‘I have got your letter, but it tells me no more than the last did. Why
don’t you say plainly what you mean? I suppose it’s something you are
ashamed of. You say that there’s a chance for me of earning a large sum
of money, and if you are in earnest, I shall be only too glad to hear
how it’s to be done. This life is no better than what I used to lead
years ago; I’m no nearer to getting a good part than I was when I first
began acting, and unless I can get money to buy dresses and all the
rest of it, I may go on for ever at this hateful drudgery. I shall take
nothing more from you: I say it, and I mean it; but as you tell me that
this chance has nothing to do with yourself, let me know what it really
is. For a large sum of money there are few things I wouldn’t do. Of
course it’s something disgraceful, but you needn’t be afraid on that
account; I haven’t lost all my pride yet, but I know what I’m fighting
for, and I won’t be beaten. Cost what it may, I’ll make people hear of
me and talk of me, and I’ll pay myself back for all I’ve gone through.

So write in plain words, or come and see me.

C. V.’

She wrote at a round table, shaky on its central support, in the
parlour of an indifferent lodging-house; the October afternoon drew
towards dusk; the sky hung low and murky, or, rather, was itself
invisible, veiled by the fume of factory chimneys; a wailing wind
rattled the sash and the door. A newly lighted fire refused to flame
cheerfully, half smothered in its own smoke, which every now and then
was blown downwards and out into the room. The letter
finished—scribbled angrily with a bad pen and in pale ink—she put it
into its envelope—‘C. H. Scawthorne, Esq.’

Then a long reverie, such as she always fell into when alone and
unoccupied. The face was older, but not greatly changed from that of
the girl who fought her dread fight with temptation, and lost it, in
the lodging at Islington, who, then as now, brooded over the wild
passions in her heart and defied the world that was her enemy. Still a
beautiful face, its haughty characteristics strengthened, the lips a
little more sensual, a little coarser; still the same stamp of
intellect upon the forehead, the same impatient scorn and misery in her
eyes. She asked no one’s pity, but not many women breathed at that
moment who knew more of suffering.

For three weeks she had belonged to a company on tour in the northern
counties. In accordance with the modern custom—so beneficial to actors
and the public—their repertory consisted of one play, the famous
melodrama, ‘A Secret of the Thames,’ recommended to provincial
audiences by its run of four hundred and thirty-seven nights at a
London theatre. These, to be sure, were not the London actors, but
advertisements in local newspapers gave it to be understood that they
‘made an _ensemble_ in no respect inferior to that which was so long
the delight of the metropolis.’ Starred on the placards was the name of
Mr. Samuel Peel, renowned in the North of England; his was the company,
and his the main glory in the piece. As leading lady he had the
distinguished Miss Erminia Walcott; her part was a trying one, for she
had to be half-strangled by ruffians and flung—most decorously—over the
parapet of London Bridge. In the long list of subordinate performers
occurred two names with which we are familiar, Miss Grace Danver and
Miss Clara Vale. The present evening would be the third and last in a
certain town of Lancashire, one of those remarkable centres of industry
which pollute heaven and earth, and on that account are spoken of with
somewhat more of pride than stirred the Athenian when he named his
Acropolis.

Clara had just risen to stir the fire, compelled to move by the smoke
that was annoying her, when, after a tap at the door, there came in a
young woman of about five-and-twenty, in a plain walking costume, tall,
very slender, pretty, but looking ill. At this moment there was a
slight flush on her cheeks and a brightness in her eyes which obviously
came of some excitement. She paused just after entering and said in an
eager voice, which had a touch of huskiness:

‘What do you think? Miss Walcott’s taken her hook!’

Clara did not allow herself to be moved at this announcement. For
several days what is called unpleasantness had existed between the
leading lady and the manager: in other words, they had been quarrelling
violently on certain professional matters, and Miss Walcott had
threatened to ruin the tour by withdrawing her invaluable services. The
menace was at last executed, in good earnest, and the cause of Grace
Danver’s excitement was that she, as Miss Walcott’s understudy, would
to-night, in all probability, be called upon to take the leading part.

‘I’m glad to hear it,’ Clara replied, very soberly.

‘You don’t look as if you cared much,’ rejoined the other, with a
little irritation.

‘What do you want me to do? Am I to scream with joy because the
greatest actress in the world has got her chance at last?’

There was bitterness in the irony. Whatever their friendship in days
gone by, these two were clearly not on the most amiable terms at
present. This was their first engagement in the same company, and it
had needed but a week of association to put a jealousy and ill-feeling
between them which proved fatal to such mutual kindness as they had
previously cherished. Grace, now no less than in her schooldays, was
fond of patronising: as the elder in years and in experience, she
adopted a tone which Clara speedily resented. To heighten the danger of
a conflict between natures essentially incompatible, both were in a
morbid and nervous state, consumed with discontent, sensitive to the
most trifling injury, abandoned to a fierce egoism, which the course of
their lives and the circumstances of their profession kept constantly
inflamed. Grace was of acrid and violent temper; when stung with words
such as Clara was only too apt at using, she speedily lost command of
herself and spoke, or even acted, frantically. Except that she had not
Clara’s sensibilities, her lot was the harder of the two; for she knew
herself stricken with a malady which would hunt her unsparingly to the
grave. On her story I have no time to dwell; it was full of
wretchedness, which had caused her, about a year ago, to make an
attempt at suicide. A little generosity, and Clara might have helped to
soothe the pains of one so much weaker than herself; but noble feeling
was extinct in the girl, or so nearly extinct that a breath of petty
rivalry could make her base, cruel, remorseless.

‘At all events I _have_ got my chance!’ exclaimed Grace, with a harsh
laugh. ‘When you get yours, ask me to congratulate you.’

And she swept her skirts out of the room. In a few minutes Clara put a
stamp on her letter and went out to the post. Her presence at the
theatre would not be necessary for another two hours, but as the
distance was slight, and nervousness would not let her remain at home,
she walked on to make inquiry concerning Grace’s news. Rain had just
begun to fall, and with it descended the smut and grime that darkened
above the houses; the pavement was speedily over-smeared with sticky
mud, and passing vehicles flung splashes in every direction. Odours of
oil and shoddy, and all such things as characterised the town, grew
more pungent under the heavy shower. On reaching the stage-door, Clara
found two or three of her companions just within; the sudden departure
of Miss Walcott had become known to everyone, and at this moment Mr.
Peel was holding a council, to which, as the doorkeeper testified, Miss
Danver had been summoned.

The manager decided to make no public announcement of what had happened
before the hour came for drawing up the curtain. A scrappy rehearsal
for the benefit of Grace Danver and the two or three other ladies who
were affected by the necessary rearrangement went on until the last
possible moment, then Mr. Peel presented himself before the drop and
made a little speech. The gallery was fall of mill-hands; in the pit
was a sprinkling of people; the circles and boxes presented half a
dozen occupants. ‘Sudden domestic calamity . . . enforced absence of
the lady who played . . . efficient substitution . . . deep regret, but
confidence in the friendly feeling of audience on this last evening.’

They growled, but in the end applauded the actor-manager, who had
succeeded in delicately hinting that, after all, the great attraction
was still present in his own person. The play went very much as usual,
but those behind the scenes were not allowed to forget that Mr. Peel
was in a furious temper: the ladies noticed with satisfaction that more
than once he glared ominously at Miss Danver, who naturally could not
aid him to make his ‘points’ as Miss Walcott had accustomed herself to
do. At his final exit, it was observed that he shrugged his shoulders
and muttered a few oaths.

Clara had her familiar part; it was a poor one from every point of
view, and the imbecility of the words she had to speak affected her
to-night with exceptional irritation. Clara always acted in ill-humour.
She despised her audience for their acceptance of the playwright’s
claptrap; she felt that she could do better than any of the actresses
entrusted with the more important characters; her imagination was for
ever turning to powerful scenes in plays she had studied privately, and
despair possessed her at the thought that she would perhaps never have
a chance of putting forth her strength. To-night her mood was one of
sullen carelessness; she did little more than ‘walk through’ her part,
feeling a pleasure in thus insulting the house. One scrap of dialogue
she had with Grace, and her eyes answered with a flash of hatred to the
arrogance of the other’s regard. At another point she all but missed
her cue, for her thoughts were busy with that letter to which she had
replied this afternoon. Mr. Peel looked at her savagely, and she met
his silent rebuke with an air of indifference. After that the manager
appeared to pay peculiar attention to her as often as they were
together before the footlights. It was not the first time that Mr. Peel
had allowed her to see that she was an object of interest to him.

There was an after-piece, but Clara was not engaged in it. When, at the
fall of the curtain on the melodrama, she went to the shabby
dressing-room which she shared with two companions, a message delivered
by the call boy bade her repair as soon as possible to the manager’s
office. What might this mean? She was startled on the instant, but
speedily recovered her self-control; most likely she was to receive a
rating—let it come! Without unusual hurry, she washed, changed her
dress, and obeyed the summons.

Mr. Peel was still a young man, of tall and robust stature, sanguine,
with much sham refinement in his manner; he prided himself on the
civility with which he behaved to all who had business relations with
him, but every now and then the veneer gave an awkward crack, and, as
in his debate with Miss Walcott, the man himself was discovered to be
of coarse grain. His aspect was singular when, on Clara’s entrance into
the private room, he laid down his cigarette and scrutinised her. There
was a fiery hue on his visage, and the scowl of his black eyebrows had
a peculiar ugliness.

‘Miss Vale,’ he began, after hesitation, ‘do you consider that you
played your part this evening with the conscientiousness that may
fairly be expected of you?’

‘Perhaps not,’ replied the girl, averting her eyes, and resting her
hand on the table.

‘And may I ask _why_ not?’

‘I didn’t feel in the humour. The house saw no difference.’

‘Indeed? The house saw no difference? Do you mean to imply that you
always play badly?’

‘I mean that the part isn’t worth any attention—even if they were able
to judge.’

There was a perfection of insolence in her tone that in itself spoke
strongly for the abilities she could display if occasion offered.

‘This is rather an offhand way of treating the subject, madam,’ cried
Mr. Peel. ‘If you disparage our audiences, I beg you to observe that it
is much the same thing as telling me that my own successes are
worthless!’

‘I intended nothing of the kind.’

‘Perhaps not.’ He thrust his hands into his pockets, and looked down at
his boots for an instant. ‘So you are discontented with your part?’

‘It’s only natural that I should be.’

‘I presume you think yourself equal to Juliet, or perhaps Lady
Macbeth?’

‘I could play either a good deal better than most women do.’

The manager laughed, by no means ill-humouredly.

‘I’m sorry I can’t bring you out in Shakespeare just at present, Miss
Vale; but—should you think it a condescension to play Laura Denton?’

This was Miss Walcott’s part, now Grace Danver’s. Clara looked at him
with mistrust; her breath did not come quite naturally.

‘How long would it take you, do you think,’ pursued the other, ‘to get
the words?’

‘An hour or two; I all but know them.’

The manager took a few paces this way and that.

‘We go on to Bolton to-morrow morning. Could you undertake to be
perfect for the afternoon rehearsal?’

‘Yes.’

‘Then I’ll try you. Here’s a copy you can take. I make no terms, you
understand; it’s an experiment. We’ll have another talk to-morrow.
Good-night.’

She left the room. Near the door stood Grace Danver and another
actress, both of whom were bidden to wait upon the manager before
leaving. Clara passed under the fire of their eyes, but scarcely
observed them.

Rain drenched her between the theatre and her lodgings, for she did not
think of putting up an umbrella; she thought indeed of nothing; there
was fire and tumult in her brain. On the round table in her
sitting-room supper was made ready, but she did not heed it. Excitement
compelled her to walk incessantly round and round the scanty space of
floor. Already she had begun to rehearse the chief scenes of Laura
Denton; she spoke the words with all appropriate loudness and emphasis;
her gestures were those of the stage, as though an audience sat before
her; she seemed to have grown taller. There came a double knock at the
house-door, but it did not attract her attention; a knock at her own
room, and only when some one entered was she recalled to the present.
It was Grace again; her lodging was elsewhere, and this late visit
could have but one motive.

They stood face to face. The elder woman was so incensed that her lips
moved fruitlessly, like those of a paralytic.

‘I suppose you’re going to make a scene,’ Clara addressed her. ‘Please
remember how late it is, and don’t let all the house hear you.’

‘You mean to tell me you accepted that offer of Peel’s—without saying a
word—without as much as telling him that he ought to speak to me
first?’

‘Certainly I did. I’ve waited long enough; I’m not going to beat about
the bush when my chance comes.’

‘And you called yourself my friend?’

‘I’m nobody’s friend but my own in an affair of this kind. If you’d
been in my place you’d have done just the same.’

‘I wouldn’t! I _couldn’t_ have been such a mean creature! Every man and
woman in the company’ll cry shame on you.’

‘Don’t deafen me with your nonsense! If you played the part badly, I
suppose some one else must take it. You were only on trial, like I
shall be.’

Grace was livid with fury.

‘Played badly! As if we didn’t all know how you’ve managed it! Much it
has to do with good or bad acting! We know how creatures of your kind
get what they want.’

Before the last word was uttered she was seized with a violent fit of
coughing; her cheeks flamed, and spots of blood reddened on the
handkerchief she put to her mouth. Half-stifled, she lay back in the
angle of the wall by the door. Clara regarded her with a contemptuous
pity, and when the cough had nearly ceased, said coldly:

‘I’m not going to try and match you in insulting language; I dare say
you’d beat me at that. If you take my advice, you’ll go home and take
care of yourself; you look ill enough to be in bed. I don’t care what
you or anyone else thinks of me; what you said just now was a lie, but
it doesn’t matter. I’ve got the part, and I’ll take good care that I
keep it. You talk about us being friends; I should have thought you
knew by this time that there’s no such thing as friendship or
generosity or feeling for women who have to make their way in the
world. You’ve had your hard times as well as I, and what’s the use of
pretending what you don’t believe? You wouldn’t give up a chance for
me; I’m sure I should never expect you to. We have to fight, to fight
for everything, and the weak get beaten. That’s what life has taught
me.’

‘You’re right,’ was the other’s reply, given with a strangely sudden
calmness. ‘And we’ll see who wins.’

Clara gave no thought to the words, nor to the look of deadly enmity
that accompanied them. Alone again, she speedily became absorbed in a
vision of the triumph which she never doubted was near at hand. A long,
long time it seemed since she had sold herself to degradation: with
this one hope. You see that she had formulated her philosophy of life
since then; a child of the nether world whom fate had endowed with
intellect, she gave articulate utterance to what is seething in the
brains of thousands who fight and perish in the obscure depths. The
bitter bargain was issuing to her profit at last; she would yet attain
that end which had shone through all her misery—to be known as a
successful actress by those she had abandoned, whose faces were growing
dim to her memory, but of whom, in truth, she still thought more than
of all the multitudinous unknown public. A great success during the
remainder of this tour, and she might hope for an engagement in London.
Her portraits would at length be in the windows; some would recognise
her.

Yet she was not so pitiless as she boasted. The next morning, when she
met Grace, there came a pain at her heart in seeing the ghastly,
bloodless countenance which refused to turn towards her. Would Grace be
able to act at all at the next town? Yes, one more scene.

They reached Bolton. In the afternoon the rehearsal took place, but the
first representation was not until to-morrow. Clara saw her name
attached to the leading female character on bills rapidly printed and
distributed through the town. She went about in a dream, rather a
delirium. Mr. Peel used his most affable manner to her; his compliments
after the rehearsal were an augury of great things. And the eventful
evening approached.

To give herself plenty of time to dress (the costumes needed for the
part were fortunately simple, and Mr. Peel had advanced her money to
make needful purchases) she left her lodgings at half-past six. It was
a fine evening, but very dark in the two or three by-streets along
which she had to pass to reach the theatre. She waited a minute on the
doorstep to let a troop of female mill-hands go by; their shoes clanked
on the pavement, and they were singing in chorus, a common habit of
their kind in leaving work. Then she started and walked quickly....

Close by the stage-door, which was in a dark, narrow passage, stood a
woman with veiled face, a shawl muffling the upper part of her body.
Since six o’clock she had been waiting about the spot, occasionally
walking to a short distance, but always keeping her face turned towards
the door. One or two persons came up and entered; she observed them,
but held aloof. Another drew near. The woman advanced, and, as she did
so, freed one of her arms from the shawl.

‘That you, Grace?’ said Clara, almost kindly, for in her victorious joy
she was ready to be at peace with all the world.

The answer was something dashed violently in her face—something fluid
and fiery—something that ate into her flesh, that frenzied her with
pain, that drove her shrieking she knew not whither.

Late in the same night, a pointsman, walking along the railway a little
distance out of the town, came upon the body of a woman, train-crushed,
horrible to view. She wore the dress of a lady; a shawl was still
partly wrapped about her, and her hands were gloved. Nothing
discoverable upon her would have helped strangers in the task of
identification, and as for her face—But a missing woman was already
sought by the police, and when certain persons were taken to view this
body, they had no difficulty in pronouncing it that of Grace Danver.




CHAPTER XXIV

THE FAMILY HISTORY PROGRESSES


What could possess John Hewett that, after resting from the day’s work,
he often left his comfortable room late in the evening and rambled
about the streets of that part of London which had surely least
interest for him, the streets which are thronged with idlers, with
carriages going homeward from the theatres, with those who can only
come forth to ply their business when darkness has fallen? Did he seek
food for his antagonism in observing the characteristics of the world
in which he was a stranger, the world which has its garners full and
takes its ease amid superfluity? It could scarcely be that, for since
his wife’s death an indifference seemed to be settling upon him; he no
longer cared to visit the Green or his club on Sunday, and seldom spoke
on the subjects which formerly goaded him to madness. He appeared to be
drawn forth against his will, in spite of weariness, and his look as he
walked on was that of a man who is in search of some one. Yet whom
could he expect to meet in these highways of the West End?

Oxford Street, Regent Street, Piccadilly, the Strand, the ways about
St. James’s Park; John Hewett was not the only father who has come
forth after nightfall from an obscure home to look darkly at the faces
passing on these broad pavements. At times he would shrink into a
shadowed corner, and peer thence at those who went by under the
gaslight. When he moved forward, it was with the uneasy gait of one who
shuns observation; you would have thought, perchance, that he watched
an opportunity of begging and was shamefaced: it happened now and then
that he was regarded suspiciously. A rough-looking man, with grizzled
beard, with eyes generally bloodshot, his shoulders stooping—naturally
the miserable are always suspected where law is conscious of its
injustice.

Two years ago he was beset for a time with the same restlessness, and
took night-walks in the same directions; the habit wore away, however.
Now it possessed him even more strongly. Between ten and eleven
o’clock, when the children were in bed, he fell into abstraction, and
presently, with an unexpected movement, looked up as if some one had
spoken to him—just the look of one who hears a familiar voice; then he
sighed, and took his hat and went forth. It happened sometimes when he
was sitting with his friends Mr. and Mrs. Eagles; in that case he would
make some kind of excuse. The couple suspected that his business would
take him to the public-house, but John never came back with a sign
about him of having drunk; of that failing he had broken himself. He
went cautiously down the stone stairs, averting his face if anyone met
him; then by cross-ways he reached Gray’s Inn Road, and so westwards.

He had a well-ordered home, and his children were about him, but these
things did not compensate him for the greatest loss his life had
suffered. The children, in truth, had no very strong hold upon his
affections. Sometimes, when Amy sat and talked to him, he showed a
growing nervousness, an impatience, and at length turned away from her
as if to occupy himself in some manner. The voice was not that which
had ever power to soothe him when it spoke playfully. Memory brought
back the tones which had been so dear to him, and at times something
more than memory; he seemed really to hear them, as if from a distance.
And then it was that he went out to wander in the streets.

Of Bob in the meantime he saw scarcely anything. That young man
presented himself one Sunday shortly after his father had become
settled in the new home, but practically he was a stranger. John and he
had no interests in common; there even existed a slight antipathy on
the father’s part of late years. Strangely enough this feeling
expressed itself one day in the form of a rebuke to Bob for neglecting
Pennyloaf—Pennyloaf, whom John had always declined to recognise.

‘I hear no good of your goin’s on,’ remarked Hewett, on a casual
encounter in the street. ‘A married man ought to give up the kind of
company as you keep.’

‘I do no harm,’ replied Bob bluntly. ‘Has my wife been complaining to
you?’

‘I’ve nothing to do with her; it’s what I’m told.’

‘By Kirkwood, I suppose? You’d better not have made up with him again,
if he’s only making mischief.’

‘No, I didn’t mean Kirkwood.’

And John went his way. Odd thing, was it not, that this embittered
leveller should himself practise the very intolerance which he reviled
in people of the upper world. For his refusal to recognise Pennyloaf he
had absolutely no grounds, save—I use the words advisedly—an
aristocratic prejudice. Bob had married deplorably beneath him; it was
unpardonable, let the character of the girl be what it might. Of course
you recognise the item in John Hewett’s personality which serves to
explain this singular attitude. But, viewed generally, it was one of
those bits of human inconsistency over which the observer smiles, and
which should be recommended to good people in search of arguments for
the equality of men.

After that little dialogue, Bob went home in a disagreeable temper. To
begin with, his mood had been ruffled, for the landlady at his
lodgings—the fourth to which he had removed this year—was ‘nasty’ about
a week or two of unpaid rent, and a man on whom he had counted this
evening for the payment of a debt was keeping out of his way. He found
Pennyloaf sitting on the stairs with her two children, as usual; poor
Pennyloaf had not originality enough to discover new expressions of
misery, and that one bright idea of donning her best dress was a single
instance of ingenuity. In obedience to Jane Snowdon, she kept herself
and the babies and the room tolerably clean, but everything was done in
the most dispirited way.

‘What are you kicking about here for?’ asked Bob impatiently. ‘That’s
how that kid gets its cold—of course it is!—Ger out!’

The last remark was addressed to the elder child, who caught at his
legs as he strode past. Bob was not actively unkind to the little
wretches for whose being he was responsible; he simply occupied the
natural position of unsophisticated man to children of that age, one of
indifference, or impatience. The infants were a nuisance; no one
desired their coming, and the older they grew the more expensive they
were.

It was a cold evening of October; Pennyloaf had allowed the fire to get
very low (she knew not exactly where the next supply of coals was to
come from), and her husband growled as he made a vain endeavour to warm
his hands.

‘Why haven’t you got tea ready?’ he asked.

‘I couldn’t be sure as you was comin’, Bob; how could I? But I’ll soon
get the kettle boilin’.’

‘Couldn’t be sure as I was coming? Why, I’ve been back every night this
week—except two or three.’

It was Thursday, but Bob meant nothing jocose.

‘Look here!’ he continued, fixing a surly eye upon her. ‘What do you
mean by complaining about me to people? Just mind your own business.
When was that girl Jane Snowdon here last?’

‘Yesterday, Bob.’

‘I thought as much, Did she give you anything?’ He made this inquiry in
rather a shamefaced way.

‘No, she didn’t.’

‘Well, I tell you what it is. I’m not going to have her coming about
the place, so understand that. When she comes next, you’ll just tell
her she needn’t come again.’

Pennyloaf looked at him with dismay. For the delivery of this command
Bob had seated himself on the corner of the table and crossed his arms.
But for the touch of black-guardism in his appearance, Bob would have
been a very good-looking fellow; his face was healthy, by no means
commonplace in its mould, and had the peculiar vividness which
indicates ability—so impressive, because so rarely seen, in men of his
level. Unfortunately his hair was cropped all but to the scalp, in the
fashionable manner; it was greased, too, and curled up on one side of
his forehead with a peculiarly offensive perkishness. Poor Pennyloaf
was in a great degree responsible for the ills of her married life; not
only did she believe Bob to be the handsomest man who walked the earth
but in her weakness she could not refrain from telling him as much. At
the present moment he was intensely self-conscious; with Pennyloaf’s
eye upon him, he posed for effect. The idea of forbidding future
intercourse with Jane had come to him quite suddenly; it was by no
means his intention to make his order permanent, for Jane had now and
then brought little presents which were useful, but just now he felt a
satisfaction in asserting authority. Jane should understand that he
regarded her censure of him with high displeasure.

‘You don’t mean that, Bob?’ murmured Pennyloaf.

‘Of course I do. And let me catch you disobeying me! I should think you
might find better friends than a girl as used to be the Peckovers’
dirty little servant.’

Bob turned up his nose and sniffed the air. And Pennyloaf, in spite of
the keenest distress, actually felt that there was something in the
objection, thus framed! She herself had never been a servant—never; she
had never sunk below working with the needle for sixteen hours a day
for a payment of ninepence. The work-girl regards a domestic slave as
very distinctly her inferior.

‘But that’s a long while ago,’ she ventured to urge, after reflection.

‘That makes no difference. Do as I tell you, and don’t argue.’

It was not often that visitors sought Bob at his home of an evening,
but whilst this dialogue was still going on an acquaintance made his
arrival known by a knock at the door. It was a lank and hungry
individual, grimy of face and hands, his clothing such as in the
country would serve well for a scarecrow. Who could have recognised in
him the once spruce and spirited Mr. Jack Bartley, distinguished by his
chimney-pot hat at the Crystal Palace on Bob’s wedding-day? At the
close of that same day, as you remember, he and Bob engaged in terrific
combat, the outcome of earlier rivalry for the favour of Clem Peckover.
Notwithstanding that memory, the two were now on very friendly terms.
You have heard from Clem’s lips that Jack Bartley, failing to win
herself, ended by espousing Miss Susan Jollop; also what was the result
of that alliance. Mr. Bartley was an unhappy man. His wife had a
ferocious temper, was reckless with money, and now drank steadily; the
consequence was, that Jack had lost all regular employment, and only
earned occasional pence in the most various ways. Broken in spirit, he
himself first made advances to his companion of former days, and Bob,
flattered by the other’s humility, encouraged him as a
hanger-on.—Really, we shall soon be coming to a conclusion that the
differences between the nether and the upper world are purely
superficial.

Whenever Jack came to spend an hour with Mr. and Mrs. Hewett, he was
sure sooner or later to indulge the misery that preyed upon him and
give way to sheer weeping. He did so this evening, almost as soon as he
entered.

‘I ain’t had a mouthful past my lips since last night, I ain’t!’ he
sobbed. ‘It’s ‘ard on a feller as used to have his meals regular. I’ll
murder Suke yet, see if I don’t! I’ll have her life! She met me last
night and gave me this black eye as you see—she did! It’s ‘ard on a
feller.’

‘You mean to say as she ‘_it_ you?’ cried Pennyloaf.

Bob chuckled, thrust his hands into his pockets, spread himself out.
His own superiority was so gloriously manifest.

‘Suppose _you_ try it on with _me_, Penny!’ he cried.

‘You’d give me something as I should remember,’ she answered, smirking,
the good little slavey.

‘Shouldn’t wonder if I did,’ assented Bob.

Mr. Bartley’s pressing hunger was satisfied with some bread and butter
and a cup of tea. Whilst taking a share of the meal, Bob brought a
small box on to the table; it had a sliding lid, and inside were
certain specimens of artistic work with which he was wont to amuse
himself when tired of roaming the streets in jovial company. Do you
recollect that, when we first made Bob’s acquaintance, he showed Sidney
Kirkwood a medal of his own design and casting? His daily work at
die-sinking had of course supplied him with this suggestion, and he
still found pleasure in work of the same kind. In days before
commercialism had divorced art and the handicrafts, a man with Bob’s
distinct faculty would have found encouragement to exercise it for
serious ends; as it was, he remained at the semi-conscious stage with
regard to his own aptitudes, and cast leaden medals just as a way of
occupying his hands when a couple of hours hung heavy on them. Partly
with the thought of amusing the dolorous Jack, yet more to win
laudation, he brought forth now a variety of casts and moulds and
spread them on the table. His latest piece of work was a medal in high
relief bearing the heads of the Prince and Princess of Wales surrounded
with a wreath. Bob had no political convictions; with complacency he
drew these royal features, the sight of which would have made his
father foam at the mouth. True, he might have found subjects
artistically more satisfying, but he belonged to the people, and the
English people.

Jack Bartley, having dried his eyes and swallowed his bread and butter,
considered the medal with much attention.

‘I say,’ he remarked at length, ‘will you give me this, Bob?’

‘I don’t mind, You can take it if you like.’

‘Thanks!’

Jack wrapped it up and put it in his waistcoat pocket, and before long
rose to take leave of his friends.

‘I only wish I’d got a wife like you,’ he observed at the door, as he
saw Pennyloaf bending over the two children, recently put to bed.

Pennyloaf’s eyes gleamed at the compliment, and she turned them to her
husband.

‘She’s nothing to boast of,’ said Bob, judicially and masculinely. ‘All
women are pretty much alike.’

And Pennyloaf tried to smile at the snub.

Having devoted one evening to domestic quietude, Bob naturally felt
himself free to dispose of the next in a manner more to his taste. The
pleasures which sufficed to keep him from home had the same sordid
monotony which characterises life in general for the lower strata of
society. If he had money, there was the music-hall; if he had none,
there were the streets. Being in the latter condition to-night, he
joined a company of male and female intimates, and with them strolled
aimlessly from one familiar rendezvous to another. Would that it were
possible to set down a literal report of the conversation which passed
during hours thus spent! Much of it, of course, would be merely
revolting, but for the most part it would consist of such wearying,
such incredible imbecilities as no human patience could endure through
five minutes’ perusal. Realise it, however, and you grasp the
conditions of what is called the social problem. As regards Robert
Hewett in particular, it would help you to understand the momentous
change in his life which was just coming to pass.

On his reaching home at eleven o’clock, Pennyloaf met him with the news
that Jack Bartley had looked in twice and seemed very anxious to see
him. To-morrow being Saturday, Jack would call again early in the
afternoon. When the time came, he presented himself, hungry and dirty
as ever, but with an unwonted liveliness in his eye.

‘I’ve got something to say to you,’ he began, in a low voice, nodding
significantly towards Pennyloaf.

‘Go and buy what you want for to-morrow,’ said Bob to his wife, giving
her some money out of his wages. ‘Take the kids.’

Disappointed in being thus excluded from confidence, but obedient as
ever, Pennyloaf speedily prepared herself and the children, the younger
of whom she still had to carry. When she was gone Mr. Bartley assumed a
peculiar attitude and began to speak in an undertone.

‘You know that medal as you gave me the other night?’

‘What about it?’

‘I sold it for fourpence to a chap I know. It got me a bed at the
lodgings in Pentonville Road.’

‘Oh, you did! Well, what else?’

Jack was writhing in the most unaccountable way, peering hither and
thither out of the corners of his eyes, seeming to have an obstruction
in his throat.

‘It was in a public-house as I sold it—a chap I know. There was another
chap as I didn’t know standing just by—see? He kep’ looking at the
medal, and he kep’ looking at me. When I went out the chap as I didn’t
know followed behind me. I didn’t see him at first, but he come up with
me just at the top of Rosoman Street—a red-haired chap, looked like a
corster. “Hollo!” says he. “Hollo!” says I. “Got any more o’ them
medals?” he says, in a quiet way like. “What do you want to know for?”
I says—‘cos you see he was a bloke as I didn’t know nothing about, and
there’s no good being over-free with your talk. He got me to walk on a
bit with him, and kept talking. “You didn’t buy that nowhere,” he says,
with a sort of wink. “What if I didn’t?” I says. “There’s no harm as I
know.” Well, he kept on with his sort o’ winks, and then he says, “Got
any _queer_ to put round?”’

At this point Jack lowered his voice to a whisper and looked timorously
towards the door.

‘You know what he meant, Bob?’

Bob nodded and became reflective.

‘Well, I didn’t say nothing,’ pursued Bartley, ‘but the chap stuck to
me. “A fair price for a fair article,” he says. “You’ll always find me
there of a Thursday night, if you’ve got any business going. Give me a
look round,” he says. “It ain’t in my line,” I says. So he gave a grin
like, and kep’ on talking. “If you want a _four-half shiner_,” he says,
“you know where to come. Reasonable with them as is reasonable.
Thursday night,” he says, and then he slung his hook round the corner.’

‘What’s a four-half shiner?’ inquired Bob, looking from under his
eyebrows.

‘Well, I didn’t know myself, just then: but I’ve found out. It’s a
public-house pewter—see?’

A flash of intelligence shot across Bob’s face.

When Pennyloaf returned she found her husband with his box of moulds
and medals on the table. He was turning over its contents,
meditatively. On the table there also lay a half-crown and a florin, as
though Bob had been examining these products of the Royal Mint with a
view to improving the artistic quality of his amateur workmanship. He
took up the coins quietly as his wife entered and put them in his
pocket.

‘Mrs. Rendal’s been at me again, Bob,’ Pennyloaf said, as she set down
her market-basket. ‘You’ll have to give her something to-day.’

He paid no attention, and Pennyloaf had a difficulty in bringing him to
discuss the subject of the landlady’s demands. Ultimately, however, he
admitted with discontent the advisability of letting Mrs. Rendal have
something on account. Though it was Saturday night, he let hour after
hour go by and showed no disposition to leave home; to Pennyloaf’s
surprise, he sat almost without moving by the fire, absorbed in
thought.

Genuine respect for law is the result of possessing something which the
law exerts itself to guard. Should it happen that you possess nothing,
and that your education in metaphysics has been grievously neglected,
the strong probability is that your mind will reduce the principle of
society to its naked formula: Get, by whatever means, so long as with
impunity. On that formula Bob Hewett was brooding; in the hours of this
Saturday evening he exerted his mind more strenuously than ever before
in the course of his life. And to a foregone result. Here is a man with
no moral convictions, with no conscious relations to society save those
which are hostile, with no personal affections; at the same time,
vaguely aware of certain faculties in himself for which life affords no
scope and encouraged in various kinds of conceit by the crass stupidity
of all with whom he associates. It is suggested to him all at once that
there is a very easy way of improving his circumstances, and that by
exercise of a certain craft with which he is perfectly familiar; only,
the method happens to be criminal. ‘Men who do this kind of thing are
constantly being caught and severely punished. Yes; men of a certain
kind; not Robert Hewett. Robert Hewett is altogether an exceptional
being; he is head and shoulders above the men with whom he mixes; he is
clever, he is remarkably good-looking. If anyone in this world, of a
truth Robert Hewett may reckon on impunity when he sets his wits
against the law. Why, his arrest and punishment is an altogether
inconceivable thing; he never in his life had a charge brought against
him.’

Again and again it came back to that. Every novice in unimpassioned
crime has that thought, and the more self-conscious the man, the more
impressed with a sense of his own importance, so much the weightier is
its effect with him.

We know in what spirit John Hewett regarded rebels against the law. Do
not imagine that any impulse of that nature actuated his son. Clara
alone had inherited her father’s instinct of revolt. Bob’s temperament
was, in a certain measure, that of the artist; he felt without
reasoning; he let himself go whither his moods propelled him. Not a man
of evil propensities; entertain no such thought for a moment. Society
produces many a monster, but the mass of those whom, after creating
them, it pronounces bad are merely bad from the conventional point of
view; they are guilty of weaknesses, not of crimes. Bob was not
incapable of generosity; his marriage had, in fact, implied more of
that quality than you in the upper world can at all appreciate. He
neglected his wife, of course, for he had never loved her, and the
burden of her support was too great a trial for his selfishness.
Weakness, vanity, a sense that he has not satisfactions proportionate
to his desert, a strong temptation—here are the data which, in ordinary
cases, explain a man’s deliberate attempt to profit by criminality.

In a short time Pennyloaf began to be aware of peculiarities of
behaviour in her husband for which she could not account. Though there
appeared no necessity for the step, he insisted on their once more
seeking new lodgings, and, before the removal, he destroyed all his
medals and moulds.

‘What’s that for, Bob?’ Pennyloaf inquired.

‘I’ll tell you, and mind you hold your tongue about it. Somebody’s been
saying as these things might get me into trouble. Just you be careful
not to mention to people that I used to make these kind of things.’

‘But why should it get you into trouble?’

‘Mind what I tell you, and don’t ask questions. You’re always too ready
at talking.’

His absences of an evening were nothing new, but his manner on
returning was such as Pennyloaf had never seen in him. He appeared to
be suffering from some intense excitement; his hands were unsteady; he
showed the strangest nervousness if there were any unusual sounds in
the house. Then he certainly obtained money of which his wife did not
know the source; he bought new articles of clothing, and in explanation
said that he had won bets. Pennyloaf remarked these things with
uneasiness; she had a fear during her lonely evenings for which she
could give no reason. Poor slowwitted mortal though she was, a devoted
fidelity attached her to her husband, and quickened wonderfully her
apprehension in everything that concerned him.

‘Miss Snowdon came to-day, Bob,’ she had said, about a week after his
order with regard to Jane.

‘Oh, she did? And did you tell her she’d better keep away?’

‘Yes,’ was the dispirited answer.

‘Glad to hear it.’

As for Jack Bartley, he never showed himself at the new lodgings.

Bob shortly became less regular in his attendance at the workshop. An
occasional Monday he had, to be sure, been in the habit of allowing
himself, but as the winter wore on he was more than once found straying
about the streets in midweek. One morning towards the end of November,
as he strolled along High Holborn, a hand checked his progress; he gave
almost a leap, and turned a face of terror upon the person who stopped
him. It was Clem—Mrs. Snowdon. They had, of course, met casually since
Bob’s marriage, and in progress of time the ferocious glances they were
wont to exchange had softened into a grin of half-friendly recognition;
Clem’s behaviour at present was an unexpected revival of familiarity.
When he had got over his shock Bob felt surprised, and expressed the
feeling in a—‘Well, what have _you_ got to say for yourself?’

‘You jumped as if I’d stuck a pin in you,’ replied Clem. ‘Did you think
it was a copper?’

Bob looked at her with a surly smile. Though no one could have mistaken
the class she belonged to, Clem was dressed in a way which made her
companionship with Bob in his workman’s clothing somewhat incongruous;
she wore a heavily trimmed brown hat, a long velveteen jacket, and
carried a little bag of imitation fur.

‘Why ain’t you at work?’ she added. ‘Does Mrs. Pennyloaf Hewett know
how you spend your time?’

‘Hasn’t your husband taught you to mind your own business?’

Clem took the retort good-humouredly, and they walked on conversing.
Not altogether at his ease thus companioned, Bob turned out of the main
street, and presently they came within sight of the British Museum.

‘Ever been in that place?’ Clem asked.

‘Of course I have,’ he replied, with his air of superiority.

‘I haven’t. Is there anything to pay? Let’s go in for half an hour.’

It was an odd freak, but Bob began to have a pleasure in this renewal
of intimacy; he wished he had been wearing his best suit. Years ago his
father had brought him on a public holiday to the Museum, and his
interest was chiefly excited by the collection of the Royal Seals. To
that quarter he first led his companion, and thence directed her
towards objects more likely to supply her with amusement; he talked
freely, and was himself surprised at the show of information his memory
allowed him to make—desperately vague and often ludicrously wide of the
mark, but still a something of knowledge, retained from all sorts of
chance encounters by his capable mind. Had the British Museum been open
to visitors in the hours of the evening, or on Sundays, Bob Hewitt
would possibly have been employing his leisure nowadays in more
profitable pursuits. Possibly; one cannot say more than that; for the
world to which he belonged is above all a world of frustration, and
only the one man in half a million has fate for his friend.

Much Clem cared for antiquities; when she had wearied herself in
pretending interest, a seat in an unvisited corner gave her an
opportunity for more congenial dialogue.

‘How’s Mrs. Pennyloaf?’ she asked, with a smile of malice.

‘How’s Mr. What’s-his-name Snowdon?’ was the reply.

‘My husband’s a gentleman. Good thing for me I had the sense to wait.’

‘And for me too, I dare say.’

‘Why ain’t you at work? Got the sack?’

‘I can take a day off if I like, can’t I?’

‘And you’ll go ’ome and tell your wife as you’ve been working. I know
what you men are. What ‘ud Mrs. Pennyloaf say if she knew you was here
with me? You daren’t tell her; you daren’t!’

‘I’m not doing any harm as I know of. I shall tell her if I choose, and
if I choose I shan’t. I don’t ask _her_ what I’m to do.’

‘I dare say. And how does that mother of hers get on? And her brother
at the public? Nice relations for Mr. Bob Hewett. Do they come to tea
on a Sunday?’

Bob glared at her, and Clem laughed, showing all her teeth. From this
exchange of pleasantries the talk passed to various subjects—the
affairs of Jack Bartley and his precious wife, changes in Clerkenwell
Close, then to Clem’s own circumstances; she threw out hints of
brilliant things in store for her.

‘Do you come here often?’ she asked at length.

‘Can’t say I do.’

‘Thought p’r’aps you brought Mrs. Pennyloaf. When’ll you be here
again?’

‘Don’t know,’ Bob replied, fidgeting and looking to a distance.

‘I shouldn’t wonder if I’m here this day next week,’ said Clem, after a
pause. ‘You can bring Pennyloaf if you like.’

It was dinner-time, and they left the building together. At the end of
Museum Street they exchanged a careless nod and went their several
ways.




CHAPTER XXV

A DOUBLE CONSECRATION


Bessie Byass and her husband had, as you may suppose, devoted many an
hour to intimate gossip on the affairs of their top-floor lodgers.
Having no relations with Clerkenwell Close, they did not even hear the
rumours which spread from Mrs. Peckover’s house at the time of Jane’s
departure thence; their curiosity, which only grew keener as time went
on, found no appeasement save in conjecture. That Sidney Kirkwood was
in the secret from the first they had no doubt; Bessie made a sly
attempt now and then to get a hint from him, but without the least
result. The appearance on the scene of Jane’s father revived their
speculation, and just after the old man’s illness in the month of
August occurred something which gave them still fresh matter for
argument. The rooms on the first floor having become vacant, Michael
proposed certain new arrangements. His own chamber was too much that of
an invalid to serve any longer as sitting-room for Jane; he desired to
take the front-room below for that purpose, to make the other on the
same floor Jane’s bedroom, and then to share with the Byasses the
expense of keeping a servant, whose lodging would be in the chamber
thus set free. Hitherto Bessie and Jane and an occasional charwoman had
done all the work of the house; it was a day of jubilation for Mrs.
Byass when she found herself ruling over a capped and aproned maid. All
these things set it beyond doubt that Michael Snowdon had means greater
than one would have supposed from his way of living hitherto. Jane’s
removal from work could, of course, be explained by her grandfather’s
growing infirmities, but Bessie saw more than this in the new order of
things; she began to look upon the girl with a certain awe, as one
whose future might reveal marvels.

For Jane, as we know, the marvels had already begun. She came back from
Danbury not altogether like herself; unsettled a little, as it
appeared; and Michael’s illness, befalling so soon, brought her into a
nervous state such as she had not known for a long time. The immediate
effect of the disclosure made to her by Michael whilst he was
recovering was to overwhelm her with a sense of responsibilities, to
throw her mind into painful tumult. Slow of thought, habituated to the
simplest views of her own existence, very ignorant of the world beyond
the little circle in which her life had been passed, she could not at
once bring into the control of her reflection this wondrous future to
which her eyes had been opened. The way in which she had been made
acquainted with the facts was unfortunate. Michael Snowdon, in spite of
his deep affection for her, and of the trust he had come to repose in
her character, did not understand Jane well enough to bring about this
revelation with the needful prudence. Between him, a man burdened with
the sorrowful memories of a long life, originally of stern temperament,
and now, in the feebleness of his age, possessed by an enthusiasm which
in several respects disturbed his judgment, which made him desperately
eager to secure his end now that he felt life slipping away from
him—between him and such a girl as Jane there was a wider gulf than
either of them could be aware of. Little as he desired it, he could not
help using a tone which seemed severe rather than tenderly trustful.
Absorbed in his great idea, conscious that it had regulated every
detail in his treatment of Jane since she came to live with him, he
forgot that the girl herself was by no means adequately prepared to
receive the solemn injunctions which he now delivered to her. His
language was as general as were the ideas of beneficent activity which
he desired to embody in Jane’s future; but instead of inspiring her
with his own zeal, he afflicted her with grievous spiritual trouble.
For a time she could only feel that something great and hard and high
was suddenly required of her; the old man’s look seemed to keep
repeating, ‘Are you worthy?’ The tremor of bygone days came back upon
her as she listened, the anguish of timidity, the heart sinking, with
which she had been wont to strain her attention when Mrs. Peckover or
Clem imposed a harsh task.

One thing alone had she grasped as soon as it was uttered; one word of
reassurance she could recall when she sat down in solitude to collect
her thoughts. Her grandfather had mentioned that Sidney Kirkwood
already knew this secret. To Sidney her whole being turned in this hour
of distress; he was the friend who would help her with counsel and
teach her to be strong. But hereupon there revived in her a trouble
which for the moment she had forgotten, and it became so acute that she
was driven to speak to Michael in a way which had till now seemed
impossible. When she entered his room—it was the morning after their
grave conversation—Michael welcomed her with a face of joy, which,
however, she still felt to be somewhat stern and searching in its look.
When they had talked for a few moments, Jane said:

‘I may speak about this to Mr. Kirkwood, grandfather?’

‘I hope you will, Jane. Strangers needn’t know of it yet, but we can
speak freely to him.’

After many endeavours to find words that would veil her thought, she
constrained herself to ask:

‘Does he think I can be all you wish?’

Michael looked at her with a smile.

‘Sidney has no less faith in you than I have, be sure of that.’

‘I’ve been thinking—that perhaps he distrusted me a little.’

‘Why, my child?’

‘I don’t quite know. But there’s been a little difference in him, I
think, since we came back.’

Michael’s countenance fell.

‘Difference? How?’

But Jane could not go further. She wished she had not spoken. Her face
began to grow hot, and she moved away.

‘It’s only your fancy,’ continued Michael. ‘But may be that—You think
he isn’t quite so easy in his talking to you as he was?’

‘I’ve fancied it. But it was only—’

‘Well, you may be partly right,’ said her grandfather, softening his
voice. ‘See, Jane, I’ll tell you something. I think there’s no harm;
perhaps I ought to. You must know that I hadn’t meant to speak to
Sidney of these things just when I did. It came about, because _he_ had
something to tell _me_, and something I was well pleased to hear. It
was about you, Jane, and in that way I got talking—something about you,
my child. Afterwards, I asked him whether he wouldn’t speak to you
yourself, but he said no—not till you’d heard all that was before you.
I think I understood him, and I dare say you will, if you think it
over.’

Matter enough for thinking over, in these words. Did she understand
them aright? Before leaving the room she had not dared to look her
grandfather in the face, but she knew well that he was regarding her
still with the same smile. Did she understand him aright?

Try to read her mind. The world had all at once grown very large, a
distress to her imagination; worse still, she had herself become a
person of magnified importance, irrecognisable in her own sight,
moving, thinking so unnaturally. Jane, I assure you, had thought very
little of herself hitherto—in both senses of the phrase. Joyous because
she could not help it, full of gratitude, admiration, generosity, she
occupied her thoughts very much with other people, but knew not
self-seeking, knew not self-esteem. The one thing affecting herself
over which she mused frequently was her suffering as a little thrall in
Clerkenwell Close, and the result was to make her very humble. She had
been an ill-used, ragged, work-worn child, and something of that
degradation seemed, in her feeling, still to cling to her. Could she
have known Bob Hewett’s view of her position, she would have felt its
injustice, but at the same time would have bowed her head. And in this
spirit had she looked up to Sidney Kirkwood, regarding him as when she
was a child, save for that subtle modification which began on the day
when she brought news of Clara Hewett’s disappearance. Perfect in
kindness, Sidney had never addressed a word to her which implied more
than friendship—never until that evening at the farm; then for the
first time had he struck a new note. His words seemed spoken with the
express purpose of altering his and her relations to each other. So
much Jane had felt, and his change since then was all the more painful
to her, all the more confusing. Now that of a sudden she had to regard
herself in an entirely new way, the dearest interest of her life
necessarily entered upon another phase. Struggling to understand how
her grandfather could think her worthy of such high trust, she
inevitably searched her mind for testimony as to the account in which
Sidney held her. A fearful hope had already flushed her cheeks before
Michael spoke the words which surely could have but one meaning.

On one point Sidney had left her no doubts; that his love for Clara
Hewett was a thing of the past he had told her distinctly. And why did
he wish her to be assured of that? Oh, had her grandfather been
mistaken in those words he reported? Durst she put faith in them,
coming thus to her by another’s voice?

Doubts and dreads and self-reproofs might still visit her from hour to
hour, but the instinct of joy would not allow her to refuse admission
to this supreme hope. As if in spite of herself, the former
gladness—nay, a gladness multiplied beyond conception—reigned once more
in her heart. Her grandfather would not speak lightly in such a matter
as this; the meaning of his words was confessed, to all eternity
immutable. Had it, then, come to this? The friend to whom she looked up
with such reverence, with voiceless gratitude, when he condescended to
speak kindly to _her_, the Peckovers’ miserable little servant—he,
after all these changes and chances of life, sought her now that she
was a woman, and had it on his lips to say that he loved her. Hitherto
the impossible, the silly thought to be laughed out of her head, the
desire for which she would have chid herself durst she have faced it
seriously—was it become a very truth? ‘Keep a good heart, Jane;
things’ll be better some day.’ How many years since the rainy and windy
night when he threw his coat over her and spoke those words? Yet she
could hear them now, and the tears that rushed to her eyes as she
blessed him for his manly goodness were as much those of the desolate
child as of the full-hearted woman.

And the change that she had observed in him since that evening at
Danbury? A real change, but only of manner. He would not say to her
what he had meant to say until she knew the truth about her own
circumstances. In simple words, she being rich and he having only what
he earned by his daily work, Sidney did not think it right to speak
whilst she was still in ignorance. The delicacy of her instincts, and
the sympathies awakened by her affection, made this perfectly clear to
her, strange and difficult to grasp as the situation was at first. When
she understood, how her soul laughed with exulting merriment!
Consecration to a great idea, endowment with the means of wide
beneficence—this not only left her cold, but weighed upon her,
afflicted her beyond her strength. What was it, in truth, that restored
her to herself and made her heart beat joyously? Knit your brows
against her; shake your head and raze her name from that catalogue of
saints whereon you have inscribed it in anticipation. Jane rejoiced
simply because she loved a poor man, and had riches that she could lay
at his feet.

Great sums of money, vague and disturbing to her imagination when she
was bidden hold them in trust for unknown people, gleamed and made
music now that she could think of them as a gift of love. By this way
of thought she could escape from the confusion in which Michael’s
solemn appeal had left her. Exalted by her great hope, calmed by the
assurance of aid that would never fail her, she began to feel the
beauty of the task to which she was summoned; the appalling
responsibility became a high privilege now that it was to be shared
with one in whose wisdom and strength she had measureless confidence.
She knew now what wealth meant; it was a great and glorious power, a
source of blessings incalculable. This power it would be hers to
bestow, and no man more worthy than he who should receive it at her
hands.

It was not without result that Jane had been so long a listener to the
conversations between Michael and Kirkwood. Defective as was her
instruction in the ordinary sense, those evenings spent in the company
of the two men had done much to refine her modes of thought. In spite
of the humble powers of her mind and her narrow experience, she had
learned to think on matters which are wholly strange to girls of her
station, to regard the life of the world and the individual in a light
of idealism and with a freedom from ignoble association rare enough in
any class. Her forecast of the future to be spent with Sidney was
pathetic in its simplicity, but had the stamp of nobleness. Thinking of
the past years, she made clear to herself all the significance of her
training. In her general view of things, wealth was naturally allied
with education, but she understood why Michael had had her taught so
little. A wealthy woman is called a lady; yes, but that was exactly
what she was not to become. On that account she had gone to work, when
in reality there was no need for her to do so. Never must she remove
herself from the poor and the laborious, her kin, her care; never must
she forget those bitter sufferings of her childhood, precious as
enabling her to comprehend the misery of others for whom had come no
rescue. She saw, moreover, what was meant by Michael’s religious
teaching, why he chose for her study such parts of the Bible as taught
the beauty of compassion, of service rendered to those whom the world
casts forth and leaves to perish. All this grew upon her, when once the
gladness of her heart was revived. It was of the essence of her being
to exercise all human and self-forgetful virtues, and the consecration
to a life of beneficence moved her profoundly now that it followed upon
consecration to the warmer love.

When Sidney paid his next visit Jane was alone in the new sitting-room;
her grandfather said he did not feel well enough to come down this
evening. It was the first time that Kirkwood had seen the new room.
After making his inquiries about Michael he surveyed the arrangements,
which were as simple as they could be, and spoke a few words regarding
the comfort Jane would find in them. He had his hand on a chair, but
did not sit down, nor lay aside his hat. Jane suffered from a
constraint which she had never before felt in his presence.

‘You know what grandfather has been telling me?’ she said at length,
regarding him with grave eyes.

‘Yes. He told me of his intention.’

‘I asked him if I might speak to you about it. It was hard to
understand at first.’

‘It would be, I’ve no doubt.’

Jane moved a little, took up some sewing, and seated herself. Sidney
let his hat drop on to the chair, but remained standing, his arms
resting on the back.

‘It’s a very short time since I myself knew of it,’ he continued. ‘Till
then, I as little imagined as you did that—’ He paused, then resumed
more quickly, ‘But it explains many things which I had always
understood in a simpler way.’

‘I feel, too, that I know grandfather much better than I did,’ Jane
said. ‘He’s always been thinking about the time when I should be old
enough to hear what plans he’d made for me. I do so hope he really
trusts me, Mr. Kirkwood! I don’t know whether I speak about it as he
wishes. It isn’t easy to say all I think, but I mean to do my best to
be what he—’

‘He knows that very well. Don’t be anxious; he feels that all his hopes
have been realised in you.’

There was silence. Jane made a pretence of using her needle, and Sidney
watched her hands.

‘He spoke to you of a lady called Mrs. Lant?’ were his next words.

‘Yes. He just mentioned her.’

‘Are you going to see her soon?’

‘I don’t know. Have _you_ seen her?’

‘No. But I believe she’s a woman you could soon be friendly with. I
hope your grandfather will ask her to come here before long.’

‘I’m rather afraid of strangers.’

‘No doubt,’ said the other, smiling. ‘But you’ll get over that. I shall
do my best to persuade Mr. Snowdon to make you acquainted with her.’

Jane drew in her breath uneasily.

‘She won’t want me to know other people, I hope?’

‘Oh, if she does, they’ll be kind and nice and easy to talk to.’

Jane raised her eyes and said half-laughingly:

‘I feel as if I was very childish, and that makes me feel it still
more. Of course, if it’s necessary, I’ll do my best to talk to
strangers. But they won’t expect too much of me, at first? I mean, if
they find me a little slow, they won’t be impatient?’

‘You mustn’t think that hard things are going to be asked of you.
You’ll never be required to say or do anything that you haven’t already
said and done many a time, quite naturally. Why, it’s some time since
you began the kind of work of which your grandfather has been
speaking.’

‘I have begun it? How?’

‘Who has been such a good friend to Pennyloaf, and helped her as nobody
else could have done?’

‘Oh, but that’s nothing!’

Sidney was on the point of replying, but suddenly altered his
intention. He raised himself from the leaning attitude, and took his
hat.

‘Well, we’ll talk about it another time,’ he said carelessly. ‘I can’t
stop long to-night, so I’ll go up and see your grandfather.’

Jane rose silently.

‘I’ll just look in and say good-night before I go,’ Sidney added, as he
left the room.

He did so, twenty minutes after. When he opened the door Jane was
sewing busily, but it was only on hearing his footsteps that she had so
applied herself. He gave a friendly nod, and departed.

Still the same change in his manner. A little while ago he would have
chatted freely and forgotten the time.

Another week, and Jane made the acquaintance of the lady whose name we
have once or twice heard, Miss Lant, the friend of old Mr. Percival. Of
middle age and with very plain features, Miss Lant had devoted herself
to philanthropic work; she had an income of a few hundred pounds, and
lived almost as simply as the Snowdons in order to save money for
charitable expenditure. Unfortunately the earlier years of her life had
been joyless, and in the energy which she brought to this self-denying
enterprise there was just a touch of excess, common enough in those who
have been defrauded of their natural satisfactions and find a resource
in altruism. She was no pietist, but there is nowadays coming into
existence a class of persons who substitute for the old religious
acerbity a narrow and oppressive zeal for good works of purely human
sanction, and to this order Miss Lant might be said to belong. However,
nothing but what was agreeable manifested itself in her intercourse
with Michael and Jane; the former found her ardent spirit very
congenial, and the latter was soon at ease in her company.

It was a keen distress to Jane when she heard from Pennyloaf that Bob
would allow no future meetings between them. In vain she sought an
explanation; Pennyloaf professed to know nothing of her husband’s
motives, but implored her friend to keep away for a time, as any
disregard of Bob’s injunction would only result in worse troubles than
she yet had to endure. Jane sought the aid of Kirkwood, begging him to
interfere with young Hewett; the attempt was made, but proved
fruitless. ‘_Sic volo, sic jubeo_,’ was Bob’s standpoint, and he as
good as bade Sidney mind his own affairs.

Jane suffered, and more than she herself would have anticipated. She
had conceived a liking, almost an affection, for poor, shiftless
Pennyloaf, strengthened, of course, by the devotion with which the
latter repaid her. But something more than this injury to her feelings
was involved in her distress on being excluded from those sorry
lodgings. Pennyloaf was comparatively an old friend; she represented
the past, its contented work, its familiar associations, its abundant
happiness. And now, though Jane did not acknowledge to herself that she
regretted the old state of things, still less that she feared the
future, it was undeniable that the past seemed very bright in her
memory, and that something weighed upon her heart, forbidding such
gladsomeness as she had known.




CHAPTER XXVI

SIDNEY’S STRUGGLE


In the dreary days when autumn is being choked by the first fogs,
Sidney Kirkwood had to bestir himself and to find new lodgings. The
cheerless task came upon him just when he had already more than
sufficient trouble, and to tear himself out of the abode in which he
had spent eight years caused him more than regret; he felt
superstitiously about it, and questioned fate as to what sorrows might
be lurking for him behind this corner in life’s journey. Move he must;
his landlady was dead, and the house would perhaps be vacant for a long
time. After making search about Islington one rainy evening, he found
himself at the end of Hanover Street, and was drawn to the familiar
house; not, however, to visit the Snowdons, but to redeem a promise
recently made to Bessie Byass, who declared herself vastly indignant at
the neglect with which he treated her. So, instead of going up the
steps to the front door, he descended into the area. Bessie herself
opened to him, and after a shrewd glance, made as though she would
close the door again. ‘Nothing for you! The idea of beggars coming down
the area-steps. Be off!’

‘I’m worse than a beggar,’ replied Sidney. ‘Housebreaking’s more in my
line.’

And he attempted to force an entrance. Bessie struggled, but had to
give in, overcome with laughter. Samuel was enjoying a pipe in the
front kitchen; in spite of the dignity of keeping a servant (to whom
the back-kitchen was sacred), Mr. and Mrs. Byass frequently spent their
evenings below stairs in the same manner as of old.

The talk began with Sidney’s immediate difficulties.

‘Now if it had only happened half a year ago,’ said Bessie, ‘I should
have got you into our first-floor rooms.’

‘Shouldn’t wonder if we have him there yet, some day,’ remarked Sam,
winking at his wife.

‘Not him,’ was Bessie’s rejoinder, with a meaning smile. ‘He’s a cool
hand, is Mr. Kirkwood. He knows how to wait. When _something_ happens,
we shall have him taking a house out at Highbury, you see if he don’t.’

Sidney turned upon her with anything but a jesting look.

‘What do you mean by that, Mrs. Byass?’ he asked, sharply. ‘When _what_
happens? What are you hinting at?’

‘Bless us and save us!’ cried Bessie. ‘Here, Sam, he’s going to swallow
me. What harm have I done?’

‘Please tell me what you meant?’ Sidney urged, his face expressing
strong annoyance. ‘Why do you call me a “cool hand,” and say that “I
know how to wait”? What did you mean? I’m serious; I want you to
explain.’

Whilst he was speaking there came a knock at the kitchen door. Bessie
cried, ‘Come in,’ and Jane showed herself; she glanced in a startled
way at Sidney, murmured a ‘good-evening’ to him, and made a request of
Bessie for some trifle she needed. Sidney, after just looking round,
kept his seat and paid no further attention to Jane, who speedily
retired.

Silence followed, and in the midst of it Kirkwood pushed his chair
impatiently.

‘Bess,’ cried Samuel, with an affected jocoseness, ‘you’re called upon
to apologise. Don’t make a fool of yourself again.’

‘I don’t see why he need be so snappish with me,’ replied his wife. ‘I
beg his pardon, if he wants me.’

But Sidney was laughing now, though not in a very natural way. He put
an end to the incident, and led off into talk of quite a different
kind. When supper-time was at hand he declared that it was impossible
for him to stay. The hour had been anything but a lively one, and when
he was gone his friends discussed at length this novel display of
ill-humour on Sidney’s part.

He went home muttering to himself, and passed as bad a night as he had
ever known. Two days later his removal to new lodgings was effected;
notwithstanding his desire to get into a cleaner region, he had taken a
room at the top of a house in Red Lion Street, in the densest part of
Clerkenwell, where his neighbours under the same roof were craftsmen,
carrying on their business at home.

‘It’ll do well enough just for a time,’ he said to himself. ‘Who can
say when I shall be really settled again, or whether I ever shall?’

Midway in an attempt to put his things in order, to nail his pictures
on the walls and bring forth his books again, he was seized with such
utter discouragement that he let a volume drop from his hand and threw
himself into a seat. A moan escaped his lips—‘That cursed money!’

Ever since the disclosure made to him by Michael Snowdon at Danbury he
had been sensible of a grave uneasiness respecting his relations with
Jane. At the moment he might imagine himself to share the old man’s
enthusiasm, or dream, or craze—whichever name were the most
appropriate—but not an hour had passed before he began to lament that
such a romance as this should envelop the life which had so linked
itself with his own. Immediately there arose in him a struggle between
the idealist tendency, of which he had his share, and stubborn everyday
sense, supported by his knowledge of the world and of his own being—a
struggle to continue for months, thwarting the natural current of his
life, racking his intellect, embittering his heart’s truest emotions.
Conscious of mystery in Snowdon’s affairs, he had never dreamed of such
a solution as this; the probability was—so he had thought—that Michael
received an annuity under the will of his son who died in Australia. No
word of the old man’s had ever hinted at wealth in his possession; the
complaints he frequently made of the ill use to which wealthy people
put their means seemed to imply a regret that he, with his purer
purposes, had no power of doing anything. There was no explaining the
manner of Jane’s bringing-up if it were not necessary that she should
be able to support herself; the idea on which Michael acted was not
such as would suggest itself, even to Sidney’s mind. Deliberately to
withhold education from a girl who was to inherit any property worth
speaking of would be acting with such boldness of originality that
Sidney could not seriously have attributed it to his friend. In fact,
he did not know Michael until the revelation was made; the depths of
the man’s character escaped him.

The struggle went all against idealism. It was a noble vision, that of
Michael’s, but too certainly Jane Snowdon was not the person to make it
a reality; the fearful danger was, that all the possibilities of her
life might be sacrificed to a vain conscientiousness. Her character was
full of purity and sweetness and self-forgetful warmth, but it had not
the strength necessary for the carrying out of a purpose beset with
difficulties and perils. Michael, it was true, appeared to be aware of
this; it did not, however, gravely disturb him, and for the simple
reason that not to Jane alone did he look for the completion of his
design; destiny had brought him aid such as he could never have
anticipated; Jane’s helpmate was at hand, in whom his trust was
unbounded.

What was in his way, that Sidney should not accept the responsibility?
Conscience from the first whispered against his doing so, and the
whisper was grown to so loud a voice that not an adverse argument could
get effective hearing. Temptations lurked for him and sprang out in
moments of his weakness, but as temptations they were at once
recognised. ‘He had gone too far to retire; he would be guilty of sheer
treachery to Jane; he would break the old man’s heart.’ All which meant
merely that he loved the girl, and that it would be like death to part
from her. But why part? What had conscience got hold of, that it made
all this clamour? Oh, it was simple enough; Sidney not only had no
faith in the practicability of such a life’s work as Michael visioned,
but he had the profoundest distrust of his own moral strength if he
should allow himself to be committed to lifelong renunciation. ‘I am no
hero,’ he said, ‘no enthusiast. The time when my whole being could be
stirred by social questions has gone by. I am a man in love, and in
proportion as my love has strengthened, so has my old artist-self
revived in me, until now I can imagine no bliss so perfect as to marry
Jane Snowdon and go off to live with her amid fields and trees, where
no echo of the suffering world should ever reach us.’ To confess this
was to make it terribly certain that sooner or later the burden of
conscientiousness would become intolerable. Not from Jane would support
come in that event; she, poor child! would fall into miserable
perplexity, in conflict between love and duty, and her life would be
ruined.

Of course a man might have said, ‘What matter how things arrange
themselves when Michael is past knowledge of them? I will marry the
woman I honestly desire, and together we will carry out this
humanitarian project so long as it be possible. When it ceases to be
so, well—.’ But Sidney could not take that view. It shamed him beyond
endurance to think that he must ever avoid Jane’s look, because he had
proved himself dishonest, and, what were worse, had tempted her to
become so.

The conflict between desire and scruple made every day a weariness.
Instead of looking forward eagerly to the evening in the week which he
spent with Michael and Jane, he dreaded its approach. Scarcely had he
met Jane’s look since this trouble began; he knew that her voice when
she spoke to him expressed consciousness of something new in their
relations, and even whilst continuing to act his part he suffered
ceaselessly. Had Michael ever repeated to his granddaughter the
confession which Sidney would now have given anything to recall? It was
more than possible. Of Jane’s feeling Sidney could not entertain a
serious doubt, and he knew that for a long time he had done his best to
encourage it. It was unpardonable to draw aloof from her just because
these circumstances had declared themselves, circumstances which
brought perplexity into her life and doubtless made her long for
another kind of support than Michael could afford her. The old man
himself appeared to be waiting anxiously; he had fallen back into his
habit of long silences, and often regarded Sidney in a way which the
latter only too well understood.

He tried to help himself through the time of indecision by saying that
there was no hurry. Jane was very young, and with the new order of
things her life had in truth only just begun. She must have a space to
look about her; all the better if she could form various acquaintances.
On that account he urged so strongly that she should be brought into
relation with Miss Lant, and, if possible, with certain of Miss Lant’s
friends. All very well, had not the reasoning been utterly insincere.
It might have applied to another person; in Jane’s case it was mere
sophistry. Her nature was home-keeping; to force her into alliance with
conscious philanthropists was to set her in the falsest position
conceivable; striving to mould herself to the desires of those she
loved, she would suffer patiently and in secret mourn for the time when
she had been obscure and happy. These things Sidney knew with a
certainty only less than that wherewith he judged his own sensations;
between Jane and himself the sympathy was perfect. And in despite of
scruple he would before long have obeyed the natural impulse of his
heart, had it not been that still graver complications declared
themselves, and by exasperating his over-sensitive pride made him
reckless of the pain he gave to others so long as his own self-torture
was made sufficiently acute.

With Joseph Snowdon he was doing his best to be on genial terms, but
the task was a hard one. The more he saw of Joseph, the less he liked
him. Of late the filter manufacturer had begun to strike notes in his
conversation which jarred on Sidney’s sensibilities, and made him
disagreeably suspicious that something more was meant than Joseph cared
to put into plain speech. Since his establishment in business Joseph
had become remarkably attentive to his father; he appeared to enter
with much zeal into all that concerned Jane; he conversed privately
with the old man for a couple of hours at a time, and these dialogues,
for some reason or other, he made a point of reporting to Sidney.
According to these reports—and Sidney did not wholly discredit
them—Michael was coming to have a far better opinion of his son than
formerly, was even disposed to speak with him gravely of his dearest
interests.

‘We talked no end about you, Sidney, last night,’ said Joseph on one
occasion, with the smile, whereby he meant to express the last degree
of friendly intelligence.

And Sidney, though anxiously desiring to know the gist of the
conversation, in this instance was not gratified. He could not bring
himself to put questions, and went away in a mood of vague annoyance
which Joseph had the especial power of exciting.

With the Byasses, Joseph was forming an intimacy; of this too Sidney
became aware, and it irritated him. The exact source of this irritation
he did not at first recognise, but it was disclosed at length
unmistakably enough, and that on the occasion of the visit recently
described. Bessie’s pleasantry, which roused him in so unwonted a
manner, could bear, of course, but one meaning; as soon as he heard it,
Sidney saw as in a flash that one remaining aspect of his position
which had not as yet attracted his concern. The Byasses had learnt, or
had been put in the way of surmising, that Michael Snowdon was wealthy;
instantly they passed to the reflection that in marrying Jane their old
acquaintance would be doing an excellent stroke of business. They were
coarse-minded, and Bessie could even venture to jest with him on this
detestable view of his projects. But was it not very likely that they
derived their information from Joseph Snowdon? And if so, was it not
all but certain that Joseph had suggested to them this way of regarding
Sidney himself?

So when Jane’s face appeared at the door he held himself in stubborn
disregard of her. A thing impossible to him, he would have said a few
minutes ago. He revenged himself upon Jane. Good; in this way he was
likely to make noble advances.

The next evening he was due at the Snowdons’, and for the very first
time he voluntarily kept away. He posted a note to say that the
business of his removal had made him irregular; he would come next
week, when things were settled once more.

Thus it came to pass that he sat wretchedly in his unfamiliar room and
groaned about ‘that accursed money.’ His only relief was in bursts of
anger. Why had he not the courage to go to Michael and say plainly what
he thought? ‘You have formed a wild scheme, the project of a fanatic.
Its realisation would be a miracle, and in your heart you must know
that Jane’s character contains no miraculous possibilities. You are
playing with people’s lives, as fanatics always do. For Heaven’s sake,
bestow your money on the practical folks who make a solid business of
relieving distress! Jane, I know, will bless you for making her as poor
as ever. Things are going on about you which you do not suspect. Your
son is plotting, plotting; I can see it. This money will be the cause
of endless suffering to those you really love, and will never be of as
much benefit to the unknown as if practical people dealt with it. Jane
is a simple girl, of infinite goodness; what possesses you that you
want to make her an impossible sort of social saint?’ Too hard to speak
thus frankly. Michael had no longer the mental pliancy of even six
months ago; his _idea_ was everything to him; as he became weaker, it
would gain the dire force of an hallucination. And in the meantime he,
Sidney, must submit to be slandered by that fellow who had his own ends
to gain.

To marry Jane, and, at the old man’s death, resign every farthing of
the money to her trustees, for charitable uses?—But the old pang of
conscience; the lifelong wound to Jane’s tender heart.

A day of headache and incapacity, during which it was all he could do
to attend to his mechanical work, and again the miserable loneliness of
his attic. It rained, it rained. He had half a mind to seek refuge at
some theatre, but the energy to walk so far was lacking. And whilst he
stood stupidly abstracted there came a knock at his door.

‘I thought I’d just see if you’d got straight,’ said Joseph Snowdon,
entering with his genial smile.

Sidney made no reply, but turned as if to stir the fire. Hands in
pockets, Joseph sauntered to a seat.

‘Think you’ll be comfortable here?’ he went on. ‘Well, well; of course
it’s only temporary.’

‘I don’t know about that,’ returned Sidney. ‘I may stay here as long as
I was at the last place—eight years.’

Joseph laughed, with exceeding good-nature.

‘Oh yes; I shouldn’t wonder,’ he said, entering into the joke.
‘Still’—becoming serious—‘I wish you’d found a pleasanter place. With
the winter coming on, you see—’

Sidney broke in with splenetic perversity.

‘I don’t know that I shall pass the winter here. My arrangements are
all temporary—all of them.’

After glancing at him the other crossed his legs and seemed to dispose
himself for a stay of some duration.

‘You didn’t turn up the other night—in Hanover Street.’

‘No.’

‘I was there. We talked about you. My father has a notion you haven’t
been quite well lately. I dare say you’re worrying a little, eh?’

Sidney remained standing by the fireplace, turned so that his face was
in shadow.

‘Worry? Oh, I don’t know,’ he replied, idly.

‘Well, _I’m_ worried a good deal, Sidney, and that’s the fact.’

‘What about?’

‘All sorts of things. I’ve meant to have a long talk with you; but then
I don’t quite know how to begin. Well, see, it’s chiefly about Jane.’

Sidney neither moved nor spoke.

‘After all, Sidney,’ resumed the other, softening his voice, ‘I _am_
her father, you see. A precious bad one I’ve been, that there’s no
denying, and dash it if I don’t sometimes feel ashamed of myself. I do
when she speaks to me in that pleasant way she has—you know what I
mean. For all that, I am her father, and I think it’s only right I
should do my best to make her happy. You agree with that, I know.’

‘Certainly I do.’

‘You won’t take it ill if I ask whether—in fact, whether you’ve ever
asked her—you know what I mean.’

‘I have not,’ Sidney replied, in a clear, unmoved tone, changing his
position at the same time so as to look his interlocutor in the face.

Joseph seemed relieved.

‘Still,’ he continued, ‘you’ve given her to understand—eh? I suppose
there’s no secret about that?’

‘I’ve often spoken to her very intimately, but I have used no words
such as you are thinking of. It’s quite true that my way of behaving
has meant more than ordinary friendship.’

‘Yes, yes; you’re not offended at me bringing this subject up, old man?
You see, I’m her father, after all, and I think we ought to understand
each other.’

‘You are quite right.’

‘Well, now, see.’ He fidgeted a little. ‘Has my father ever told you
that his friend the lawyer, Percival, altogether went against that way
of bringing-up Jane?’

‘Yes, I know that.’

‘You do?’ Joseph paused before proceeding. ‘To tell you the truth, I
don’t much care about Percival. I had a talk with him, you know, when
my business was being settled. No, I don’t quite take to him, so to
say. Now, you won’t be offended? The fact of the matter is, he asked
some rather queer questions about you—or, at all events, if they
weren’t exactly questions, they—they came to the same thing.’

Sidney was beginning to glare under his brows. Commonsense told him how
very unlikely it was that a respectable solicitor should compromise
himself in talk with a stranger, and that such a man as J. J. Snowdon;
yet, whether the story were true or not, it meant that Joseph was
plotting in some vile way, and thus confirmed his suspicions. He
inquired, briefly and indifferently, what Mr. Percival’s insinuations
had been.

‘Well, I told you I don’t much care for the fellow. He didn’t say as
much, mind, but he seemed to be hinting-like that, as Jane’s father, I
should do well to—to keep an eye on you—ha, ha! It came to that, I
thought—though, of course, I may have been mistaken. It shows how
little he knows about you and father. I fancy he’d got it into his head
that it was _you_ set father on those plans about Jane—though _why_ I’d
like to know.’

He paused. Sidney kept his eyes down, and said nothing.

‘Well, there’s quite enough of that; too much. Still I thought I’d tell
you, you see. It’s well to know when we’ve got enemies behind our
backs. But see, Sidney; to speak seriously, between ourselves.’ He
leaned forward in the confidential attitude. ‘You say you’ve gone just
a bit further than friendship with our Janey. Well, I don’t know a
better man, and that’s the truth—but don’t you think we might put this
off for a year or two? Look now, here’s this lady, Miss Lant, taking up
the girl, and it’s an advantage to her; you won’t deny that. I
sympathise with my good old dad; I do, honestly; but I can’t help
thinking that Janey, in her position, ought to see a little of the
world. There’s no secrets between _us_; you know what she’ll have as
well as I do. I should be a brute if I grudged it her, after all she’s
suffered from my neglect. But don’t you think we might leave her free
for a year or two?’

‘Yes, I agree with you.’

‘You do? I thought you and I could understand each other, if we only
got really talking. Look here, Sidney; I don’t mind just whispering to
you. For anything I know, Percival is saying disagreeable things to the
old man; but don’t you worry about that. It don’t matter a scrap, you
see, so long as you and I keep friendly, eh? I’m talking very open to
you, but it’s all for Janey’s sake. If you went and told father I’d
been saying anything against Percival—well, it would make things nasty
for me. I’ve put myself in your hands, but I know the kind of man you
are. It’s only right you should hear of what’s said. Don’t worry; we’ll
just wait a little, that’s all. I mean it all for the little girl’s
sake. It wouldn’t be nice if you married her and then she was told—eh?’

Sidney looked at the speaker steadily, then stirred the fire and moved
about for a few moments. As he kept absolute silence, Joseph, after
throwing out a few vague assurances of goodwill and trust, rose to take
his leave. Kirkwood shook hands with him, but spoke not a word. Late
the same night Sidney penned a letter to Michael Snowdon. In the
morning he read it over, and instead of putting it into an envelope,
locked it away in one of his drawers.

When the evening for his visit to Hanover Street again came round he
again absented himself, this time just calling to leave word with the
servant that business kept him away. The business was that of walking
aimlessly about Clerkenwell, in mud and fog. About ten o’clock he came
to Farringdon Road Buildings, and with a glance up towards the Hewetts’
window he was passing by when a hand clutched at him. Turning, he saw
the face of John Hewett, painfully disturbed, strained in some wild
emotion.

‘Sidney! Come this way; I want to speak to you.’

‘Why, what’s wrong?’

‘Come over here. Sidney—I’ve found my girl—I’ve found Clara!’




CHAPTER XXVII

CLARA’S RETURN


Mrs. Eagles, a middle-aged woman of something more than average girth,
always took her time in ascending to that fifth storey where she and
her husband shared a tenement with the Hewett family. This afternoon
her pause on each landing was longer than usual, for a yellow fog,
which mocked the pale glimmer of gas-jets on the staircase, made her
gasp asthmatically. She carried, too, a heavy market-bag, having done
her Saturday purchasing earlier than of wont on account of the
intolerable weather. She reached the door at length, and being too much
exhausted to search her pocket for the latch-key, knocked for admission.
Amy Hewett opened to her, and she sank on a chair in the first room,
where the other two Hewett children were bending over ‘home-lessons’
with a studiousness not altogether natural. Mrs. Eagles had a shrewd
eye; having glanced at Annie and Tom with a discreet smile, she turned
her look towards the elder girl, who was standing full in the
lamplight.

‘Come here, Amy,’ she said after a moment’s scrutiny. ‘So you _will_
keep doin’ that foolish thing! Very well, then, I shall have to speak
to your father about it; I’m not goin’ to see you make yourself ill and
do nothing to prevent you.’

Amy, now a girl of eleven, affected much indignation.

‘Why, I haven’t touched a drop, Mrs. Eagles!’

‘Now, now, now, now, now! Why, your lips are shrivelled up like a bit
of o’ dried orange-peel! You’re a silly girl, that’s what you are!’

Of late Amy Hewett had become the victim of a singular propensity;
whenever she could obtain vinegar, she drank it as a toper does
spirits. Inadequate nourishment, and especially an unsatisfied palate,
frequently have this result in female children among the poor; it is an
anticipation of what will befall them as soon as they find their way to
the public-house.

Having administered a scolding, Mrs. Eagles went into the room which
she and her husband occupied. It was so encumbered with furniture that
not more than eight or ten square feet of floor can have been available
for movement. On the bed sat Mr. Eagles, a spare, large-headed, ugly,
but very thoughtful-looking man; he and Sidney Kirkwood had been
acquaintances and fellow-workmen for some years, but no close intimacy
had arisen between them, owing to the difference of their tastes and
views. Eagles was absorbed in the study of a certain branch of
political statistics; the enthusiasm of his life was Financial Reform.
Every budget presented to Parliament he criticised with extraordinary
thoroughness, and, in fact, with an acumen which would have made him no
inefficient auxiliary of the Chancellor himself. Of course he took the
view that the nation’s resources were iniquitously wasted, and of
course had little difficulty in illustrating a truth so obvious; what
distinguished him from the ordinary malcontent of Clerkenwell Green was
his logical faculty and the surprising extent of the information with
which he had furnished himself. Long before there existed a ‘Financial
Reform Almanack,’ Eagles practically represented that work in his own
person. Disinterested, ardent, with thoughts for but one subject in the
scope of human inquiry, he lived contentedly on his two pounds a week,
and was for ever engaged in the theoretic manipulation of millions.
Utopian budgets multiplied themselves in his brain and his note-books.
He devised imposts such as Minister never dreamt of, yet which, he
declared, could not fail of vast success. ‘You just look at these
figures!’ he would exclaim to Sidney, in his low, intense voice. ‘There
it is in black and white!’ But Sidney’s faculties were quite unequal to
calculations of this kind, and Eagles could never summon resolve to
explain his schemes before an audience. Indefatigably he worked on, and
the work had to be its own reward.

He was busy in the usual way this afternoon, as he sat on the bed,
coatless, a trade journal open on his knees. His wife never disturbed
him; she was a placid, ruminative woman, generally finding the details
of her own weekly budget quite a sufficient occupation. When she had
taken off her bonnet and was turning out the contents of her bag,
Eagles remarked quietly:

‘They’ll have a bad journey.’

‘What a day for her to be travelling all that distance, poor thing! But
perhaps it ain’t so bad out o’ London.’

Lowering their voices, they began to talk of John Hewett and the
daughter he was bringing from Lancashire, where she had lain in
hospital for some weeks. Of the girl and her past they knew next to
nothing, but Hewett’s restricted confidences suggested disagreeable
things. The truth of the situation was, that John had received by post,
from he knew not whom, a newspaper report of the inquest held on the
body of Grace Danver, wherein, of course, was an account of what had
happened to Clara Vale; in the margin was pencilled, ‘Clara Vale’s real
name is Clara Hewett.’ An hour after receiving this John encountered
Sidney Kirkwood. They read the report together. Before the coroner it
had been made public that the dead woman was in truth named Rudd; she
who was injured refused to give any details concerning herself, and her
history escaped the reporters. Harbouring no doubt of the information
thus mysteriously sent him—the handwriting seemed to be that of a man,
but gave no further hint as to its origin—Hewett the next day journeyed
down into Lancashire, Sidney supplying him with money. He found Clara
in a perilous condition; her face was horribly burnt with vitriol, and
the doctors could not as yet answer for the results of the shock she
had suffered. One consolation alone offered itself in the course of
Hewett’s inquiries; Clara, if she recovered, would not have lost her
eyesight. The fluid had been thrown too low to effect the worst injury;
the accident of a trembling hand, of a movement on her part, had kept
her eyes untouched.

Necessity brought the father back to London almost at once, but the
news sent him at brief intervals continued to be favourable. Now that
the girl could be removed from the infirmary, there was no retreat for
her but her father’s home. Mr. Peel, the manager, had made her a
present of 20_l_.—it was all he could do; the members of the company
had subscribed another 5_l_., generously enough, seeing that their tour
was come perforce to an abrupt close. Clara’s career as an actress had
ended. . . .

When the fog’s artificial night deepened at the close of the winter
evening, Mrs. Eagles made the Hewetts’ two rooms as cheerful as might
be, expecting every moment the arrival of John and his companion. The
children were aware that an all but forgotten sister was returning to
them, and that she had been very ill; they promised quietude. Amy set
the tea-table in order, and kept the kettle ready. . . . The knock for
which they were waiting! Mrs. Eagles withdrew into her own room; Amy
went to the door.

A tall figure, so wrapped and veiled that nothing but the womanly
outline could be discerned, entered, supported by John Hewett.

‘Is there a light in the other room, Amy?’ John inquired in a thick
voice.

‘Yes, father.’

He led the muffled form into the chamber where Amy and Annie slept. The
door closed, and for several minutes the three children stood regarding
each other, alarmed, mute. Then their father joined them. He looked
about in an absent way, slowly drew off his overcoat, and when Amy
offered to take it, bent and kissed her cheek. The girl was startled to
hear him sob and to see tears starting from his eyes. Turning suddenly
away, he stood before the fire and made a pretence of warming himself;
but his sobs overmastered him. He leaned his arms on the mantel-piece.

‘Shall I pour out the tea, father?’ Amy ventured to ask, when there was
again perfect silence.

‘Haven’t you had yours?’ he replied, half-facing her.

‘Not yet.’

‘Get it, then—all of you. Yes, you can pour me out a cup—and put
another on the little tray. Is this stuff in the saucepan ready?’ ‘Mrs.
Eagles said it would be in five minutes.’.

‘All right. Get on with your eatin’, all of you.’

He went to Mrs. Eagles’ room and talked there for a short time.
Presently Mrs. Eagles herself came out and silently removed from the
saucepan a mixture of broth and meat. Having already taken the cup of
tea to Clara, Hewett now returned to her with this food. She was
sitting by the fire, her face resting upon her hands. The lamp was
extinguished; she had said that the firelight was enough. John
deposited his burden on the table, then touched her shoulder gently and
spoke in so soft a voice that one would not have recognised it as his.

‘You’ll try an’ eat a little, my dear? Here’s somethin’ as has been
made particular. After travellin’—just a spoonful or two.’

Clara expressed reluctance.

‘I don’t feel hungry, father. Presently, perhaps.’

‘Well, well; it do want to cool a bit. Do you feel able to sit up?’

‘Yes. Don’t take so much trouble, father. I’d rather you left me
alone.’

The tone was not exactly impatient; it spoke a weary indifference to
everything and every person.

‘Yes, I’ll go away, dear. But you’ll eat just a bit? If you don’t like
this, you must tell me, and I’ll get something you could fancy.’

‘It’ll do well enough. I’ll eat it presently; I promise you.’

John hesitated before going.

‘Clara—shall you mind Amy and Annie comin’ to sleep here? If you’d
rather, we’ll manage it somehow else.’

‘No. What does it matter? They can come when they like, only they
mustn’t want me to talk to them.’

He went softly from the room, and joined the children at their tea. His
mood had grown brighter. Though in talking he kept his tone much
softened, there was a smile upon his face, and he answered freely the
questions put to him about his journey. Overcome at first by the dark
aspect of this home-coming, he now began to taste the joy of having
Clara under his roof, rescued alike from those vague dangers of the
past and from the recent peril. Impossible to separate the sorrow he
felt for her blighted life, her broken spirit, and the solace lurking
in the thought that henceforth she could not abandon him. Never a word
to reproach her for the unalterable; it should be as though there were
no gap between the old love and its renewal in the present. For Clara
used to love him, and already she had shown that his tenderness did not
appeal to her in vain; during the journey she had once or twice pressed
his hand in gratitude. How well it was that he had this home in which
to receive her! Half a year ago, and what should he have done? He would
not admit to himself that there were any difficulties ahead; if it came
to that, he would manage to get some extra work in the evening and on
Saturday afternoons. He would take Sidney into council. But thereupon
his face darkened again, and he lost himself in troubled musing.

Midway in the Sunday morning Amy told him that Clara had risen and
would like him to go and sit with her. She would not leave her room;
Amy had put it in order, and the blind was drawn low. Clara sat by the
fireside, in her attitude of last night, hiding her face as far as she
was able. The beauty of her form would have impressed anyone who
approached her, the grace of her bent head; but the countenance was no
longer that of Clara Hewett; none must now look at her, unless to pity.
Feeling herself thus utterly changed, she could not speak in her former
natural voice; her utterance was oppressed, unmusical, monotonous.

When her father had taken a place near her she asked him, ‘Have you got
that piece of newspaper still?’

He had, and at her wish produced it. Clara held it in the light of the
fire, and regarded the pencilled words closely. Then she inquired if he
wished to keep it, and on his answering in the negative threw it to be
burnt. Hewett took her hand, and for a while they kept silence.

‘Do you live comfortably here, father?’ she said presently.

‘We do, Clara. It’s a bit high up, but that don’t matter much.’

‘You’ve got new furniture.’

‘Yes, some new things. The old was all done for, you know.’

‘And where did you live before you came here?’

‘Oh, we had a place in King’s Cross Road—it wasn’t much of a place, but
I suppose it might a’ been worse.’

‘And that was where—?’

‘Yes—yes—it was there.’

‘And how did you manage to buy this furniture?’ Clara asked, after a
pause.

‘Well, my dear, to tell you the truth—it was a friend as—an old friend
helped us a bit.’

‘You wouldn’t care to say who it was?’

John was gravely embarrassed. Clara moved her head a little, so as to
regard him, but at once turned away, shrinkingly, when she met his
eyes.

‘Why don’t you like to tell me, father? Was it Mr. Kirkwood?’

‘Yes, my dear, it was.’

Neither spoke for a long time. Clara’s head sank lower; she drew her
hand away from her father’s, and used it to shield her face. When she
spoke, it was as if to herself.

‘I suppose he’s altered in some ways?’

‘Not much; I don’t see much change, myself, but then of course— No,
he’s pretty much the same.’

‘He’s married, isn’t he?

‘Married? Why, what made you think that. Clara? No, not he. He had to
move not long ago; his lodgin’s is in Red Lion Street now.’

‘And does he ever come here?’

‘He has been—just now an’ then.’

‘Have you told him?’

‘Why—yes, dear—I felt I had to.’

‘There’s no harm. You couldn’t keep it a secret. But he mustn’t come
whilst I’m here; you understand that, father?’

‘No, no, he shan’t. He shall never come, if you don’t wish it.’

‘Only whilst I’m here.’

‘But—Clara—you’ll _always_ be here.’

‘Oh no! Do you think I’m going to burden you all the rest of my life? I
shall find some way of earning a living, and then I shall go and get a
room for myself.’

‘Now don’t—now don’t talk like that!’ exclaimed her father, putting his
hand on her. ‘You shall do what else you like, my girl, but don’t talk
about goin’ away from me. That’s the one thing as I couldn’t bear. I
ain’t so young as I was, and I’ve had things as was hard to go
through—I mean when the mother died and—and other things at that time.
Let you an’ me stay by each other whilst we may, my girl. You know it
was always you as I thought most of, and I want to keep you by me—I do,
Clara. You won’t speak about goin’ away?’

She remained mute. Shadows from the firelight rose and fell upon the
walls of the half-darkened room. It was a cloudy morning; every now and
then a gust flung rain against the window.

‘If you went,’ he continued, huskily, ‘I should be afraid myself. I
haven’t told you. I didn’t behave as I’d ought have done to the poor
mother, Clara; I got into drinkin’ too much; yes, I did. I’ve broke
myself off that; but if you was to leave me—I’ve had hard things to go
through. Do you know the Burial Club broke up just before she died? I
couldn’t get not a ha’penny! A lot o’ the money was stolen. You may
think how I felt, Clara, with her lyin’ there, and I hadn’t got as much
as would pay for a coffin. It was Sidney Kirkwood found the money—he
did! There was never man had as good a friend as he’s been to me; I
shall never have a chance of payin’ what I owe him. Things is better
with me now, but I’d rather beg my bread in the streets than you should
go away. Don’t be afraid, my dearest. I promise you nobody shan’t come
near. You won’t mind Mrs. Eagles; she’s very good to the children. But
I must keep you near to me, my poor girl!’

Perhaps it was that word of pity—though the man’s shaken voice was
throughout deeply moving. For the first time since the exultant hope of
her life was blasted, Clara shed tears.




CHAPTER XXVIII

THE SOUP-KITCHEN


With the first breath of winter there passes a voice half-menacing,
half-mournful, through all the barren ways and phantom-haunted refuges
of the nether world. Too quickly has vanished the brief season when the
sky is clement, when a little food suffices, and the chances of earning
that little are more numerous than at other times; this wind that gives
utterance to its familiar warning is the vaunt-courier of cold and
hunger and solicitude that knows not sleep. Will the winter be a hard
one? It is the question that concerns this world before all others,
that occupies alike the patient workfolk who have yet their home
unbroken, the strugglers foredoomed to loss of such scant needments as
the summer gifted them withal, the hopeless and the self-abandoned and
the lurking creatures of prey. To all of them the first chill breath
from a lowering sky has its voice of admonition; they set their faces;
they sigh, or whisper a prayer, or fling out a curse, each according to
his nature.

And as though the strife here were not already hard enough, behold from
many corners of the land come needy emigrants, prospectless among their
own people, fearing the dark season which has so often meant for them
the end of wages and of food, tempted hither by thought that in the
shadow of palaces work and charity are both more plentiful. Vagabonds,
too, no longer able to lie about the country roads, creep back to their
remembered lairs and join the combat for crusts flung forth by casual
hands. Day after day the stress becomes more grim. One would think that
hosts of the weaker combatants might surely find it seasonable to let
themselves be trodden out of existence, and so make room for those of
more useful sinew; somehow they cling to life; so few in comparison
yield utterly. The thoughtful in the world above look about them with
contentment when carriage-ways are deep with new-fallen snow. ‘Good;
here is work for the unemployed.’ Ah, if the winter did but last a few
months longer, if the wonted bounds of endurance were but, by some
freak of nature, sensibly overpassed, the carriage-ways would find
another kind of sweeping! . . .

This winter was the last that Shooter’s Gardens were destined to know.
The leases had all but run out; the middlemen were garnering their
latest profits; in the spring there would come a wholesale demolition,
and model lodgings would thereafter occupy the site. Meanwhile the
Gardens looked their surliest; the walls stood in a perpetual black
sweat; a mouldy reek came from the open doorways; the beings that
passed in and out seemed soaked with grimy moisture, puffed into
distortions, hung about with rotting garments. One such was Mrs. Candy,
Pennyloaf’s mother. Her clothing consisted of a single gown and a shawl
made out of the fragments of an old counterpane; her clothing—with
exception of the shoes on her feet, those two articles were literally
all that covered her bare body. Rage for drink was with her reaching
the final mania. Useless to bestow anything upon her; straightway it or
its value passed over the counter of the beer-shop in Rosoman Street.
She cared only for beer, the brave, thick, medicated draught, that was
so cheap and frenzied her so speedily.

Her husband was gone for good. One choking night of November he beat
her to such purpose that she was carried off to the police-station as
dead; the man effected his escape, and was not likely to show himself
in the Gardens again. With her still lived her son Stephen, the potman.
His payment was ten shillings a week (with a daily allowance of three
pints), and he saw to it that there was always a loaf of bread in the
room they occupied together. Stephen took things with much philosophy;
his mother would, of course, drink herself to death—what was there
astonishing in that? He himself had heart disease, and surely enough
would drop down dead one of these days; the one doom was no more to be
quarrelled with than the other. Pennyloaf came to see them at very long
intervals; what was the use of making her visits more frequent? She,
too, viewed with a certain equanimity the progress of her mother’s
fate. Vain every kind of interposition; worse than imprudence to give
the poor creature money or money’s worth. It could only be hoped that
the end would come before very long.

An interesting house, this in which Mrs. Candy resided. It contained in
all seven rooms, and each room was the home of a family; under the roof
slept twenty-five persons, men, women, and children; the lowest rent
paid by one of these domestic groups was four-and-sixpence. You would
have enjoyed a peep into the rear chamber on the ground floor. There
dwelt a family named Hope—Mr. and Mrs. Hope, Sarah Hope, aged fifteen,
Dick Hope, aged twelve, Betsy Hope, aged three. The father was a
cripple; he and his wife occupied themselves in the picking of rags—of
course at home—and I can assure you that the atmosphere of their abode
was worthy of its aspect. Mr. Hope drank, but not desperately. His
forte was the use of language so peculiarly violent that even in
Shooter’s Gardens it gained him a proud reputation. On the slightest
excuse he would threaten to brain one of his children, to disembowel
another, to gouge out the eyes of the third. He showed much ingenuity
in varying the forms of menaced punishment. Not a child in the Gardens
but was constantly threatened by its parents with a violent death; this
was so familiar that it had lost its effect; where the nurse or mother
in the upper world cries, ‘I shall scold you!’ in the nether the phrase
is, ‘I’ll knock yer ’ed orff!’ To ‘I shall be very angry with you’ in
the one sphere, corresponds in the other, ‘I’ll murder you!’ These are
conventions—matters of no importance. But Mr. Rope was a man of
individuality; he could make his family tremble; he could bring lodgers
about the door to listen and admire his resources.

In another room abode a mother with four children. This woman drank
moderately, but was very conscientious in despatching her three younger
children to school. True, there was just a little inconvenience in this
punctuality of hers, at all events from the youngsters’ point of view,
for only on the first three days of the week had they the slightest
chance of a mouthful of breakfast before they departed. ‘Never mind,
I’ll have some dinner for you,’ their parent was wont to say. Common
enough in the Board schools, this pursuit of knowledge on an empty
stomach. But then the end is so inestimable!

Yet another home. It was tenanted by two persons only; they appeared to
be man and wife, but in the legal sense were not so, nor did they for a
moment seek to deceive their neighbours. With the female you are
slightly acquainted; christened Sukey Jollop, she first became Mrs.
Jack Bartley, and now, for courtesy’s sake, was styled Mrs. Higgs.
Sukey had strayed on to a downward path; conscious of it, she abandoned
herself to her taste for strong drink, and braved out her degradation.
Jealousy of Clem Peckover was the first cause of discord between her
and Jack Bartley; a robust young woman, she finally sent Jack about his
business by literal force of arms, and entered into an alliance with
Ned Higgs, a notorious swashbuckler, the captain of a gang of young
ruffians who at this date were giving much trouble to the Clerkenwell
police. Their speciality was the skilful use, as an offensive weapon,
of a stout leathern belt heavily buckled; Mr. Higgs boasted that with
one stroke of his belt he could, if it seemed good to him, kill his
man, but the fitting opportunity for this display of prowess had not
yet offered. . . .

Now it happened that, at the time of her making Jane Snowdon’s
acquaintance, Miss Lant was particularly interested in Shooter’s
Gardens and the immediate vicinity. She had associated herself with
certain ladies who undertook the control of a soup-kitchen in the
neighbourhood, and as the winter advanced she engaged Jane in this work
of charity. It was a good means, as Michael Snowdon agreed, of enabling
the girl to form acquaintances among the very poorest, those whom she
hoped to serve effectively—not with aid of money alone, but by her
personal influence. And I think it will be worth while to dwell a
little on the story of this same soup-kitchen; it is significant, and
shall take the place of abstract comment on Miss Lant’s philanthropic
enterprises.

The kitchen had been doing successful work for some years; the society
which established it entrusted its practical conduct to very practical
people, a man and wife who were themselves of the nether world, and
knew the ways thereof. The ‘stock’ which formed the basis of the soup
was wholesome and nutritious; the peas were of excellent quality;
twopence a quart was the price at which this fluid could be purchased
(one penny if a ticket from a member of the committee were presented),
and sometimes as much as five hundred quarts would be sold in a day.
Satisfactory enough this. When the people came with complaints, saying
that they were tired of this particular soup, and would like another
kind for a change, Mr. and Mrs. Batterby, with perfect understanding of
the situation, bade their customers ‘take it or leave it—an’ none o’
your cheek here, or you won’t get nothing at all!’ The result was much
good-humour all round.

But the present year saw a change in the constitution of the committee:
two or three philanthropic ladies of great conscientiousness began to
inquire busily into the working of the soup-kitchen, and they soon
found reason to be altogether dissatisfied with Mr. and Mrs. Batterby.
No, no; these managers were of too coarse a type; they spoke grossly;
what possibility of their exerting a humanising influence on the people
to whom they dispensed soup? Soup and refinement must be disseminated
at one and the same time, over the same counter. Mr. and Mrs. Batterby
were dismissed, and quite a new order of things began. Not only were
the ladies zealous for a high ideal in the matter of soup-distributing,
they also aimed at practical economy in the use of funds. Having
engaged a cook after their own hearts, and acting upon the advice of
competent physiologists, they proceeded to make a ‘stock’ out of
sheep’s and bullocks’ heads; moreover, they ordered their peas from the
City, thus getting them at two shillings a sack less than the price
formerly paid by the Batterbys to a dealer in Clerkenwell. But, alas!
these things could not be done secretly; the story leaked out;
Shooter’s Gardens and vicinity broke into the most excited feeling. I
need not tell you that the nether world will consume—when others supply
it—nothing but the very finest quality of food, that the heads of sheep
and bullocks are peculiarly offensive to its stomach, that a saving
effected on sacks of peas outrages its dearest sensibilities. What was
the result? Shooter’s Gardens, convinced of the fraud practised upon
them, nobly brought back their quarts of soup to the kitchen, and with
proud independence of language demanded to have their money returned.
On being met with a refusal, they—what think you?—emptied the soup on
to the floor, and went away with heads exalted.

Vast was the indignation of Miss Lant and the other ladies. ‘This is
their gratitude!’ Now if you or I had been there, what an opportunity
for easing our minds! ‘Gratitude, mesdames? You have entered upon this
work with expectation of gratitude?—And can you not perceive that these
people of Shooter’s Gardens are poor, besotted, disease-struck
creatures, of whom—in the mass—scarcely a human quality is to be
expected? Have you still to learn what this nether world has been made
by those who belong to the sphere above it?—Gratitude, quotha?—Nay, do
_you_ be grateful that these hapless, half-starved women do not turn
and rend you. At present they satisfy themselves with insolence. Take
it silently, you who at all events hold some count of their dire state;
and endeavour to feed them without arousing their animosity!’

Well, the kitchen threatened to be a failure. It turned out that the
cheaper peas were, in fact, of inferior quality, and the ladies
hastened to go back to the dealer in Clerkenwell. This was something,
but now came a new trouble; the complaint with which Mr. and Mrs.
Batterby had known so well how to deal revived in view of the
concessions made by the new managers. Shooter’s Gardens would have no
more peas; let some other vegetable be used. Again the point was
conceded; a trial was made of barley soup. Shooter’s Gardens came,
looked, smelt, and shook their heads. ‘It don’t look nice,’ was their
comment; they would none of it.

For two or three weeks, just at this crisis in the kitchen’s fate, Jane
Snowdon attended with Miss Lant to help in the dispensing of the
decoction. Jane was made very nervous by the disturbances that went on,
but she was able to review the matter at issue in a far more fruitful
way than Miss Lant and the other ladies. Her opinion was not asked,
however. In the homely grey dress, with her modest, retiring manner,
her gentle, diffident countenance, she was taken by the customers for a
paid servant, and if ever it happened that she could not supply a can
of soup quickly enough sharp words reached her ear. ‘Now then, you
gyurl there! Are you goin’ to keep me all d’y? I’ve got somethink else
to do but stand ’ere.’ And Jane, by her timid hastening, confirmed the
original impression, with the result that she was treated yet more
unceremoniously next time. Of all forms of insolence there is none more
flagrant than that of the degraded poor receiving charity which they
have come to regard as a right.

Jane did speak at length. Miss Lant had called to see her in Hanover
Street; seated quietly in her own parlour, with Michael Snowdon to
approve—with him she had already discussed the matter—Jane ventured
softly to compare the present state of things and that of former
winters, as described to her by various people.

‘Wasn’t it rather a pity,’ she suggested, ‘that the old people were
sent away?’

‘You think so?’ returned Miss Lant, with the air of one to whom a novel
thought is presented. ‘You really think so, Miss Snowdon?’

‘They got on so well with everybody,’ Jane continued. ‘And don’t you
think it’s better, Miss Lant, for everybody to feel satisfied?’

‘But really, Mr. Batterby used to speak so very harshly. He destroyed
their self-respect.’

‘I don’t think they minded it,’ said Jane, with simple good faith. ‘And
I’m always hearing them wish he was back, instead of the new managers.’

‘I think we shall have to consider this,’ remarked the lady,
thoughtfully.

Considered it was, and with the result that the Batterbys before long
found themselves in their old position, uproariously welcomed by
Shooter’s Gardens. In a few weeks the soup was once more concocted of
familiar ingredients, and customers, as often as they grumbled, had the
pleasure of being rebuked in their native tongue.

It was with anything but a cheerful heart that Jane went through this
initiation into the philanthropic life. Her brief period of joy and
confidence was followed by a return of anxiety, which no resolve could
suppress. It was not only that the ideals to which she strove to form
herself made no genuine appeal to her nature; the imperative hunger of
her heart remained unsatisfied. At first, when the assurance received
from Michael began to lose a little of its sustaining force, she could
say to herself, ‘Patience, patience; be faithful, be trustful, and your
reward will soon come.’ Nor would patience have failed her had but the
current of life flowed on in the old way. It was the introduction of
new and disturbing things that proved so great a test of fortitude.
Those two successive absences of Sidney on the appointed evening were
strangely unlike him, but perhaps could be explained by the
unsettlement of his removal; his manner when at length he did come
proved that the change in himself was still proceeding. Moreover, the
change affected Michael, who manifested increase of mental trouble at
the same time that he yielded more and more to physical infirmity.

The letter which Sidney wrote after receiving Joseph Snowdon’s
confidential communications was despatched two days later. He expressed
himself in carefully chosen words, but the purport of the letter was to
make known that he no longer thought of Jane save as a friend; that the
change in her position had compelled him to take another view of his
relations to her than that he had confided to Michael at Danbury. Most
fortunately—he added—no utterance of his feelings had ever escaped him
to Jane herself, and henceforth he should be still more careful to
avoid any suggestion of more than brotherly interest. In very deed
nothing was altered; he was still her steadfast friend, and would
always aid her to his utmost in the work of her life.

That Sidney could send this letter, after keeping it in reserve for a
couple of days, proved how profoundly his instincts were revolted by
the difficulties and the ambiguity of his position. It had been bad
enough when only his own conscience was in play; the dialogue with
Joseph, following upon Bessie Byass’s indiscretion, threw him wholly
off his balance, and he could give no weight to any consideration but
the necessity of recovering self-respect. Even the sophistry of that
repeated statement that he had never approached Jane as a lover did not
trouble him in face of the injury to his pride. Every word of Joseph
Snowdon’s transparently artful hints was a sting to his sensitiveness;
the sum excited him to loathing. It was as though the corner of a
curtain had been raised, giving him a glimpse of all the vile greed,
the base machination, hovering about this fortune that Jane was to
inherit. Of Scawthorne he knew nothing, but his recollection of the
Peckovers was vivid enough to suggest what part Mrs. Joseph Snowdon was
playing in the present intrigues, and he felt convinced that in the
background were other beasts of prey, watching with keen, envious eyes.
The sudden revelation was a shock from which he would not soon recover;
he seemed to himself to be in a degree contaminated; he questioned his
most secret thoughts again and again, recognizing with torment the
fears which had already bidden him draw back; he desired to purify
himself by some unmistakable action.

That which happened he had anticipated. On receipt of the letter
Michael came to see him; he found the old man waiting in front of the
house when he returned to Red Lion Street after his work. The
conversation that followed was a severe test of Sidney’s resolve. Had
Michael disclosed the fact of his private understanding with Jane,
Sidney would probably have yielded; but the old man gave no hint of
what he had done—partly because he found it difficult to make the
admission, partly in consequence of an indecision in his own mind with
regard to the very point at issue. Though agitated by the consciousness
of suffering in store for Jane, his thoughts disturbed by the
derangement of a part of his plan, he did not feel that Sidney’s change
of mind gravely affected the plan itself. Age had cooled his blood;
enthusiasm had made personal interests of comparatively small account
to him; he recognised his granddaughter’s feeling, but could not
appreciate its intensity, its supreme significance. When Kirkwood made
a show of explaining himself, saying that he shrank from that form of
responsibility, that such a marriage suggested to him many and
insuperable embarrassments, Michael began to reflect that perchance
this was the just view. With household and family cares, could Jane
devote herself to the great work after the manner of his ideal? Had he
not been tempted by his friendship for Sidney to introduce into his
scheme what was really an incompatible element? Was it not decidedly,
infinitely better that Jane should be unmarried?

Michael had taken the last step in that process of dehumanisation which
threatens idealists of his type. He had reached at length the pass of
those frenzied votaries of a supernatural creed who exact from their
disciples the sacrifice of every human piety. Returning home, he
murmured to himself again and again, ‘She must not marry. She must
overcome this desire of a happiness such as ordinary women may enjoy.
For my sake, and for the sake of her suffering fellow-creatures, Jane
must win this victory over herself.’

He purposed speaking to her, but put it off from day to day. Sidney
paid his visits as usual, and tried desperately to behave as though he
had no trouble. Could he have divined why it was that Michael had ended
by accepting his vague pretences with apparent calm, indignation,
wrath, would have possessed him; he believed, however, that the old man
out of kindness subdued what he really felt. Sidney’s state was
pitiable. He knew not whether he more shrank from the thought of being
infected with Joseph Snowdon’s baseness or despised himself for his
attitude to Jane. Despicable entirely had been his explanations to
Michael, but how could he make them more sincere? To tell the whole
truth, to reveal Joseph’s tactics would be equivalent to taking a part
in the dirty contest; Michael would probably do him justice, but who
could say how far Joseph’s machinations were becoming effectual? The
slightest tinct of uncertainty in the old man’s thought, and he,
Kirkwood, became a plotter, like the others, meeting mine with
countermine.

‘There will be no possibility of perfect faith between men until there
is no such thing as money! H’m, and when is that likely to come to
pass?’

Thus he epigrammatised to himself one evening, savagely enough, as with
head bent forward he plodded to Red Lion Street. Some one addressed
him; he looked up and saw Jane. Seemingly it was a chance meeting, but
she put a question at once almost as though she had been waiting for
him. ‘Have you seen Pennyloaf lately, Mr. Kirkwood?’

Pennyloaf? The name suggested Bob Hewett, who again suggested John
Hewett, and so Sidney fell upon thoughts of some one who two days ago
had found a refuge in John’s home. To Michael he had said nothing of
what he knew concerning Clara; a fresh occasion of uneasy thought. Bob
Hewett—so John said—had no knowledge of his sister’s situation,
otherwise Pennyloaf might have come to know about it, and in that case,
perchance, Jane herself. Why not? Into what a wretched muddle of
concealments and inconsistencies and insincerities had he fallen!

‘It’s far too long since I saw her,’ he replied, in that softened tone
which he found it impossible to avoid when his eyes met Jane’s.

She was on her way home from the soup-kitchen, where certain
occupations had kept her much later than usual; this, however, was far
out of her way, and Sidney remarked on the fact, perversely, when she
had offered this explanation of her meeting him, Jane did not reply.
They walked on together, towards Islington.

‘Are you going to help at that place all the winter?’ he inquired.

‘Yes; I think so.’

If he had spoken his thought, he would have railed against the
soup-kitchen and all that was connected with it. So far had he got in
his revolt against circumstances; Jane’s ‘mission’ was hateful to him;
he could not bear to think of her handing soup over a counter to ragged
wretches.

‘You’re nothing like as cheerful as you used to be,’ he said, suddenly,
and all but roughly. ‘Why is it?’

What a question! Jane reddened as she tried to look at him with a
smile; no words would come to her tongue.

‘Do you go anywhere else, besides to—to that place?’

Not often. She had accompanied Miss Lant on a visit to some people in
Shooter’s Gardens.

Sidney bent his brows. A nice spot, Shooter’s Gardens.

‘The houses are going to be pulled down, I’m glad to say,’ continued
Jane. ‘Miss Lant thinks it’ll be a good opportunity for helping a few
of the families into better lodgings. We’re going to buy furniture for
them—so many have as good as none at all, you know. It’ll be a good
start for them, won’t it?’

Sidney nodded. He was thinking of another family who already owed their
furniture to Jane’s beneficence, though they did not know it.

‘Mind you don’t throw away kindness on worthless people,’ he said
presently.

‘We can only do our best, and hope they’ll keep comfortable for their
own sakes.’

‘Yes, yes. Well, I’ll say good-night to you here. Go home and rest; you
look tired.’

He no longer called her by her name. Tearing himself away, with a last
look, he raged inwardly that so sweet and gentle a creature should be
condemned to such a waste of her young life.

Jane had obtained what she came for. At times the longing to see him
grew insupportable, and this evening she had yielded to it, going out
of her way in the hope of encountering him as he came from work. He
spoke very strangely. What did it all mean, and when would this winter
of suspense give sign of vanishing before sunlight?




CHAPTER XXIX

PHANTOMS


Mr. and Mrs. Joseph Snowdon were now established in rooms in Burton
Crescent, which is not far from King’s Cross. Joseph had urged that
Clerkenwell Close was scarcely a suitable quarter for a man of his
standing, and, though with difficulty, he had achieved thus much
deliverance. Of Clem he could not get rid—just yet; but it was
something to escape Mrs. Peckover’s superintendence. Clem herself
favoured the removal, naturally for private reasons. Thus far working
in alliance with her shrewd mother, she was now forming independent
projects. Mrs. Peckover’s zeal was assuredly not disinterested, and
why, Clem mused with herself, should the fruits of strategy be shared?
Her husband’s father could not, she saw every reason to believe, be
much longer for this world. How his property was to be divided she had
no means of discovering; Joseph professed to have no accurate
information, but as a matter of course he was deceiving her. Should he
inherit a considerable sum, it was more than probable he would think of
again quitting his native land—and without encumbrances. That movement
must somehow be guarded against; how, it was difficult as yet to
determine. In the next place, Jane was sure to take a large share of
the fortune. To that Clem strongly objected, both on abstract grounds
and because she regarded Jane with a savage hatred—a hatred which had
its roots in the time of Jane’s childhood, and which had grown in
proportion as the girl reaped happiness from life. The necessity of
cloaking this sentiment had not, you may be sure, tended to mitigate
it. Joseph said that there was no longer any fear of a speedy marriage
between Jane and Kirkwood, but that such a marriage would come off some
day,—if not prevented—Clem held to be a matter of certainty. Sidney
Kirkwood was a wide-awake young man; of course he had his satisfactory
reasons for delay. Now Clem’s hatred of Sidney was, from of old, only
less than that wherewith she regarded Jane. To frustrate the hopes of
that couple would be a gratification worth a good deal of risk.

She heard nothing of what had befallen Clara Hewett until the latter’s
return home, and then not from her husband. Joseph and Scawthorne,
foiled by that event in an ingenious scheme which you have doubtless
understood (they little knowing how easily the severance between Jane
and Kirkwood might be effected), agreed that it was well to get Clara
restored to her father’s household—for, though it seemed unlikely, it
was not impossible that she might in one way or another aid their
schemes—and on that account the anonymous letter was despatched which
informed John Hewett of his daughter’s position. Between John and
Snowdon, now that they stood in the relations of master and servant,
there was naturally no longer familiar intercourse, and, in begging
leave of absence for his journey northwards, Hewett only said that a
near relative had met with a bad accident. But it would be easy, Joseph
decided, to win the man’s confidence again, and thus be apprised of all
that went on. With Clem he kept silence on the subject; not improbably
she would learn sooner or later what had happened, and indeed, as
things now stood, it did not matter much; but on principle he excluded
her as much as possible from his confidence. He knew she hated him, and
he was not backward in returning the sentiment, though constantly
affecting a cheerful friendliness in his manner to her; after all,
their union was but temporary. In Hanover Street he was also silent
regarding the Hewetts, for there his role was that of a good,
simple-minded fellow, incapable of intrigue, living for the domestic
affections. If Kirkwood chose to speak to Michael or Jane of the
matter, well, one way or another, that would advance things a stage,
and there was nothing for it but to watch the progress.

Alone all through the day, and very often in the evening Clem was not
at all disposed to occupy herself in domestic activity. The lodgings
were taken furnished, and a bondmaid of the house did such work as was
indispensable. Dirt and disorder were matters of indifference to the
pair, who represented therein the large class occupying cheap London
lodgings; an impure atmosphere, surroundings more or less squalid,
constant bickering with the landlady, coarse usage of the servant—these
things Clem understood as necessaries of independent life, and it would
have cost her much discomfort had she been required to live in a more
civilised manner. Her ambitions were essentially gross. In the way of
social advancement she appreciated nothing but an increased power of
spending money, and consequently of asserting herself over others. She
had no desire whatever to enter a higher class than that in which she
was born; to be of importance in her familiar circle was the most she
aimed at. In visiting the theatre, she did not so much care to occupy a
superior place—indeed, such a position made her ill at ease—as to
astonish her neighbours in the pit by a lavish style of costume, by
loud remarks implying a free command of cash, by purchase between the
acts of something expensive to eat or drink. Needless to say that she
never read anything but police news; in the fiction of her world she
found no charm, so sluggishly unimaginative was her nature. Till of
late she had either abandoned herself all day long to a brutal
indolence, eating rather too much, and finding quite sufficient
occupation for her slow brain in the thought of how pleasant it was not
to be obliged to work, and occasionally in reviewing the chances that
she might eventually have plenty of money and no Joseph Snowdon as a
restraint upon her; or else, her physical robustness demanding
exercise, she walked considerable distances about the localities she
knew, calling now and then upon an acquaintance.

Till of late; but a change had come upon her life. It was now seldom
that she kept the house all day; when within doors she was restless,
quarrelsome. Joseph became aware with surprise that she no longer tried
to conceal her enmity against him; on a slight provocation she broke
into a fierceness which reminded him of the day when he undeceived her
as to his position, and her look at such times was murderous. It might
come, he imagined, of her being released from the prudent control of
her mother. However, again a few weeks and things were somewhat
improved; she eyed him like a wild beast, but was less frequent in her
outbreaks. Here, too, it might be that Mrs. Peckover’s influence was at
work, for Clara spent at least four evenings of the seven away from
home, and always said she had been at the Close. As indifferent as it
was possible to be, Joseph made no attempt to restrain her
independence; indeed he was glad to have her out of his way.

We must follow her on one of these evenings ostensibly passed at Mrs.
Peckover’s—no, not follow, but discover her at nine o’clock.

In Old Street, not far from Shoreditch Station, was a shabby little
place of refreshment, kept by an Italian; pastry and sweet-stuff filled
the window; at the back of the shop, through a doorway on each side of
which was looped a pink curtain, a room, furnished with three
marble-topped tables, invited those who wished to eat and drink more at
ease than was possible before the counter. Except on Sunday evening
this room was very little used, and there, on the occasion of which I
speak, Clem was sitting with Bob Hewett. They had been having supper
together—French pastry and a cup of cocoa.

She leaned forward on her elbows, and said imperatively, ‘Tell
Pennyloaf to make it up with her again.’

‘Why?’

‘Because I want to know what goes on in Hanover Street. You was a fool
to send her away, and you’d ought to have told me about it before now.
If they was such friends, I suppose the girl told her lots o’ things.
But I expect they see each other just the same. You don’t suppose she
does all _you_ tell her?’

‘I’ll bet you what you like she does!’ cried Bob.

Clem glared at him.

‘Oh, you an’ your Pennyloaf! Likely she tells you the truth. You’re so
fond of each other, ain’t you! Tells you everything, does she?—and the
way you treat her!’

‘Who’s always at me to make me treat her worse still?’ Bob retorted
half angrily, half in expostulation.

‘Well, and so I am, ’cause I hate the name of her! I’d like to hear as
you starve her and her brats half to death. How much money did you give
her last week? Now you just tell me the truth. How much was it?’

‘How can I remember? Three or four bob, I s’pose.’

‘Three or four bob!’ she repeated, snarling. ‘Give her one, and make
her live all the week on it. Wear her down! Make her pawn all she has,
and go cold!’

Her cheeks were on fire; her eyes started in the fury of jealousy; she
set her teeth together.

‘I’d better do for her altogether,’ said Bob, with an evil grin.

Clem looked at him, without speaking; kept her gaze on him; then she
said in a thick voice:

‘There’s many a true word said in joke.’

Bob moved uncomfortably. There was a brief silence, then the other,
putting her face nearer his:

‘Not just yet. I want to use her to get all I can about that girl and
her old beast of a grandfather. Mind you do as I tell you. Pennyloaf’s
to have her back again, and she’s to make her talk, and you’re to get
all you can from Pennyloaf—understand?’

There came noises from the shop. Three work-girls had just entered and
were buying cakes, which they began to eat at the counter. They were
loud in gossip and laughter, and their voices rang like brass against
brass. Clem amused herself in listening to them for a few minutes; then
she became absent, moving a finger round and round on her plate. A
disagreeable flush still lingered under her eyes.

‘Have you told her about Clara?’

‘Told who?’

‘Who? Pennyloaf, of course.’

‘No, I haven’t. Why should I?’

‘Oh, you’re such a affectionate couple! See, you’re only to give her
two shillin’s next week. Let her go hungry this nice weather.’

‘She won’t do that if Jane Snowdon comes back, so there you’re out of
it!’

Clem bit her lip.

‘What’s the odds? Make it up with a hit in the mouth now and then.’

‘What do you expect to know from that girl?’ inquired Bob.

‘Lots o’ things. I want to know what the old bloke’s goin’ to do with
his money, don’t I? And I want to know what my beast of a ’usband’s got
out of him. And I want to know what that feller Kirkwood’s goin’ to do.
He’d ought to marry your sister by rights.’

‘Not much fear of that now.’

‘Trust him! He’ll stick where there’s money. See, Bob; if that Jane was
to kick the bucket, do you think the old bloke ‘ud leave it all to Jo?’

‘How can I tell?’

‘Well, look here. Supposin’ he died an’ left most to her; an’ then
supposin’ _she_ was to go off; would Jo have all her tin?’

‘Course he would.’

Clem mused, eating her lower lip.

‘But supposin’ Jo was to go off first, after the old bloke? Should I
have all he left?’

‘I think so, but I’m not sure.’

‘You think so? And then should I have all _hers_? If she had a
accident, you know.’

‘I suppose you would. But then that’s only if they didn’t make wills,
and leave it away from you.’

Clem started. Intent as she had been for a long time on the
possibilities hinted at, the thought of unfavourable disposition by
will had never occurred to her. She shook it away.

‘Why should they make wills? They ain’t old enough for that, neither of
them.’

‘And you might as well say they ain’t old enough to be likely to take
their hook, either,’ suggested Bob, with a certain uneasiness in his
tone.

Clem looked about her, as if her fierce eyes sought something. Her
brows twitched a little. She glanced at Bob, but he did not meet her
look. ‘I don’t care so much about the money,’ she said, in a lower and
altered voice. ‘I’d be content with a bit of it, if only I could get
rid of him at the same time.’

Bob looked gloomy.

‘Well, it’s no use talking,’ he muttered.

‘It’s all your fault.’

‘How do you make that out? It was you quarrelled first.’

‘You’re a liar!’

‘Oh, there’s no talking to you!’

He shuffled with his feet, then rose.

‘Where can I see you on Wednesday morning?’ asked Clem. ‘I want to hear
about that girl.’

‘It can’t be Wednesday morning. I tell you I shall be getting the sack
next thing; they’ve promised it. Two days last week I wasn’t at the
shop, and one day this. It can’t go on.’

His companion retorted angrily, and for five minutes they stood in
embittered colloquy. It ended in Bob’s turning away and going out into
the street. Clem followed, and they walked westwards in silence.
Reaching City Road, and crossing to the corner where lowers St. Luke’s
Hospital—grim abode of the insane, here in the midst of London’s
squalor and uproar—they halted to take leave. The last words they
exchanged, after making an appointment, were of brutal violence.

This was two days after Clara Hewett’s arrival in London, and the same
fog still hung about the streets, allowing little to be seen save the
blurred glimmer of gas. Bob sauntered through it, his hands in his
pockets, observant of nothing; now and then a word escaped his lips,
generally an oath. Out of Old Street he turned into Whitecross Street,
whence by black and all but deserted ways—Barbican and Long Lane—he
emerged into West Smithfield. An alley in the shadow of Bartholomew’s
Hospital brought him to a certain house: just as he was about to knock
at the door it opened, and Jack Bartley appeared on the threshold. They
exchanged a ‘Holloa!’ of surprise, and after a whispered word or two on
the pavement, went in. They mounted the stairs to a bedroom which Jack
occupied. When the door was closed:

‘Bill’s got copped!’ whispered Bartley.

‘Copped? Any of it on him?’

‘Only the half-crown as he was pitchin’, thank God! They let him go
again after he’d been to the station. It was a conductor, I’d never try
them blokes myself; they’re too downy.’

‘Let’s have a look at ’em,’ said Bob, after musing. ‘I thought myself
as they wasn’t quite the reg’lar.’

As he spoke he softly turned the key in the door. Jack then put his arm
up the chimney and brought down a small tin box, soot-blackened; he
opened it, and showed about a dozen pieces of money—in appearance
half-crowns and florins. One of the commonest of offences against the
law in London, this to which our young friends were not unsuccessfully
directing their attention; one of the easiest to commit, moreover, for
a man with Bob’s craft at his finger-ends. A mere question of a mould
and a pewter-pot, if one be content with the simpler branches of the
industry. ‘The snyde’ or ‘the queer’ is the technical name by which
such products are known. Distribution is, of course, the main
difficulty; it necessitates mutual trust between various confederates.
Bob Hewett still kept to his daily work, but gradually he was being
drawn into alliance with an increasing number of men who scorned the
yoke of a recognised occupation. His face, his clothing, his speech,
all told whither he was tending, had one but the experience necessary
for the noting of such points. Bob did not find his life particularly
pleasant; he was in perpetual fear; many a time he said to himself that
he would turn back. Impossible to do so; for a thousand reasons
impossible; yet he still believed that the choice lay with him.

His colloquy with Jack only lasted a few minutes, then he walked
homewards, crossing the Metropolitan Meat-market, going up St. John’s
Lane, beneath St. John’s Arch, thence to Rosoman Street and Merlin
Place, where at present he lived. All the way he pondered Clem’s words.
Already their import had become familiar enough to lose that first
terribleness. Of course he should never take up the proposal seriously;
no, no, that was going a bit too far; but suppose Clem’s husband were
really contriving this plot on his own account? Likely, very likely;
but he’d be a clever fellow if he managed such a thing in a way that
did not immediately subject him to suspicion. How could it be done? No
harm in thinking over an affair of that kind when you have no intention
of being drawn into it yourself. There was that man at Peckham who
poisoned his sister not long ago; he was a fool to get found out in the
way he did; he might have—

The room in which he found Pennyloaf sitting was so full of fog that
the lamp seemed very dim; the fire had all but died out. One of the
children lay asleep; the other Pennyloaf was nursing, for it had a bad
cough and looked much like a wax doll that has gone through a great
deal of ill-usage. A few more weeks and Pennyloaf would be again a
mother; she felt very miserable as often as she thought of it, and Bob
had several times spoken with harsh impatience on the subject.

At present he was in no mood for conversation; to Pennyloaf’s remarks
and questions he gave not the slightest heed, but in a few minutes
tumbled himself into bed.

‘Get that light put out,’ he exclaimed, after lying still for a while.

Pennyloaf said she was uneasy about the child; its cough seemed to be
better, but it moved about restlessly and showed no sign of getting to
sleep.

‘Give it some of the mixture, then. Be sharp and put the light out.’

Pennyloaf obeyed the second injunction, and she too lay down, keeping
the child in her arms; of the ‘mixture’ she was afraid, for a few days
since the child of a neighbour had died in consequence of an overdose
of this same anodyne. For a long time there was silence in the room.
Outside, voices kept sounding with that peculiar muffled distinctness
which they have on a night of dense fog, when there is little or no
wheel-traffic to make the wonted rumbling.

‘Are y’asleep?’ Bob asked suddenly.

‘No.’

‘There’s something I wanted to tell you. You can have Jane Snowdon here
again, if you like.’

‘I can? Really?’

‘You may as well make use of her. That’ll do; shut up and go to sleep.’

In the morning Pennyloaf was obliged to ask for money; she wished to
take the child to the hospital again, and as the weather was very bad
she would have to pay an omnibus fare. Bob growled at the demand, as
was nowadays his custom. Since he had found a way of keeping his own
pocket tolerably well supplied from time to time, he was becoming so
penurious at home that Pennyloaf had to beg for what she needed copper
by copper. Excepting breakfast, he seldom took a meal with her. The
easy good-nature which in the beginning made him an indulgent husband
had turned in other directions since his marriage was grown a weariness
to him. He did not, in truth, spend much upon himself, but in his
leisure time was always surrounded by companions whom he had a pleasure
in treating with the generosity of the public-house. A word of flattery
was always sure of payment if Bob had a coin in his pocket. Ever hungry
for admiration, for prominence, he found new opportunities of
gratifying his taste now that he had a resource when his wages ran out.
So far from becoming freer-handed again with his wife and children, he
grudged every coin that he was obliged to expend on them. Pennyloaf’s
submissiveness encouraged him in this habit; where other wives would
have ‘made a row,’ she yielded at once to his grumbling and made shift
with the paltriest allowance. You should have seen the kind of diet on
which she habitually lived. Like all the women of her class, utterly
ignorant and helpless in the matter of preparing food, she abandoned
the attempt to cook anything, and expended her few pence daily on
whatever happened to tempt her in a shop, when meal-time came round. In
the present state of her health she often suffered from a morbid
appetite and fed on things of incredible unwholesomeness. Thus, there
was a kind of cake exposed in a window in Rosoman Street, two layers of
pastry with half an inch of something like very coarse mincemeat
between; it cost a halfpenny a square, and not seldom she ate four, or
even six, of these squares, as heavy as lead, making this her dinner. A
cook-shop within her range exhibited at midday great dough-puddings,
kept hot by jets of steam that came up through the zinc on which they
lay; this food was cheap and satisfying, and Pennyloaf often regaled
both herself and the children on thick slabs of it. Pease-pudding also
attracted her; she fetched it from the pork-butcher’s in a little
basin, which enabled her to bring away at the same time a spoonful or
two of gravy from the joints of which she was not rich enough to
purchase a cut. Her drink was tea; she had the pot on the table all
day, and kept adding hot water. Treacle she purchased now and then, but
only as a treat when her dinner had cost even less than usual; she did
not venture to buy more than a couple of ounces at a time, knowing by
experience that she could not resist this form of temptation, and must
eat and eat till all was finished.

Bob flung sixpence on the table. He was ashamed of himself—you will not
understand him if you fail to recognise that—but the shame only served
to make him fret under his bondage. Was he going to be tied to
Pennyloaf all his life, with a family constantly increasing?
Practically he had already made a resolve to be free before very long;
the way was not quite clear to him as yet. But he went to work still
brooding over Clem’s words of the night before.

Pennyloaf let the fire go out, locked the elder child into the room for
safety against accidents, and set forth for the hospital. It rained
heavily, and the wind rendered her umbrella useless. She had to stand
for a long time at a street-corner before the omnibus came; the water
soaked into her leaky shoes, but that didn’t matter; it was the child
on whose account she was anxious. Having reached her destination, she
sat for a long time waiting her turn among the numerous out-patients.
Just as the opportunity for passing into the doctor’s room arrived, a
movement in the bundle she held made her look closely at the child’s
face; at that instant it had ceased to live.

The medical man behaved kindly to her, but she gave way to no outburst
of grief; with tearless eyes she stared at the unmoving body in a sort
of astonishment. The questions addressed to her she could not answer
with any intelligence; several times she asked stupidly, ‘Is she really
dead?’ There was nothing to wonder at, however; the doctor glanced at
the paper on which he had written prescriptions twice or thrice during
the past few weeks, and found the event natural enough. . . .

Towards the close of the afternoon Pennyloaf was in Hanover Street. She
wished to see Jane Snowdon, but had a fear of going up to the door and
knocking. Jane might not be at home, and, if she were, Pennyloaf did
not know in what words to explain her coming and say what had happened.
She was in a dazed, heavy, tongue-tied state; indeed she did not
clearly remember how she had come thus far, or what she had done since
leaving the hospital at midday. However, her steps drew nearer to the
house, and at last she had raised the knocker—just raised it and let it
fall.

Mrs. Byass opened; she did not know Pennyloaf by sight. The latter
tried to say something, but only stammered a meaningless sound;
thereupon Bessie concluded she was a beggar, and with a shake of the
head shut the door upon her.

Pennyloaf turned away in confusion and dull misery. She walked to the
end of the street and stood there. On leaving home she had forgotten
her umbrella, and now it was raining heavily again. Of a sudden her
need became powerful enough to overcome all obstacles; she knew that
she _must_ see Jane Snowdon, that she could not go home till she had
done so. Jane was the only friend she had; the only creature who would
speak the kind of words to her for which she longed.

Again the knocker fell, and again Mrs. Byass appeared.

‘What do you want? I’ve got nothing for you,’ she cried impatiently.

‘I want to see Miss Snowdon, please, mum—Miss Snowdon, please—’

‘Miss Snowdon? Then why didn’t you say so? Step inside.’

A few moments and Jane came running downstairs.

‘Pennyloaf!’

Ah! that was the voice that did good. How it comforted and blessed,
after the hospital, and the miserable room in which the dead child was
left lying, and the rainy street!




CHAPTER XXX

ON A BARREN SHORE


About this time Mr. Scawthorne received one morning a letter which,
though not unexpected, caused him some annoyance, and even anxiety. It
was signed ‘C. V.,’ and made brief request for an interview on the
evening of the next day at Waterloo Station.

The room in which our friend sat at breakfast was of such very modest
appearance that it seemed to argue but poor remuneration for the
services rendered by him in the office of Messrs. Percival & Peel. It
was a parlour on the second floor of a lodging-house in Chelsea;
Scawthorne’s graceful person and professional bearing were out of place
amid the trivial appointments. He lived here for the simple reason that
in order to enjoy a few of the luxuries of civilisation he had to spend
as little as possible on bare necessaries. His habits away from home
were those of a man to whom a few pounds are no serious consideration;
his pleasant dinner at the restaurant, his occasional stall at a
theatre, his easy acquaintance with easy livers of various kinds, had
become indispensable to him, and as a matter of course his expenditure
increased although his income kept at the same figure. That figure was
not contemptible, regard had to the path by which he had come thus far;
Mr. Percival esteemed his abilities highly, and behaved to him with
generosity. Ten years ago Scawthorne would have lost his senses with
joy at the prospect of such a salary; to-day he found it miserably
insufficient to the demands he made upon life. Paltry debts harassed
him; inabilities fretted his temperament and his pride; it irked him to
have no better abode than this musty corner to which he could never
invite an acquaintance. And then, notwithstanding his mental
endowments, his keen social sense, his native tact, in all London not
one refined home was open to him, not one domestic circle of educated
people could he approach and find a welcome.

Scawthorne was passing out of the stage when a man seeks only the
gratification of his propensities; he began to focus his outlook upon
the world, and to feel the significance of maturity. The double
existence he was compelled to lead—that of a laborious and
clear-brained man of business in office hours, that of a hungry rascal
in the time which was his own—not only impressed him with a sense of
danger, but made him profoundly dissatisfied with the unreality of what
he called his enjoyments. What, he asked himself, had condemned him to
this kind of career? Simply the weight under which he started, his poor
origin, his miserable youth. However carefully regulated his private
life had been, his position to-day could not have been other than it
was; no degree of purity would have opened to him the door of a
civilised house. Suppose he had wished to marry; where, pray, was he to
find his wife? A barmaid? Why, yes, other men of his standing wedded
barmaids and girls from the houses of business, and so on; but they had
neither his tastes nor his brains. Never had it been his lot to
exchange a word with an educated woman—save in the office on rare
occasions. There is such a thing as self-martyrdom in the cause of
personal integrity; another man might have said to himself, ‘Providence
forbids me the gratification of my higher instincts, and I must be
content to live a life of barrenness, that I may at least be above
reproach.’ True, but Scawthorne happened not to be so made. He was of
the rebels of the earth. Formerly he revolted because he could not
indulge his senses to their full; at present his ideal was changed, and
the past burdened him.

Yesterday he had had an interview with old Mr. Percival which, for the
first time in his life, opened to him a prospect of the only kind of
advancement conformable with his higher needs. The firm of Percival &
Peel was, in truth, Percival & Son, Mr. Peel having been dead for many
years; and the son in question lacked a good deal of being the capable
lawyer whose exertions could supplement the failing energy of the
senior partner. Mr. Percival having pondered the matter for some time,
now proposed that Scawthorne should qualify himself for admission as a
solicitor (the circumstances required his being under articles for
three years only), and then, if everything were still favourable,
accept a junior partnership in the firm. Such an offer was a testimony
of the high regard in which Scawthorne was held by his employer; it
stirred him with hope he had never dared to entertain since his eyes
were opened to the realities of the world, and in a single day did more
for the ripening of his prudence than years would have effected had his
position remained unaltered. Scawthorne realised more distinctly what a
hazardous game he had been playing.

And here was this brief note, signed ‘C. V.’ An ugly affair to look
back upon, all that connected itself with those initials. The worst of
it was, that it could not be regarded as done with. Had he anything to
fear from ‘C. V.’ directly? The meeting must decide that. He felt now
what a fortunate thing it was that his elaborate plot to put an end to
the engagement between Kirkwood and Jane Snowdon had been accidentally
frustrated—a plot which _might_ have availed himself nothing, even had
it succeeded. But was he, in his abandonment of rascality in general,
to think no more of the fortune which had so long kept his imagination
uneasy? Had he not, rather, a vastly better chance of getting some of
that money into his own pocket? It really seemed as if Kirkwood—though
he might be only artful—had relinquished his claim on the girl, at all
events for the present; possibly he was an honest man, which would
explain his behaviour. Michael Snowdon could not live much longer; Jane
would be the ward of the Percivals, and certainly would be aided to a
position more correspondent with her wealth. Why should it then be
impossible for _him_ to become Jane’s husband? Joseph, beyond a doubt,
could be brought to favour that arrangement, by means of a private
understanding more advantageous to him than anything he could
reasonably hope from the girl’s merely remaining unmarried. This change
in his relations to the Percivals would so far improve his social
claims that many of the difficulties hitherto besieging such a scheme
as this might easily be set aside. Come, come; the atmosphere was
clearing. Joseph himself, now established in a decent business, would
become less a fellow-intriguer than an ordinary friend bound to him, in
the way of the world, by mutual interests. Things must be put in order;
by some device the need of secrecy in his intercourse with Joseph must
come to an end. In fact, there remained but two hazardous points. Could
the connection between Jane and Kirkwood be brought definitely to an
end. And was anything to be feared from poor ‘C. V.’?

Waterloo Station is a convenient rendezvous; its irregular form
provides many corners of retirement, out-of-the-way recesses where talk
can be carried on in something like privacy. To one of these secluded
spots Scawthorne drew aside with the veiled woman who met him at the
entrance from Waterloo Road. So closely was her face shrouded, that he
had at first a difficulty in catching the words she addressed to him.
The noise of an engine getting up steam, the rattle of cabs and
porters’ barrows, the tread and voices of a multitude of people made
fitting accompaniment to a dialogue which in every word presupposed the
corruptions and miseries of a centre of modern life.

‘Why did you send that letter to my father?’ was Clara’s first
question.

‘Letter? What letter?’

‘Wasn’t it you who let him know about me?’

‘Certainly not, How should I have known his address? When I saw the
newspapers, I went down to Bolton and made inquiries. When I heard your
father had been, I concluded you had yourself sent for him. Otherwise,
I should, of course, have tried to be useful to you in some way. As it
was, I supposed you would scarcely thank me for coming forward.’

It might or might not be the truth, as far as Clara was able to decide.
Possibly the information had come from some one else. She knew him well
enough to be assured by his tone that nothing more could be elicited
from him on that point.

‘You are quite recovered, I hope?’ Scawthorne added, surveying her as
she stood in the obscurity. ‘In your general health?’

He was courteous, somewhat distant.

‘I suppose I’m as well as I shall ever be,’ she answered coldly. ‘I
asked you to meet me because I wanted to know what it was you spoke of
in your last letters. You got my answer, I suppose.’

‘Yes, I received your answer. But—in fact, it’s too late. The time has
gone by; and perhaps I was a little hasty in the hopes I held out. I
had partly deceived myself.’

‘Never mind. I wish to know what it was,’ she said impatiently.

‘It can’t matter now. Well, there’s no harm in mentioning it. Naturally
you went out of your way to suppose it was something dishonourable.
Nothing of the kind; I had an idea that you might come to terms with an
Australian who was looking out for actresses for a theatre in
Melbourne—that was all. But he wasn’t quite the man I took him for. I
doubt whether it could have been made as profitable as I thought at
first.’

‘You expect me to believe that story?’

‘Not unless you like. It’s some time since you put any faith in my
goodwill. The only reason I didn’t speak plainly was because I felt
sure that the mention of a foreign country would excite your
suspicions. You have always attributed evil motives to me rather than
good. However, this is not the time to speak of such things. I
sympathise with you—deeply. Will you tell me if I can—can help you at
all?’

‘No, you can’t. I wanted to make quite sure that you were what I
thought you, that’s all.’

‘I don’t think, on the whole, you have any reason to complain of
ill-faith on my part. I secured you the opportunities that are so hard
to find.’

‘Yes, you did. We don’t owe each other anything—that’s one comfort.
I’ll just say that you needn’t have any fear I shall trouble you in
future; I know that’s what you’re chiefly thinking about.’

‘You misjudge me; but that can’t be helped. I wish very much it were in
my power to be of use to you.’

‘Thank you.’

On that last note of irony they parted. True enough, in one sense, that
there remained debt on neither side. But Clara, for all the fierce
ambition which had brought her life to this point, could not divest
herself of a woman’s instincts. That simple fact explained various
inconsistencies in her behaviour to Scawthorne since she had made
herself independent of him; it explained also why this final interview
became the bitterest charge her memory preserved against him.

Her existence for some three weeks kept so gloomy a monotony that it
was impossible she should endure it much longer. The little room which
she shared at night with Annie and Amy was her cell throughout the day.
Of necessity she had made the acquaintance of Mrs. Eagles, but they
scarcely saw more of each other than if they had lived in different
tenements on the same staircase; she had offered to undertake a share
of the housework, but her father knew that everything of the kind was
distasteful to her, and Mrs. Eagles continued to assist Amy as
hitherto. To save trouble, she came into the middle room for her meals,
at these times always keeping as much of her face as possible hidden.
The children could not overcome a repulsion, a fear, excited by her
veil and the muteness she preserved in their presence; several nights
passed before little Annie got to sleep with any comfort. Only with her
father did Clara hold converse; in the evening he always sat alone with
her for an hour. She went out perhaps every third day, after dark,
stealing silently down the long staircase, and walking rapidly until
she had escaped the neighbourhood—like John Hewett when formerly he
wandered forth in search of her. Her strength was slight; after
half-an-hour’s absence she came back so wearied that the ascent of
stairs cost her much suffering.

The economy prevailing in to-day’s architecture takes good care that no
depressing circumstance shall be absent from the dwellings in which the
poor find shelter. What terrible barracks, those Farringdon Road
Buildings! Vast, sheer walls, unbroken by even an attempt at ornament;
row above row of windows in the mud-coloured surface, upwards, upwards,
lifeless eyes, murky openings that tell of bareness, disorder,
comfortlessness within. One is tempted to say that Shooter’s Gardens
are a preferable abode. An inner courtyard, asphalted, swept
clean—looking up to the sky as from a prison. Acres of these edifices,
the tinge of grime declaring the relative dates of their erection;
millions of tons of brute brick and mortar, crushing the spirit as you
gaze. Barracks, in truth; housing for the army of industrialism, an
army fighting with itself, rank against rank, man against man, that the
survivors may have whereon to feed. Pass by in the night, and strain
imagination to picture the weltering mass of human weariness, of
bestiality, of unmerited dolour, of hopeless hope, of crushed
surrender, tumbled together within those forbidding walls.

Clara hated the place from her first hour in it. It seemed to her that
the air was poisoned with the odour of an unclean crowd. The yells of
children at play in the courtyard tortured her nerves; the regular
sounds on the staircase, day after day repeated at the same hours,
incidents of the life of poverty, irritated her sick brain and filled
her with despair to think that as long as she lived she could never
hope to rise again above this world to which she was born. Gone for
ever, for ever, the promise that always gleamed before her whilst she
had youth and beauty and talent. With the one, she felt as though she
had been robbed of all three blessings; her twenty years were now a
meaningless figure; the energies of her mind could avail no more than
an idiot’s mummery. For the author of her calamity she nourished no
memory of hatred; her resentment was against the fate which had cursed
her existence from its beginning.

For this she had dared everything, had made the supreme sacrifice.
Conscience had nothing to say to her, but she felt herself an outcast
even among these wretched toilers whose swarming aroused her disgust.
Given the success which had been all but in her grasp, and triumphant
pride would have scored out every misgiving as to the cost at which the
victory had been won. Her pride was unbroken; under the stress of
anguish it became a scorn for goodness and humility; but in the
desolation of her future she read a punishment equal to the daring
wherewith she had aspired. Excepting her poor old father, not a living
soul that held account of her. She might live for years and years. Her
father would die, and then no smallest tribute of love or admiration
would be hers for ever. More than that; perforce she must gain her own
living, and in doing so she must expose herself to all manner of
insulting wonder and pity. Was it a life that could be lived?

Hour after hour she sat with her face buried in her hands. She did not
weep; tears were trivial before a destiny such as this. But groans and
smothered cries often broke the silence of her solitude—cries of
frenzied revolt, wordless curses. Once she rose up suddenly, passed
through the middle room, and out on to the staircase; there a gap in
the wall, guarded by iron railings breast-high, looked down upon the
courtyard. She leaned forward over the bar and measured the distance
that separated her from the ground; a ghastly height! Surely one would
not feel much after such a fall? In any case, the crashing agony of but
an instant. Had not this place tempted other people before now?

Some one coming upstairs made her shrink back into her room, She had
felt the horrible fascination of that sheer depth, and thought of it
for days, thought of it until she dreaded to quit the tenement, lest a
power distinct from will should seize and hurl her to destruction. She
knew that that must not happen here; for all her self-absorption, she
could not visit with such cruelty the one heart that loved her. And
thinking of him, she understood that her father’s tenderness was not
wholly the idle thing that it had been to her at first; her love could
never equal his, had never done so in her childhood, but she grew
conscious of a soothing power in the gentle and timid devotion with
which he tended her. His appearance of an evening was something more
than a relief after the waste of hours which made her day. The rough,
passionate man made himself as quiet and sympathetic as a girl when he
took his place by her. Compared with her, his other children were as
nothing to him. Impossible that Clara should not be touched by the
sense that he who had everything to forgive, whom she had despised and
abandoned, behaved now as one whose part it is to beseech forgiveness.
She became less impatient when he tried to draw her into conversation;
when he held her thin soft hand in those rude ones of his, she knew a
solace in which there was something of gratitude.

Yet it was John who revived her misery in its worst form. Pitying her
unoccupied loneliness, he brought home one day a book that he had
purchased from a stall in Farringdon Street; it was a novel (with a
picture on the cover which seemed designed to repel any person not
wholly without taste), and might perhaps serve the end of averting her
thoughts from their one subject. Clara viewed it contemptuously, but
made a show of being thankful, and on the next day she did glance at
its pages. The story was better than its illustration; it took a hold
upon her; she read all day long. But when she returned to herself, it
was to find that she had been exasperating her heart’s malady. The book
dealt with people of wealth and refinement, with the world to which she
had all her life been aspiring, and to which she might have attained.
The meanness of her surroundings became in comparison more mean, the
bitterness of her fate more bitter. You must not lose sight of the fact
that since abandoning her work-girl existence Clara had been constantly
educating herself, not only by direct study of books, but through her
association with people, her growth in experience. Where in the old
days of rebellion she had only an instinct, a divination to guide her,
there was now just enough of knowledge to give occupation to her
developed intellect and taste. Far keener was her sense of the loss she
had suffered than her former longing for what she knew only in dream.
The activity of her mind received a new impulse when she broke free
from Scawthorne and began her upward struggle in independence. Whatever
books were obtainable she read greedily; she purchased numbers of plays
in the acting-editions, and studied with the utmost earnestness such
parts as she knew by repute; no actress entertained a more superb
ambition, none was more vividly conscious of power. But it was not only
at stage-triumph that Clara aimed; glorious in itself, this was also to
serve her as a means of becoming nationalised among that race of beings
whom birth and breeding exalt above the multitude. A notable illusion;
pathetic to dwell upon. As a work-girl, she nourished envious hatred of
those the world taught her to call superiors; they were then as remote
and unknown to her as gods on Olympus. From her place behind the
footlights she surveyed the occupants of boxes and stalls in a changed
spirit; the distance was no longer insuperable; she heard of fortunate
players who mingled on equal terms with men and women of refinement.
There, she imagined, was her ultimate goal. ‘It is to _them_ that I
belong! Be my origin what it may, I have the intelligence and the
desires of one born to freedom. Nothing in me, nothing, is akin to that
gross world from which I have escaped!’ So she thought—with every drop
of her heart’s blood crying its source from that red fountain of revolt
whereon never yet did the upper daylight gleam! Brain and pulses such
as hers belong not to the mild breed of mortals fostered in sunshine.
But for the stroke of fate, she might have won that reception which was
in her dream, and with what self-mockery when experience had matured
itself! Never yet did true rebel, who has burst the barriers of social
limitation, find aught but _ennui_ in the trim gardens beyond.

When John asked if the book had given her amusement, she said that
reading made her eyes ache. He noticed that her hand felt feverish, and
that the dark mood had fallen upon her as badly as ever to-night.

‘It’s just what I said,’ she exclaimed with abruptness, after long
refusal to speak. ‘I knew your friend would never come as long as I was
here.’

John regarded her anxiously. The phrase ‘your friend’ had a peculiar
sound that disturbed him. It made him aware that she had been thinking
often of Sidney Kirkwood since his name had been dismissed from their
conversation. He, too, had often turned his mind uneasily in the same
direction, wondering whether he ought to have spoken of Sidney so
freely. At the time it seemed best, indeed almost inevitable; but habit
and the force of affection were changing his view of Clara in several
respects. He recognised the impossibility of her continuing to live as
now, yet it was as difficult as ever to conceive a means of aiding her.
Unavoidably he kept glancing towards Kirkwood. He knew that Sidney was
no longer a free man; he knew that, even had it been otherwise, Clara
could be nothing to him. In spite of facts, the father kept brooding on
what might have been. His own love was perdurable; how could it other
than intensify when its object was so unhappy? His hot, illogical mood
all but brought about a revival of the old resentment against Sidney.

‘I haven’t seen him for a week or two,’ he replied, in an embarrassed
way.

‘Did he tell you he shouldn’t come?’

‘No. After we’d talked about it, you know—when you told me you didn’t
mind—I just said a word or two; and he nodded, that was all.’

She became silent. John, racked by doubts as to whether he should say
more of Sidney or still hold his peace, sat rubbing the back of one
hand with the other and looking about the room.

‘Father,’ Clara resumed presently, ‘what became of that child at Mrs.
Peckover’s, that her grandfather came and took away? Snowdon; yes, that
was her name; Jane Snowdon.’

‘You remember they went to live with somebody you used to know,’ John
replied, with hesitation. ‘They’re still in the same house.’

‘So she’s grown up. Did you ever hear about that old man having a lot
of money?’

‘Why, my dear, I never heard nothing but what them Peckovers talked at
the time. But there was a son of his turned up as seemed to have some
money. He married Mrs. Peckover’s daughter.’

Clara expressed surprise.

‘A son of his? Not the girl’s father?

‘Yes; her father. I don’t know nothing about his history. It’s for him,
or partly for him, as I’m workin’ now, Clara. The firm’s Lake, Snowdon
& Co.’

‘Why didn’t you mention it before?’

‘I don’t hardly know, my dear.’

She looked at him, aware that something was being kept back.

‘Tell me about the girl. What does she do?’

‘She goes to work, I believe; but I haven’t heard much about her since
a good time. Sidney Kirkwood’s a friend of her grandfather. He often
goes there, I believe.’

‘What is she like?’ Clara asked, after a pause. ‘She used to be such a
weak, ailing thing, I never thought she’d grow up. What’s she like to
look at?’

‘I can’t tell you, my dear. I don’t know as ever I see her since those
times.’

Again a silence.

‘Then it’s Mr. Kirkwood that has told you what you know of her?’

‘Why, no. It was chiefly Mrs. Peckover told me. She did say, Clara—but
then I can’t tell whether it’s true or not—she did say something about
Sidney and her.’

He spoke with difficulty, feeling constrained to make the disclosure,
but anxious as to its result. Clara made no movement, seemed to have
heard with indifference.

‘It’s maybe partly ’cause of that,’ added John, in a low voice, ‘that
he doesn’t like to come here.’

‘Yes; I understand.’

They spoke no more on the subject.




CHAPTER XXXI

WOMAN AND ACTRESS


In a tenement on the same staircase, two floors below, lived a family
with whom John Hewett was on friendly terms. Necessity calling these
people out of London for a few days, they had left with John the key of
their front door; a letter of some moment might arrive in their
absence, and John undertook to re-post it to them. The key was hung on
a nail in Clara’s room.

‘I’ll just go down and see if the postman’s left anything at Holland’s
this morning,’ said Amy Hewett, coming in between breakfast and the
time of starting for school.

She reached up to the key, but Clara, who sat by the fire with a cup of
tea on her lap, the only breakfast she ever took, surprised her by
saying, ‘You needn’t trouble, Amy. I shall be going out soon, and I’ll
look in as I pass.’

The girl was disappointed, for she liked this private incursion into
the abode of other people, but the expression of a purpose by her
sister was so unusual that, after a moment’s hesitating, she said,
‘Very well,’ and left the room again.

When silence informed Clara that the children were gone, Mrs. Eagles
being the only person besides herself who remained in the tenement, she
put on her hat, drew down the veil which was always attached to it, and
with the key in her hand descended to the Hollands’ rooms. Had a letter
been delivered that morning, it would have been—in default of box—just
inside the door; there was none, but Clara seemed to have another
purpose in view. She closed the door and walked forward into the
nearest room; the blind was down, but the dusk thus produced was
familiar to her in consequence of her own habit, and, her veil thrown
back, she examined the chamber thoughtfully. It was a sitting-room,
ugly, orderly; the air felt damp, and even in semi-darkness she was
conscious of the layers of London dust which had softly deposited
themselves since the family went away forty-eight hours ago. A fire was
laid ready for lighting, and the smell of moist soot spread from the
grate. Having stood on one spot for nearly ten minutes, Clara made a
quick movement and withdrew; she latched the front door with as little
noise as possible, ran upstairs and shut herself again in her own room.

Presently she was standing at her window, the blind partly raised. On a
clear day the view from this room was of wide extent, embracing a great
part of the City; seen under a low, blurred, dripping sky, through the
ragged patches of smoke from chimneys innumerable, it had a gloomy
impressiveness well in keeping with the mind of her who brooded over
it. Directly in front, rising mist-detached from the lower masses of
building, stood in black majesty the dome of St. Paul’s; its vastness
suffered no diminution from this high outlook, rather was exaggerated
by the flying scraps of murky vapour which softened its outline and at
times gave it the appearance of floating on a vague troubled sea.
Somewhat nearer, amid many spires and steeples, lay the surly bulk of
Newgate, the lines of its construction shown plan-wise; its little
windows multiplied for points of torment to the vision. Nearer again,
the markets of Smithfield, Bartholomew’s Hospital, the tract of modern
deformity, cleft by a gulf of railway, which spreads between
Clerkenwell Road and Charterhouse Street. Down in Farringdon Street the
carts, waggons, vans, cabs, omnibuses, crossed and intermingled in a
steaming splash-bath of mud; human beings, reduced to their due
paltriness, seemed to toil in exasperation along the strips of
pavement, bound on errands, which were a mockery, driven automaton-like
by forces they neither understood nor could resist.

‘Can I go out into a world like that—alone?’ was the thought which made
Clara’s spirit fail as she stood gazing. ‘Can I face life as it is for
women who grow old in earning bare daily bread among those terrible
streets? Year after year to go in and out from some wretched garret
that I call home, with my face hidden, my heart stabbed with misery
till it is cold and bloodless!

Then her eye fell upon the spire of St. James’s Church, on Clerkenwell
Green, whose bells used to be so familiar to her. The memory was only
of discontent and futile aspiration, but—Oh, if it were possible to be
again as she was then, and yet keep the experience with which life had
since endowed her! With no moral condemnation did she view the records
of her rebellion; but how easy to see now that ignorance had been one
of the worst obstacles in her path, and that, like all unadvised
purchasers, she had paid a price that might well have been spared. A
little more craft, a little more patience—it is with these that the
world is conquered. The world was her enemy, and had proved too strong;
woman though she was—only a girl striving to attain the place for which
birth adapted her—pursuing only her irrepressible instincts—fate flung
her to the ground pitilessly, and bade her live out the rest of her
time in wretchedness.

No! There remained one more endeavour that was possible to her, one
bare hope of saving herself from the extremity which only now she
estimated at its full horror. If that failed, why, then, there was a
way to cure all ills.

From her box, that in which were hidden away many heart-breaking
mementoes of her life as an actress, she took out a sheet of note-paper
and an envelope. Without much thought, she wrote nearly three pages,
folded the letter, addressed it with a name only ‘Mr. Kirkwood.’
Sidney’s address she did not know; her father had mentioned Red Lion
Street, that was all. She did not even know whether he still worked at
the old place, but in that way she must try to find him. She cloaked
herself, took her umbrella, and went out.

At a corner of St. John’s Square she soon found an urchin who would run
an errand for her. He was to take this note to a house that she
indicated, and to ask if Mr. Kirkwood was working there. She scarcely
durst hope to see the messenger returning with empty hands, but he did
so. A terrible throbbing at her heart, she went home again.

In the evening, when her father returned, she surprised him by saying
that she expected a visitor.

‘Do you want me to go out of the way?’ he asked, eager to submit to her
in everything.

‘No. I’ve asked my friend to come to Mrs. Holland’s. I thought there
would be no great harm. I shall go down just before nine o’clock.’

‘Oh no, there’s no harm,’ conceded her father. ‘It’s only if the
neighbours opposite got talkin’ to them when they come back.’

‘I can’t help it. They won’t mind. I can’t help it.’

John noticed her agitated repetition, the impatience with which she
flung aside difficulties.

‘Clara—it ain’t anything about work, my dear?’

‘No, father. I wouldn’t do anything without telling you; I’ve
promised.’

‘Then I don’t care; it’s all right.’

She had begun to speak immediately on his entering the room, and so it
happened that he had not kissed her as he always did at home-coming.
When she had sat down, he came with awkwardness and timidity and bent
his face to hers.

‘What a hot cheek it is to-night, my little girl!’ he murmured. ‘I
don’t like it; you’ve got a bit of fever hangin’ about you.’

She wished to be alone; the children must not come into the room until
she had gone downstairs. When her father had left her, she seated
herself before the looking-glass, abhorrent as it was to her to look
thus in her own face, and began dressing her hair with quite unusual
attention. This beauty at least remained to her; arranged as she had
learned to do it for the stage, the dark abundance of her tresses
crowned nobly the head which once held itself with such defiant grace.
She did not change her dress, which, though it had suffered from wear,
was well-fitting and of better material than Farringdon Road Buildings
were wont to see; a sober draping which became her tall elegance as she
moved. At a quarter to nine she arranged the veil upon her head so that
she could throw her hat aside without disturbing it; then, taking the
lamp in her hand, and the key of the Hollands’ door, she went forth.

No one met her on the stairs. She was safe in the cold deserted parlour
where she had stood this morning. Cold, doubtless, but she could not be
conscious of it; in her veins there seemed rather to be fire than
blood. Her brain was clear, but in an unnatural way; the throbbing at
her temples ought to have been painful, but only excited her with a
strange intensity of thought. And she felt, amid it all, a dread of
what was before her; only the fever, to which she abandoned herself
with a sort of reckless confidence, a faith that it would continue till
this interview was over, overcame an impulse to rush back into her
hiding-place, to bury herself in shame, or desperately whelm her
wretchedness in the final oblivion. . . .

He was very punctual. The heavy bell of St. Paul’s had not reached its
ninth stroke when she heard his knock at the door.

He came in without speaking, and stood as if afraid to look at her. The
lamp, placed on a side-table, barely disclosed all the objects within
the four walls; it illumined Sidney’s face, but Clara moved so that she
was in shadow. She began to speak.

‘You understood my note? The people who live here are away, and I have
ventured to borrow their room. They are friends of my father’s.’

At the first word, he was surprised by the change in her voice and
accentuation. Her speech was that of an educated woman; the melody
which always had such a charm for him had gained wonderfully in
richness. Yet it was with difficulty that she commanded utterance, and
her agitation touched him in a way quite other than he was prepared
for. In truth, he knew not what experience he had anticipated, but the
reality, now that it came, this unimaginable blending of memory with
the unfamiliar, this refinement of something that he had loved, this
note of pity struck within him by such subtle means, affected his
inmost self. Immediately he laid stern control upon his feelings, but
all the words which he had designed to speak were driven from memory.
He could say nothing, could only glance at her veiled face and await
what she had to ask of him.

‘Will you sit down? I shall feel grateful if you can spare me a few
minutes. I have asked you to see me because—indeed, because I am sadly
in want of the kind of help a friend might give me. I don’t venture to
call you that, but I thought of you; I hoped you wouldn’t refuse to let
me speak to you. I am in such difficulties—such a hard position—’

‘You may be very sure I will do anything I can to be of use to you,’
Sidney replied, his thick voice contrasting so strongly with that which
had just failed into silence that he coughed and lowered his tone after
the first few syllables. He meant to express himself without a hint of
emotion, but it was beyond his power. The words in which she spoke of
her calamity seemed so pathetically simple that they went to his heart.
Clara had recovered all her faculties. The fever and the anguish and
the dread were no whit diminished, but they helped instead of checking
her. An actress improvising her part, she regulated every tone with
perfect skill, with inspiration; the very attitude in which she seated
herself was a triumph of the artist’s felicity.

‘I just said a word or two in my note,’ she resumed, ‘that you might
have replied if you thought nothing could be gained by my speaking to
you. I couldn’t explain fully what I had in mind. I don’t know that
I’ve anything very clear to say even now, but—you know what has
happened to me; you know that I have nothing to look forward to, that I
can only hope to keep from being a burden to my father. I am getting
stronger; it’s time I tried to find something to do. But I—’

Her voice failed again. Sidney gazed at her, and saw the dull lamplight
just glisten on her hair. She was bending forward a little, her hands
joined and resting on her knee.

‘Have you thought what kind of—of work would be best for you?’ Sidney
asked. The ‘work’ stuck in his throat, and he seemed to himself brutal
in his way of uttering it. But he was glad when he had put the question
thus directly; one at least of his resolves was carried out.

‘I know I’ve no right to choose, when there’s necessity,’ she answered,
in a very low tone. ‘Most women would naturally think of needlework;
but I know so little of it; I scarcely ever did any. If I could—I might
perhaps do that at home, and I feel—if I could only avoid—if I could
only be spared going among strangers—’

Her faltering voice sank lower and lower; she seemed as if she would
have hidden her face even under its veil.

‘I feel sure you will have no difficulty,’ Sidney hastened to reply,
his own voice unsteady. ‘Certainly you can get work at home. Why do you
trouble yourself with the thought of going among strangers? There’ll
never be the least need for that; I’m sure there won’t. Haven’t you
spoken about it to your father?’

‘Yes. But he is so kind to me that he won’t hear of work at all. It was
partly on that account that I took the step of appealing to you. He
doesn’t know who I am meeting here to-night. Would you—I don’t know
whether I ought to ask—but perhaps if you spoke to him in a day or two,
and made him understand how strong my wish is. He dreads lest we should
be parted, but I hope I shall never have to leave him. And then, of
course, father is not very well able to advise me—about work, I mean.
You have more experience. I am so helpless. Oh, if you knew how
helpless I feel!’

‘If you really wish it, I will talk with your father—’

‘Indeed, I do wish it. My coming to live here has made everything so
uncomfortable for him and the children. Even his friends can’t visit
him as they would; I feel that, though he won’t admit that it’s made
any difference.’

Sidney looked to the ground. He heard her voice falter as it continued.

‘If I’m to live here still, it mustn’t be at the cost of all his
comfort. I keep almost always in the one room. I shouldn’t be in the
way if anyone came. I’ve been afraid, Mr. Kirkwood, that perhaps you
feared to come lest, whilst I was not very well, it might have been an
inconvenience to us. Please don’t think that. I shall never—see either
friends or strangers unless it is absolutely needful.’

There was silence.

‘You do feel much better, I hope?’ fell from Sidney’s lips.

‘Much stronger. It’s only my mind; everything is so dark to me. You
know how little patience I always had. It was enough if any one said,
‘You _must_ do this,’ or ‘You _must_ put up with that’—at once I
resisted. It was my nature; I couldn’t bear the feeling of control.
That’s what I’ve had to struggle with since I recovered from my
delirium at the hospital, and hadn’t even the hope of dying. Can you
put yourself in my place, and imagine what I have suffered?’

Sidney was silent. His own life had not been without its passionate
miseries, but the modulations of this voice which had no light of
countenance to aid it raised him above the plane of common experience
and made actual to him the feelings he knew only in romantic story. He
could not stir, lest the slightest sound should jar on her speaking.
His breath rose visibly upon the chill air, but the discomfort of the
room was as indifferent to him as to his companion. Clara rose, as if
impelled by mental anguish; she stretched out her hand to the
mantel-piece, and so stood, between him and the light, her admirable
figure designed on a glimmering background.

‘I know why you say nothing,’ she continued, abruptly but without
resentment. ‘You cannot use words of sympathy which would be anything
but formal, and you prefer to let me understand that. It is like you.
Oh, you mustn’t think I mean the phrase as a reproach. Anything but
that. I mean that you were always honest, and time hasn’t changed
you—in that.’ A slight, very slight, tremor on the close. ‘I’d rather
you behaved to me like your old self. A sham sympathy would drive me
mad.’

‘I said nothing,’ he replied, ‘only because words seemed meaningless.’

‘Not only that. You feel for me, I know, because you are not heartless;
but at the same time you obey your reason, which tells you that all I
suffer comes of my own self-will.’

‘I should like you to think better of me than that. I’m not one of
those people, I hope, who use every accident to point a moral, and
begin by inventing the moral to suit their own convictions. I know all
the details of your misfortune.’

‘Oh, wasn’t it cruel that she should take such revenge upon me!’ Her
voice rose in unrestrained emotion. ‘Just because she envied me that
poor bit of advantage over her! How could I be expected to refuse the
chance that was offered? It would have been no use; she couldn’t have
kept the part. And I was so near success. I had never had a chance of
showing what I could do. It wasn’t much of a part, really, but it was
the lead, at all events, and it would have made people pay attention to
me. You don’t know how strongly I was always drawn to the stage; there
I found the work for which I was meant. And I strove so hard to make my
way. I had no friends, no money. I earned only just enough to supply my
needs. I know what people think about actresses. Mr. Kirkwood, do you
imagine I have been living at my ease, congratulating myself that I had
escaped from all hardships?’

He could not raise his eyes. As she still awaited his answer, he said
in rather a hard voice:

‘As I have told you, I read all the details that were published.

‘Then you know that I was working hard and honestly—working far, far
harder than when I lived in Clerkenwell Close. But I don’t know why I
am talking to you about it. It’s all over. I went my own way, and I all
but won what I fought for. You may very well say, what’s the use of
mourning over one’s fate?’

Sidney had risen.

‘You were strong in your resolve to succeed,’ he said gravely, ‘and you
will find strength to meet even this trial.’

‘A weaker woman would suffer far less. One with a little more strength
of character would kill herself.’

‘No. In that you mistake. You have not yourself only to think of. It
would be an easy thing to put an end to your life. You have a duty to
your father.’

She bent her head.

‘I think of him. He is goodness itself to me. There are fathers who
would have shut the door in my face. I know better now than I could
when I was only a child how hard his life has been; he and I are like
each other in so many ways; he has always been fighting against cruel
circumstances. It’s right that you, who have been his true and helpful
friend, should remind me of my duty to him.’

A pause; then Sidney asked:

‘Do you wish me to speak to him very soon about your finding
occupation?’

‘If you will. If you could think of anything.’

He moved, but still delayed his offer to take leave.

‘You said just now,’ Clara continued, falteringly, ‘that you did not
try to express sympathy, because words seemed of no use. How am I to
find words of thanks to you for coming here and listening to what I had
to say?’

‘But surely so simple an act of friendship—’

‘Have I so many friends? And what right have I to look to you for an
act of kindness? Did I merit it by my words when I last—’

There came a marvellous change—a change such as it needed either
exquisite feeling or the genius of simulation to express by means so
simple. Unable to show him by a smile, by a light in her eyes, what
mood had come upon her, what subtle shifting in the direction of her
thought had checked her words—by her mere movement as she stepped
lightly towards him, by the carriage of her head, by her hands half
held out and half drawn back again, she prepared him for what she was
about to say. No piece of acting was ever more delicately finished. He
knew that she smiled, though nothing of her face was visible; he knew
that her look was one of diffident, half-blushing pleasure. And then
came the sweetness of her accents, timorous, joyful, scarcely to be
recognised as the voice which an instant ago had trembled sadly in
self-reproach.

‘But that seems to you so long ago, doesn’t it? You can forgive me now.
Father has told me what happiness you have found, and I—I am so glad!’

Sidney drew back a step, involuntarily; the movement came of the shock
with which he heard her make such confident reference to the supposed
relations between himself and Jane Snowdon. He reddened—stood mute. For
a few seconds his mind was in the most painful whirl and conflict; a
hundred impressions, arguments, apprehensions, crowded upon him, each
with its puncturing torment. And Clara stood there waiting for his
reply, in the attitude of consummate grace.

‘Of course I know what you speak of,’ he said at length, with the
bluntness of confusion. ‘But your father was mistaken. I don’t know who
can have led him to believe that—It’s a mistake, altogether.’

Sidney would not have believed that anyone could so completely rob him
of self-possession, least of all Clara Hewett. His face grew still more
heated. He was angry with he knew not whom, he knew not why—perhaps
with himself in the first instance.

‘A mistake?’ Clara murmured, under her breath. ‘Oh, you mean people
have been too hasty in speaking about it. Do pardon me. I ought never
to have taken such a liberty—but I felt—’

She hesitated.

‘It was no liberty at all. I dare say the mistake is natural enough to
those who know nothing of Miss Snowdon’s circumstances. I myself,
however, have no right to talk about her. But what you have been told
is absolute error.’

Clara walked a few paces aside.

‘Again I ask you to forgive me.’ Her tones had not the same clearness
as hitherto. ‘In any case, I had no right to approach such a subject in
speaking with you.’

‘Let us put it aside,’ said Sidney, mastering himself. ‘We were just
agreeing that I should see your father, and make known your wish to
him.’

‘Thank you. I shall tell him, when I go upstairs, that you were the
friend whom I had asked to come here. I felt it to be so uncertain
whether you would come.’

‘I hope you couldn’t seriously doubt it.’

‘You teach me to tell the truth. No. I knew too well your kindness. I
knew that even to me—’

Sidney could converse no longer. He felt the need of being alone, to
put his thoughts in order, to resume his experiences during this
strange hour. An extreme weariness was possessing him, as though he had
been straining his intellect in attention to some difficult subject.
And all at once the dank, cold atmosphere of the room struck into his
blood; he had a fit of trembling.

‘Let us say good-bye for the present.’

Clara gave her hand silently. He touched it for the first time, and
could not but notice its delicacy; it was very warm, too, and moist.
Without speaking she went with him to the outer door. His footsteps
sounded along the stone staircase; Clara listened until the last echo
was silent.

She too had begun to feel the chilly air. Hastily putting on her hat,
she took up the lamp, glanced round the room to see that nothing was
left in disorder, and hastened up to the fifth storey.

In the middle room, through which she had to pass, her father and Mr.
Eagles were talking together. The latter gave her a ‘good-evening,’
respectful, almost as to a social superior. Within, Amy and Annie were
just going to bed. She sat with them in her usual silence for a quarter
of an hour, then, having ascertained that Eagles was gone into his own
chamber, went out to speak to her father.

‘My friend came,’ she said. ‘Do you suspect who it was?’

‘Why, no, I can’t guess, Clara.’

‘Haven’t you thought of Mr. Kirkwood?’

‘You don’t mean that?’

‘Father, you are quite mistaken about Jane Snowdon—quite.’

John started up from his seat.

‘Has he told you so, himself?’

‘Yes. But listen; you are not to say a word on that subject to him. You
will be very careful, father?’

John gazed at her wonderingly. She kissed his forehead, and withdrew to
the other room.




CHAPTER XXXII

A HAVEN


John Hewett no longer had membership in club or society. The loss of
his insurance-money made him for the future regard all such
institutions with angry suspicion. ‘Workin’ men ain’t satisfied with
bein’ robbed by the upper classes; they must go and rob one another.’
He had said good-bye to Clerkenwell Green; the lounging crowd no longer
found amusement in listening to his frenzied voice and in watching the
contortions of his rugged features. He discussed the old subjects with
Eagles, but the latter’s computative mind was out of sympathy with zeal
of the tumid description; though quite capable of working himself into
madness on the details of the Budget, John was easily soothed by his
friend’s calmer habits of debate. Kirkwood’s influence, moreover, was
again exerting itself upon him—an influence less than ever likely to
encourage violence of thought or speech. In Sidney’s company the worn
rebel became almost placid; his rude, fretted face fell into a singular
humility and mildness. Having ended by accepting what he would formerly
have called charity, and that from a man whom he had wronged with
obstinate perverseness, John neither committed the error of obtruding
his gratitude, nor yet suffered it to be imagined that obligation sat
upon him too lightly. He put no faith in Sidney’s assertion that some
unknown benefactor was to be thanked for the new furniture; one and the
same pocket had supplied that and the money for Mrs. Hewett’s burial.
Gratitude was all very well, but he could not have rested without
taking some measures towards a literal repayment of his debt. The
weekly coppers which had previously gone for club subscriptions were
now put away in a money-box; they would be long enough in making an
appreciable sum, but yet, if he himself could never discharge the
obligation, his children must take it up after him, and this he
frequently impressed upon Amy, Annie, and Tom.

Nothing, however, could have detached John’s mind so completely from
its habits of tumult, nor have fixed it so firmly upon the interests of
home, as his recovery of his daughter. From the day of Clara’s
establishment under his roof he thought of her, and of her only. Whilst
working at the filter-factory he remained in imagination by her side,
ceaselessly repeating her words of the night before, eagerly looking
for the hour that would allow him to return to her. Joy and trouble
mingled in an indescribable way to constitute his ordinary mood; one
moment he would laugh at a thought, and before a companion could glance
at him his gladness would be overshadowed as if with the heaviest
anxiety. Men who saw him day after day said at this time that he seemed
to be growing childish; he muttered to himself a good deal, and looked
blankly at you when you addressed him. In the course of a fortnight his
state became more settled, but it was not the cheerful impulse that
predominated. Out of the multitude of thoughts concerning Clara, one
had fixed itself as the main controller of his reflection.
Characteristically, John hit upon what seemed an irremediable
misfortune, and brooded over it with all his might. If only Sidney
Kirkwood were in the same mind as four years ago!

And now was he to believe that what he had been told about Sidney and
Jane Snowdon was misleading? Was the impossible no longer so? He almost
leapt from his chair when he heard that Sidney was the visitor with
whom his daughter had been having her private conversation. How came
they to make this appointment? There was something in Clara’s voice
that set his nerves a-tremble. That night he could not sleep, and next
morning he went to work with a senile quiver in his body. For the first
time for more than two months he turned into a public-house on his way,
just to give himself a little ‘tone.’ The natural result of such a
tonic was to heighten the fever of his imagination; goodness knows how
far he had got in a drama of happiness before he threw off his coat and
settled to his day’s labour.

Clara, in the meanwhile, suffered a corresponding agitation, more
penetrative in proportion to the finer substance of her nature. She did
not know until the scene was over how much vital force it had cost her;
when she took off the veil a fire danced before her eyes, and her limbs
ached and trembled as she lay down in the darkness. All night long she
was acting her part over and over; when she woke up, it was always at
the point where Sidney replied to her, ‘But you are mistaken!’

Acting her part; yes, but a few hours had turned the make-believe into
something earnest enough. She could not now have met Kirkwood with the
self-possession of last evening. The fever that then sustained her was
much the same as she used to know before she had thoroughly accustomed
herself to appearing in front of an audience; it exalted all her
faculties, gifted her with a remarkable self-consciousness. It was all
very well as long as there was need of it, but why did it afflict her
in this torturing form now that she desired to rest, to think of what
she had gained, of what hope she might reasonably nourish? The purely
selfish project which, in her desperation, had seemed the only resource
remaining to her against a life of intolerable desolateness, was taking
hold upon her in a way she could not understand. Had she not already
made a discovery that surpassed all expectation? Sidney Kirkwood was
not bound to another woman; why could she not accept that as so much
clear gain, and deliberate as to her next step? She had been fully
prepared for the opposite state of things, prepared to strive against
any odds, to defy all probabilities, all restraints; why not thank her
fortune and plot collectedly now that the chances were so much
improved?

But from the beginning of her interview with him, Clara knew that
something more entered into her designs on Sidney than a cold
self-interest. She had never loved him; she never loved anyone; yet the
inclinations of her early girlhood had been drawn by the force of the
love he offered her, and to this day she thought of him with a respect
and liking such as she had for no other man. When she heard from her
father that Sidney had forgotten her, had found some one by whom his
love was prized, her instant emotion was so like a pang of jealousy
that she marvelled at it. Suppose fate had prospered her, and she had
heard in the midst of triumphs that Sidney Kirkwood, the working man in
Clerkenwell, was going to marry a girl he loved, would any feeling of
this kind have come to her? Her indifference would have been complete.
It was calamity that made her so sensitive. Self-pity longs for the
compassion of others. That Sidney, who was once her slave, should stand
aloof in freedom now that she wanted sympathy so sorely, this was a
wound to her heart. That other woman had robbed her of something she
could not spare.

Jane Snowdon, too! She found it scarcely conceivable that the wretched
little starveling of Mrs. Peckover’s kitchen should have grown into
anything that a man like Sidney could love. To be sure, there was a
mystery in her lot. Clara remembered perfectly how Scawthorne pointed
out of the cab at the old man Snowdon, and said that he was very rich.
A miser, or what? More she had never tried to discover. Now Sidney
himself had hinted at something in Jane’s circumstances which, he
professed, put it out of the question that he could contemplate
marrying her. Had he told her the truth? Could she in fact consider him
free? Might there not be some reason for his wishing to keep a secret?

With burning temples, with feverish lips, she moved about her little
room like an animal in a cage, finding the length of the day
intolerable. She was constrained to inaction, when it seemed to her
that every moment in which she did not do something to keep Sidney in
mind of her was worse than lost. Could she not see that girl, Jane
Snowdon? But was not Sidney’s denial as emphatic as it could be? She
recalled his words, and tried numberless interpretations. Would
anything that he had said bear being interpreted as a sign that
something of the old tenderness still lived in him? And the strange
thing was, that she interrogated herself on these points not at all
like a coldly scheming woman, who aims at something that is to be won,
if at all, by the subtlest practising on another’s emotions, whilst she
remains unaffected. Rather like a woman who loves passionately, whose
ardour and jealous dread wax moment by moment.

For what was she scheming? For food, clothing, assured comfort during
her life? Twenty-four hours ago Clara would most likely have believed
that she had indeed fallen to this; but the meeting with Sidney
enlightened her. Least of all women could _she_ live by bread alone;
there was the hunger of her brain, the hunger of her heart. I spoke
once, you remember, of her ‘defect of tenderness;’ the fault remained,
but her heart was no longer so sterile of the tender emotions as when
revolt and ambition absorbed all her energies. She had begun to feel
gently towards her father; it was an intimation of the need which would
presently bring all the forces of her nature into play. She dreaded a
life of drudgery; she dreaded humiliation among her inferiors; but that
which she feared most of all was the barrenness of a lot into which
would enter none of the passionate joys of existence. Speak to Clara of
renunciation, of saintly glories, of the stony way of perfectness, and
you addressed her in an unknown tongue; nothing in her responded to
these ideas. Hopelessly defeated in the one way of aspiration which
promised a large life, her being, rebellious against the martyrdom it
had suffered, went forth eagerly towards the only happiness which was
any longer attainable. Her beauty was a dead thing; never by that means
could she command homage. But there is love, ay, and passionate love,
which can be independent of mere charm of face. In one man only could
she hope to inspire it; successful in that, she would taste victory,
and even in this fallen estate could make for herself a dominion.

In these few hours she so wrought upon her imagination as to believe
that the one love of her life had declared itself. She revived every
memory she possibly could of those years on the far side of the gulf,
and convinced herself that even then she had loved Sidney. Other love
of a certainty she had not known. In standing face to face with him
after so long an interval, she recognised the qualities which used to
impress her, and appraised them as formerly she could not. His features
had gained in attractiveness; the refinement which made them an index
to his character was more noticeable at the first glance, or perhaps
she was better able to distinguish it. The slight bluntness in his
manner reminded her of the moral force which she had known only as
something to be resisted; it was now one of the influences that drew
her to him. Had she not always admitted that he stood far above the
other men of his class whom she used to know? Between his mind and hers
there was distinct kinship; the sense that he had both power and right
to judge her explained in a great measure her attitude of defiance
towards him when she was determined to break away from her humble
conditions. All along, had not one of her main incentives to work and
strive been the resolve to justify herself in _his_ view, to prove to
_him_ that she possessed talent, to show herself to _him_ as one whom
the world admired? The repugnance with which she thought of meeting
him, when she came home with her father, meant in truth that she
dreaded to be assured that he could only shrink from her.

All her vital force-setting in this wild current, her self-deception
complete, she experienced the humility of supreme egoism—that state
wherein self multiplies its claims to pity in passionate support of its
demand for the object of desire. She felt capable of throwing herself
at Sidney’s feet, and imploring him not to withdraw from her the love
of which he had given her so many assurances. She gazed at her scarred
face until the image was blurred with tears; then, as though there were
luxury in weeping, sobbed for an hour, crouching down in a corner of
her room. Even though his love were as dead as her beauty, must he not
be struck to the heart with compassion, realising her woeful lot? She
asked nothing more eagerly than to humiliate herself before him, to
confess that her pride was broken. Not a charge he could bring against
her but Bile would admit its truth. Had she been humble enough last
night? When he came again—and he must soon—she would throw aside every
vestige of dignity, lest he should think that she was strong enough to
bear her misery alone. No matter how poor-spirited she seemed, if only
she could move his sympathies.

Poor rebel heart! Beat for beat, in these moments it matched itself
with that of the purest woman who surrenders to a despairing love. Had
one charged her with insincerity, how vehemently would her conscience
have declared against the outrage! Natures such as hers are as little
to be judged by that which is conventionally the highest standard as by
that which is the lowest. The tendencies which we agree to call good
and had became in her merely directions of a native force which was at
all times in revolt against circumstance. Characters thus moulded may
go far in achievement, but can never pass beyond the bounds of
suffering. Never is the world their friend, nor the world’s law. As
often as our conventions give us the opportunity, we crush them out of
being; they are noxious; they threaten the frame of society. Oftenest
the crushing is done in such a way that the hapless creatures seem to
have brought about their own destruction. Let us congratulate
ourselves; in one way or other it is assured that they shall not
trouble us long.

Her father was somewhat later than usual in returning from work. When
he entered her room she looked at him anxiously, and as he seemed to
have nothing particular to say, she asked if he had seen Mr. Kirkwood.

‘No, my dear, I ain’t seen him.’

Their eyes met for an instant. Clara was in anguish at the thought that
another night and day must pass and nothing be altered.

‘When did you see him last? A week or more ago, wasn’t it?’

‘About that.’

‘Couldn’t you go round to his lodgings to-night? I know he’s got
something he wants to speak to you about.’

He assented. But on his going into the other room Eagles met him with a
message from Sidney, anticipating his design, and requesting him to
step over to Red Lion Street in the course of the evening. John
instantly announced this to his daughter. She nodded, but said nothing.

In a few minutes John went on his way. The day’s work had tired him
exceptionally, doubtless owing to his nervousness, and again on the way
to Sidney’s he had recourse to a dose of the familiar stimulant. With
our eyes on a man of Hewett’s station we note these little things; we
set them down as a point scored against him; yet if our business were
with a man of leisure, who, owing to worry, found his glass of wine at
luncheon and again at dinner an acceptable support, we certainly should
not think of paying attention to the matter. Poverty makes a crime of
every indulgence. John himself came out of the public-house in a
slinking way, and hoped Kirkwood might not scent the twopenny-worth of
gin.

Sidney was in anything but a mood to detect this little lapse in his
visitor. He gave John a chair, but could not sit still himself. The
garret was a spacious one, and whilst talking he moved from wall to
wall.

‘You know that I saw Clara last night? She told me she should mention
it to you.’

‘Yes, yes. I was afraid she’d never have made up her mind to it. It was
the best way for you to see her alone first, poor girl! You won’t mind
comin’ to us now, like you used?’

‘Did she tell you what she wished to speak to me about?’

‘Why, no, she hasn’t. Was there—anything particular?’

‘She feels the time very heavy on her hands. It seems you don’t like
the thought of her looking for employment?’

John rose from his chair and grasped the back of it.

‘You ain’t a-goin’ to encourage her to leave us? It ain’t that you was
talkin’ about, Sidney?’

‘Leave you? Why, where should she go?’

‘No, no; it’s all right; so long as you wasn’t thinkin’ of her goin’
away again. See, Sidney, I ain’t got nothing to say against it, if she
can find some kind of job for home. I know as the time must hang heavy.
There she sit, poor thing! from mornin’ to night, an’ can’t get her
thoughts away from herself. It’s easy enough to understand, ain’t it? I
took a book home for her the other day, but she didn’t seem to care
about it. There she sit, with her poor face on her hands, thinkin’ and
thinkin’. It breaks my heart to see her. I’d rather she had some work,
but she mustn’t go away from home for it.’

Sidney took a few steps in silence.

‘You don’t misunderstand me,’ resumed the other, with suddenness. ‘You
don’t think as I won’t trust her away from me. If she went, it ‘ud be
because she thinks herself a burden—as if I wouldn’t gladly live on a
crust for my day’s food an’ spare her goin’ among strangers! You can
think yourself what it ‘ud be to her, Sidney. No, no, it mustn’t be
nothing o’ that kind. But I can’t bear to see her livin’ as she does;
it’s no life at all. I sit with her when I get back home at night, an’
I’m glad to say she seems to find it a pleasure to have me by her; but
it’s the only bit o’ pleasure she gets, an’ there’s all the hours
whilst I’m away. You see she don’t take much to Mrs. Eagles; that ain’t
her sort of friend. Not as she’s got any pride left about her, poor
girl don’t think that. I tell you, Sidney, she’s a dear good girl to
her old father. If I could only see her a bit happier, I’d never
grumble again as long as I lived, I wouldn’t!’

Is there such a thing in this world as speech that has but one simple
interpretation, one for him who utters it and for him who hears?
Honester words were never spoken than these in which Hewett strove to
represent Clara in a favourable light, and to show the pitifulness of
her situation; yet he himself was conscious that they implied a second
meaning, and Sidney was driven restlessly about the room by his
perception of the same lurking motive in their pathos. John felt
half-ashamed of himself when he ceased; it was a new thing for him to
be practising subtleties with a view to his own ends. But had he said a
word more than the truth?

I suppose it was the association of contrast that turned Sidney’s
thoughts to Joseph Snowdon. At all events it was of him he was thinking
in the silence that followed. Which silence having been broken by a tap
at the door, oddly enough there stood Joseph himself. Hewett, taken by
surprise, showed embarrassment and awkwardness; it was always hard for
him to reconcile his present subordination to Mr. Snowdon with the
familiar terms on which they had been not long ago.

‘Ah, you here, Hewett!’ exclaimed Joseph, in a genial tone, designed to
put the other at his ease. ‘I just wanted a word with our friend. Never
mind; some other time.’

For all that, he did not seem disposed to withdraw, but stood with a
hand on the door, smiling. Sidney, having nodded to him, walked the
length of the room, his head bent and his hands behind him.

‘Suppose I look in a bit later,’ said Hewett. ‘Or to-morrow night,
Sidney?’

‘Very well, to-morrow night.’

John took his leave, and on the visitor who remained Sidney turned a
face almost of anger. Mr. Snowdon seated himself, supremely indifferent
to the inconvenience he had probably caused. He seemed in excellent
humour.

‘Decent fellow, Hewett,’ he observed, putting up one leg against the
fireplace. ‘Very decent fellow. He’s getting old, unfortunately. Had a
good deal of trouble, I understand; it breaks a man up.’

Sidney scowled, and said nothing.

‘I thought I’d stay, as I _was_ here,’ continued Joseph, unbuttoning
his respectable overcoat and throwing it open. ‘There was something
rather particular I had in mind. Won’t you sit down?’

‘No, thank you.’

Joseph glanced at him, and smiled all the more.

‘I’ve had a little talk with the old man about Jane. By-the-by, I’m
sorry to say he’s very shaky; doesn’t look himself at all. I didn’t
know you had spoken to him quite so—you know what I mean. It seems to
be his idea that everything’s at an end between you.’

‘Perhaps so.’

‘Well, now, look here. You won’t mind me just—Do you think it was wise
to put it in that way to him? I’m afraid you’re making him feel just a
little uncertain about you. I’m speaking as a friend, you know. In your
own interest, Kirkwood. Old men get queer ideas into their heads. You
know, he _might_ begin to think that you had some sort of—eh?’

It was not the second, nor yet the third, time that Joseph had looked
in and begun to speak in this scrappy way, continuing the tone of that
dialogue in which he had assumed a sort of community of interest
between Kirkwood and himself. But the limit of Sidney’s endurance was
reached.

‘There’s no knowing,’ he exclaimed, ‘what anyone may think of me, if
people who have their own ends to serve go spreading calumnies. Let us
understand each other, and have done with it. I told Mr. Snowdon that I
could never be anything but a friend to Jane. I said it, and I meant
it. If you’ve any doubt remaining, in a few days I hope it’ll be
removed. What your real wishes maybe I don’t know, and I shall never
after this have any need to know. I can’t help speaking in this way,
and I want to tell you once for all that there shall never again be a
word about Jane between us. Wait a day or two, and you’ll know the
reason.’

Joseph affected an air of gravity—of offended dignity.

‘That’s rather a queer sort of way to back out of your engagements,
Kirkwood. I won’t say anything about myself, but with regard to my
daughter—’

‘What do you mean by speaking like that?’ cried the young man, sternly.
‘You know very well that it’s what you wish most of all, to put an end
to everything between your daughter and me! You’ve succeeded; be
satisfied. If you’ve anything to say to me on any other subject, say
it. If not, please let’s have done for the present. I don’t feel in a
mood for beating about the bush any longer.’

‘You’ve misunderstood me altogether, Kirkwood,’ said Joseph, unable to
conceal a twinkle of satisfaction in his eyes.

‘No; I’ve understood you perfectly well—too well. I don’t want to hear
another word on the subject, and I won’t. It’s over; understand that.’

‘Well, well; you’re a bit out of sorts. I’ll say good-bye for the
present.’

He retired, and for a long time Sidney sat in black brooding.

John Hewett did not fail to present himself next evening. As he entered
the room he was somewhat surprised at the cheerful aspect with which
Sidney met him; the grasp which his hand received seemed to have a
significance. Sidney, after looking at him steadily, asked if he had
not been home.

‘Yes, I’ve been home. Why do you want to know?’

‘Hadn’t Clara anything to tell you?’

‘No. What is it?’

‘Did she know you were coming here?’

‘Why, yes; I mentioned it.’

Sidney again regarded him fixedly, with a smile.

‘I suppose she preferred that I should tell you. I looked in at the
Buildings this afternoon, and had a talk with Clara.’

John hung upon his words, with lips slightly parted, with a trembling
in the hairs of his grey beard.

‘You did?’

‘I had something to ask her, so I went when she was likely to be alone.
It’s a long while ago since I asked her the question for the first
time—but I’ve got the right answer at last.’

John stared at him in pathetic agitation.

‘You mean to tell me you’ve asked Clara to marry you?’

‘There’s nothing very dreadful in that, I should think.’

‘Give us your hand again! Sidney Kirkwood, give us your hand again! If
there’s a good-hearted man in this world, if there’s a faithful, honest
man, as only lives to do kindness—What am I to say to you? It’s too
much for me. I can’t find a word as I’d wish to speak. Stand out and
let’s look at you. You make me as I can’t neither speak nor see—I’m
just like a child—’

He broke down utterly, and shook with the choking struggle of laughter
and sobs. His emotion affected Sidney, who looked pale and troubled in
spite of the smile still clinging feebly about his lips.

‘If it makes you glad to hear it,’ said the young man, in an uncertain
voice, ‘I’m all the more glad myself, on that account.’

‘Makes me glad? That’s no word for it, boy; that’s no word for it! Give
us your hand again. I feel as if I’d ought to go down on my old knees
and crave your pardon. If only she could have lived to see this, the
poor woman as died when things was at their worst! If I’d only listened
to her there’d never have been them years of unfriendliness between us.
You’ve gone on with one kindness after another, but this is more than I
could ever a’ thought possible. Why, I took it for certain as you was
goin’ to marry that other young girl; they told me as it was all
settled.’

‘A mistake.’

‘I’d never have dared to hope it, Sidney. The one thing as I wished
more than anything else on earth, and I couldn’t think ever to see it.
Glad’s no word for what I feel. And to think as my girl kep’ it from
me! Yes, yes; there was something on her face; I remember it now. “I’m
just goin’ round to have a word with Sidney,” I says. “Are you,
father?” she says. “Don’t stay too long.” And she had a sort o’ smile I
couldn’t quite understand. She’ll be a good wife to you, Sidney. Her
heart’s softened to all as she used to care for. She’ll be a good and
faithful wife to you as long as she lives. But I must go back home and
speak to her. There ain’t a man livin’, let him be as rich as he may,
that feels such happiness as you’ve given me to-night.’

He went stumbling down the stairs, and walked homewards at a great
speed, so that when he reached the Buildings he had to wipe his face
and stand for a moment before beginning the ascent. The children were
at their home lessons; he astonished them by flinging his hat
mirthfully on to the table.

‘Now then, father!’ cried young Tom, the eight-year-old, whose pen was
knocked out of his hand.

With a chuckle John advanced to Clara’s room. As he closed the door
behind him she rose. His face was mottled; there were tear-stains about
his eyes, and he had a wild, breathless look.

‘An’ you never told me! You let me go without half a word!’

Clara put her hands upon his shoulders and kissed him. ‘I didn’t quite
know whether it was true or not, father.’

‘My darling! My dear girl! Come an’ sit on my knee, like you used to
when you was a little ‘un. I’m a rough old father for such as you, but
nobody’ll never love you better than I do, an’ always have done. So
he’s been faithful to you, for all they said. There ain’t a better man
livin’! “It’s a long time since I first asked the question,” he says,
“but she’s give me the right answer at last.” And he looks that glad of
it.’

‘He does? You’re sure he does?’

‘Sure? Why, you should a’ seen him when I went into the room! There’s
nothing more as I wish for now. I only hope I may live a while longer,
to see you forget all your troubles, my dear. He’ll make you happy,
will Sidney; he’s got a deal more education than anyone else I ever
knew, and you’ll suit each other. But you won’t forget all about your
old father? You’ll let me come an’ have a talk with you now and then,
my dear, just you an’ me together, you know?’

‘I shall love you and be grateful to you always, father. You’ve kept a
warm heart for me all this time.’

‘I couldn’t do nothing else, Clara; you’ve always been what I loved
most, and you always will be.’

‘If I hadn’t had you to come back to, what would have become of me?’

‘We’ll never think of that. We’ll never speak another word of that.’

‘Father—Oh, if I had my face again! If I had my own face!’

A great anguish shook her; she lay in his arms and sobbed. It was the
farewell, even in her fulness of heart and deep sense of consolation,
to all she had most vehemently desired. Gratitude and self-pity being
indivisible in her emotions, she knew not herself whether the ache of
regret or the soothing restfulness of deliverance made her tears flow.
But at least there was no conscious duplicity, and for the moment no
doubt that she had found her haven. It is a virtuous world, and our
frequent condemnations are invariably based on justice; will it be
greatly harmful if for once we temper our righteous judgment with ever
so little mercy?




CHAPTER XXXIII

A FALL FROM THE IDEAL


Joseph Snowdon waxed daily in respectability. He was, for one thing,
clothing himself in flesh, and, though still anything but a portly man,
bore himself as becomes one who can indulge a taste for eating and
drinking; his step was more deliberate, he no longer presented the
suppleness of limb that so often accompanies a needy condition in the
man of wits, he grew attentive to his personal equipment, he was always
well combed and well shaven, and generally, in hours of leisure, you
perceived a fragrance breathing from his handkerchief. Nor was this
refinement addressed only to the public. To Clem he behaved with a
correctness which kept that lady in a state of acute suspicion; not
seldom he brought her a trifling gift, which he would offer with
compliments, and he made a point of consulting her pleasure or
convenience in all matters that affected them in common. A similar
dignity of bearing marked his relations with Hanover Street. When he
entered Jane’s parlour it was with a beautiful blending of familiarity
and courtesy; he took his daughter’s hand with an air of graceful
affection, retaining it for a moment between his own, and regarding her
with a gentle smile which hinted the pride of a parent. In speaking
with the old man he habitually subdued his voice, respectfully bending
forward, solicitously watching the opportunity of a service. Michael
had pleasure in his company and conversation. Without overdoing it,
Joseph accustomed himself to speak of philanthropic interests. He
propounded a scheme for supplying the poor with a certain excellent
filter at a price all but nominal; who did not know the benefit to
humble homes of pure water for use as a beverage? The filter was not
made yet, but Lake, Snowdon, & Co., had it under their consideration.

Michael kept his room a good deal in these wretched days of winter, so
that Joseph had no difficulty in obtaining private interviews with his
daughter. Every such occasion he used assiduously, his great end being
to possess himself of Jane’s confidence. He did not succeed quite so
well with the girl as with her grandfather; there was always a reserve
in her behaviour which as yet he found it impossible to overcome.
Observation led him to conclude that much of this arose from the view
she took of his relations with Sidney Kirkwood. Jane was in love with
Sidney; on that point he could have no doubt; and in all likelihood she
regarded him as unfriendly to Sidney’s suit—women are so shrewd in
these affairs. Accordingly, Joseph made it his business by artful
degrees to remove this prepossession from her mind. In the course of
this endeavour he naturally pressed into his service the gradually
discovered fact that Sidney had scruples of conscience regarding Jane’s
fortune. Marvellous as it appeared to him, he had all but come to the
conclusion that this _was_ a fact. Now, given Jane’s character, which
he believed he had sounded; given her love for Kirkwood, which was
obviously causing her anxiety and unhappiness; Joseph saw his way to an
admirable piece of strategy. What could be easier, if he played his
cards well and patiently enough, than to lead Jane to regard the
fortune as her most threatening enemy? Valuable results might come of
that, whether before or after the death of the old man.

The conversation in which he first ventured to strike this note
undisguisedly took place on the same evening as that unpleasant scene
when Sidney as good as quarrelled with him—the evening before the day
on which Sidney asked Clara Hewett to be his wife. Having found Jane
alone, he began to talk in his most paternal manner, his chair very
near hers, his eyes fixed on her sewing. And presently, when the ground
was prepared:

‘Jane, there’s something I’ve been wanting to say to you for a long
time. My dear, I’m uneasy about you.’

‘Uneasy, father?’ and she glanced at him nervously.

‘Yes, I’m uneasy. But whether I ought to tell you why, I’m sure I don’t
know. You’re my own child, Janey, and you become dearer to me every
day; but—it’s hard to say it—there naturally isn’t all the confidence
between us that there might have been if—well, well, I won’t speak of
that.’

‘But won’t you tell me what makes you anxious?’

He laid the tips of his fingers on her head. ‘Janey, shall you be
offended if I speak about Mr. Kirkwood?’

‘No, father.’

She tried in vain to continue sewing.

‘My dear—I believe there’s no actual engagement between you?’

‘Oh no, father,’ she replied, faintly.

‘And yet—don’t be angry with me, my child—I think you are something
more than friends?’

She made no answer.

‘And I can’t help thinking, Janey—I think about you very often
indeed—that Mr. Kirkwood has rather exaggerated views about the
necessity of—of altering things between you.’

Quite recently Joseph had become aware of the understanding between
Michael and Kirkwood. The old man still hesitated to break the news to
Jane, saying to himself that it was better for Sidney to prepare her by
the change in his behaviour.

‘Of altering things?’ Jane repeated, under her breath.

‘It seems to me wrong—wrong to both of you,’ Joseph pursued, in a
pathetic voice. ‘I can’t help noticing my child’s looks. I know she
isn’t what she used to be, poor little girl! And I know Kirkwood isn’t
what he used to be. It’s very hard, and I feel for you—for both of
you.’

Jane sat motionless, not daring to lift her eyes, scarcely daring to
breathe.

‘Janey.’

‘Yes, father.’

‘I wonder whether I’m doing wrong to your grandfather in speaking to
you confidentially like this? I can’t believe he notices things as I
do; he’d never wish you to be unhappy.’

‘But I don’t quite understand, father. What do you mean about Mr.
Kirkwood? Why should he—’

The impulse failed her. A fear which she had harboured for many weary
days was being confirmed and she could not ask directly for the word
that would kill hope.

‘Have I a right to tell you? I thought perhaps you understood.’

‘As you have gone so far, I think you must explain. I don’t see how you
can be doing wrong.’

‘Poor Kirkwood! You see, he’s in such a delicate position, my dear. I
think myself that he’s acting rather strangely, after everything; but
it’s—it’s your money, Jane. He doesn’t think he ought to ask you to
marry him, under the circumstances.’

She trembled.

‘Now who should stand by you, in a case like this, if not your own
father? Of course he can’t say a word to you himself; and of course you
can’t say a word to him; and altogether it’s a pitiful business.’

Jane shrank from discussing such a topic with her father. Her next
words were uttered with difficulty.

‘But the money isn’t my own—it’ll never be my own. He—Mr. Kirkwood
knows that.’

‘He does, to be sure. But it makes no difference. He has told your
grandfather, my love, that—that the responsibility would be too great.
He has told him distinctly that everything’s at an end—everything that
_might_ have happened.’

She just looked at him, then dropped her eyes on her sewing.

‘Now, as your father, Janey, I know it’s right that you should be told
of this. I feel you’re being very cruelly treated, my child. And I wish
to goodness I could only see any way out of it for you both. Of course
I’m powerless either for acting or speaking: you can understand that.
But I want you to think of me as your truest friend, my love.’

More still he said, but Jane had no ears for it. When he left her, she
bade him good-bye mechanically, and stood on the same spot by the door,
without thought, stunned by what she had learnt.

That Sidney would be impelled to such a decision as this she had never
imagined. His reserve whilst yet she was in ignorance of her true
position she could understand: also his delaying for a while even after
everything had been explained to her. But that he should draw away from
her altogether seemed inexplicable, for it implied a change in him
which nothing had prepared her to think possible. Unaltered in his
love, he refused to share the task of her life, to aid in the work
which he regarded with such fervent sympathy. Her mind was not subtle
enough to conceive those objections to Michael’s idea which had weighed
with Sidney almost from the first, for though she had herself shrunk
from the great undertaking, it was merely in weakness—a reason she
never dreamt of attributing to him. Nor had she caught as much as a
glimpse of those base, scheming interests, contact with which had
aroused Sidney’s vehement disgust. Was her father to be trusted? This
was the first question that shaped itself in her mind. He did not like
Sidney; that she had felt all along, as well as the reciprocal coldness
on Sidney’s part. But did his unfriendliness go so far as to prompt him
to intervene with untruths? ‘Of course you can’t say a word to
him’—that remark would bear an evil interpretation, which her tormented
mind did not fail to suggest. Moreover, he had seemed so anxious that
she should not broach the subject with her grandfather. But what
constrained her to silence? If, indeed, he had nothing but her
happiness at heart, he could not take it ill that she should seek to
understand the whole truth, and Michael must tell her whether Sidney
had indeed thus spoken to him.

Before she had obtained any show of control over her agitation Michael
came into the room. Evening was the old man’s best time, and when he
had kept his own chamber through the day he liked to come and sit with
Jane as she had her supper.

‘Didn’t I hear your father’s voice?’ he asked, as he moved slowly to
his accustomed chair.

‘Yes. He couldn’t stay.’

Jane stood in an attitude of indecision. Having seated himself, Michael
glanced at her. His regard had not its old directness; it seemed
apprehensive, as if seeking to probe her thought.

‘Has Miss Lant sent you the book she promised?’

‘Yes, grandfather.’

This was a recently published volume dealing with charitable enterprise
in some part of London. Michael noticed with surprise the uninterested
tone of Jane’s reply. Again he looked at her, and more searchingly.

‘Would you like to read me a little of it?’

She reached the book from a side-table, drew near, and stood turning
the pages. The confusion of her mind was such that she could not have
read a word with understanding. Then she spoke, involuntarily.

‘Grandfather, has Mr. Kirkwood said anything more—about me?’

The words made painful discord in her ears, but instead of showing
heightened colour she grew pallid. Holding the book partly open, she
felt all her nerves and muscles strained as if in some physical effort;
her feet were rooted to the spot.

‘Have you heard anything from him?’ returned the old man, resting his
hands on the sides of the easy-chair.

‘Father has been speaking about him. He says Mr. Kirkwood has told you
something.’

‘Yes. Come and sit down by me, Jane.’

She could not move nearer. Though unable to form a distinct conception,
she felt a foreboding of what must come to pass. The dread failure of
strength was more than threatening her; her heart was sinking, and by
no effort of will could she summon the thoughts that should aid her
against herself.

‘What has your father told you?’ Michael asked, when he perceived her
distress. He spoke with a revival of energy, clearly, commandingly.

‘He says that Mr. Kirkwood wishes you to forget what he told you, and
what you repeated to me.’

‘Did he give you any reason?’

‘Yes. I don’t understand, though.’

‘Come here by me, Jane. Let’s talk about it quietly. Sidney doesn’t
feel able to help you as he thought he could. We mustn’t blame him for
that; he must judge for himself. He thinks it’ll be better if you
continue to be only friends.’

Jane averted her face, his steady look being more than she could bear.
For an instant a sense of uttermost shame thrilled through her, and
without knowing what she did, she moved a little and laid the book
down.

‘Come here, my child,’ he repeated, in a gentler voice.

She approached him.

‘You feel it hard. But when you’ve thought about it a little you won’t
grieve; I’m sure you won’t. Remember, your life is not to be like that
of ordinary women. You’ve higher objects before you, and you’ll find a
higher reward. You know that, don’t you? There’s no need for me to
remind you of what we’ve talked about so often, is there? If it’s a
sacrifice, you’re strong enough to face it; yes, yes, strong enough to
face more than this, my Jane is! Only fix your thoughts on the work
you’re going to do. It’ll take up all your life, Jane, won’t it? You’ll
have no time to give to such things as occupy other women—no mind for
them.’

His grey eyes searched her countenance with that horrible intensity of
fanaticism which is so like the look of cruelty, of greed, of any
passion originating in the baser self. Unlike too, of course, but it is
the pitilessness common to both extremes that shows most strongly in an
old, wrinkled visage. He had laid his hand upon her. Every word was a
stab in the girl’s heart, and so dreadful became her torture, so
intolerable the sense of being drawn by a fierce will away from all she
desired, that at length a cry escaped her lips. She fell on her knees
by him, and pleaded in a choking voice.

‘I can’t! Grandfather, don’t ask it of me! Give it all to some one
else—to some one else! I’m not strong enough to make such a sacrifice.
Let me be as I was before!’

Michael’s face darkened. He drew his hand away and rose from the seat;
with more than surprise, with anger and even bitterness, he looked down
at the crouching girl. She did not sob; her face buried in her arms,
she lay against the chair, quivering, silent.

‘Jane, stand up and speak to me!’

She did not move.

‘Jane!’

He laid his hand on her. Jane raised her head, and endeavoured to obey
him; in the act she moaned and fell insensible.

Michael strode to the door and called twice or thrice for Mrs. Byass;
then he stooped by the lifeless girl and supported her head. Bessie was
immediately at hand, with a cry of consternation, but also with helpful
activity.

‘Why, I thought she’d got over this; it’s a long time since she was
took last isn’t it? Sam’s downstairs, Mr. Snowdon; do just shout out to
him to go for some brandy. Tell him to bring my smelling-bottle first,
if he knows where it is—I’m blest if I do! Poor thing! She ain’t been
at all well lately, and that’s the truth.’

The truth, beyond a doubt. Pale face, showing now the thinness which it
had not wholly outgrown, the inheritance from miserable childhood; no
face of a stern heroine, counting as idle all the natural longings of
the heart, consecrated to a lifelong combat with giant wrongs. Nothing
better nor worse than the face of one who can love and must be loved in
turn.

She came to herself, and at the same moment Michael went from the room.

‘There now; there now,’ crooned Bessie, with much patting of the hands
and stroking of the cheeks. ‘Why, what’s come to you, Jane? Cry away;
don’t try to prevent yourself; it’ll do you good to cry a bit. Of
course, here comes Sam with all sorts of things, when there’s no need
of him. He’s always either too soon or too late, is Sam. Just look at
him, Jane; now if _he_ don’t make you laugh, nothing will!’

Mr. Byass retired, shamefaced. Leaning against Bessie’s shoulder, Jane
sobbed for a long time, sobbed in the misery of shame. She saw that her
grandfather had gone away. How should she ever face him after this? It
was precious comfort to feel Bessie’s sturdy arms about her, and to
hear the foolish affectionate words, which asked nothing but that she
should take them kindly and have done with her trouble.

‘Did grandfather tell you how it was?’ she asked, with a sudden fear
lest Bessie should have learnt her pitiful weakness.

‘Why, no; how did it come?’

‘I don’t know. We were talking. I can stand up now, Mrs. Byass, thank
you. I’ll go up to my room. I’ve forgotten the time; is it late?’

It was only nine o’clock. Bessie would have gone upstairs with her, but
Jane insisted that she was quite herself. On the stairs she trod as
lightly as possible, and she closed her door without a sound. Alone,
she again gave way to tears. Michael’s face was angry in her memory; he
had never looked at her in that way before, and now he would never look
with the old kindness. What a change had been wrought in these few
minutes!

And Sidney never anything but her friend—cold, meaningless word! If he
knew how she had fallen, would that be likely to bring him nearer to
her? She had lost both things, that was all.




CHAPTER XXXIV

THE DEBT REPAID


She rose early, in the murky cold of the winter morning. When, at eight
o’clock, she knocked as usual at her grandfather’s door his answer made
her tremble.

‘I shall be down in a few minutes, Jane; I’ll have breakfast with you.’

It was long since he had risen at this hour. His voice sounded less
like that of an old man, and, in spite of his calling her by her name,
she felt the tone to be severe. When he reached the parlour he did not
offer to take her hand, and she feared to approach him. She saw that
his features bore the mark of sleeplessness. Hers, poor girl! were yet
more woeful in their pallor.

Through the meal he affected to occupy himself with the book Miss Lant
had sent—the sight of which was intolerable to Jane. And not for a full
hour did he speak anything but casual words. Jane had taken her sewing;
unexpectedly he addressed her.

‘Let’s have a word or two together, Jane. I think we ought to, oughtn’t
we?’

She forced herself to regard him.

‘I think you meant what you said last night?’

‘Grandfather, I will do whatever you bid me. I’ll do it faithfully. I
was ungrateful. I feel ashamed to have spoken so.’

‘That’s nothing to do with it, Jane. You’re not ungrateful; anything
but that. But I’ve had a night to think over your words. You couldn’t
speak like that if you weren’t driven to it by the strongest feeling
you ever knew or will know. I hadn’t thought of it in that way; I
hadn’t thought of you in that way.’

He began gently, but in the last words was a touch of reproof, almost
of scorn. He gazed at her from under his grey eyebrows, perhaps hoping
to elicit some resistance of her spirit, some sign of strength that
would help him to reconstruct his shattered ideal.

‘Grandfather, I’ll try with all my strength to be what you wish—I
will!’

‘And suppose the strength isn’t sufficient, child?’

Even in her humility she could not but feel that this was unjust. Had
she ever boasted? Had she ever done more than promise tremblingly what
he demanded? But the fear was legitimate. A weak thing, all but
heart-broken, could she hope to tread firmly in any difficult path? She
hung her head, making no answer.

He examined her, seeming to measure the slightness of her frame. Sad,
unutterably sad, was the deep breath he drew as he turned his eyes away
again.

‘Do you feel well this morning, Jane?’

‘Yes, grandfather.’

‘Have you slept?’

‘I couldn’t. You were grieving about me. I hoped never to have
disappointed you.’

He fell into reverie. Was he thinking of that poor wife of his, dead
long, long ago, the well-meaning girl of whom he had expected
impossible things? A second time had he thus erred, no longer with the
excuse of inexperience and hot blood. That cry of Jane’s had made its
way to his heart. An enthusiast, he was yet capable of seeing by the
common light of day, when his affections were deeply stirred. And in
the night he had pondered much over his son’s behaviour. Was he being
deceived in that quarter also, and there intentionally? Did Joseph know
this child better than he had done, and calculate upon her weakness?
The shock, instead of disabling him, had caused a revival of his
strength. He could walk more firmly this morning than at any time since
his accident. His brain was clear and active; he knew that it behoved
him to reconsider all he had been doing, and that quickly, ere it was
too late. He must even forget that aching of the heart until he had
leisure to indulge it.

‘You shan’t disappoint me, my dear,’ he said gravely. ‘It’s my own
fault if I don’t take your kindness as you mean it. I have to go out,
Jane, but I shall be back to dinner. Perhaps we’ll talk again
afterwards.’

Of late, on the rare occasions of his leaving the house, he had always
told her where he was going, and for what purpose; Jane understood that
this confidence was at an end. When he was gone she found occupation
for a short time, but presently could only sit over the fire, nursing
her many griefs. She was no longer deemed worthy of confidence; worse
than that, she had no more faith in herself. If Sidney learnt what had
happened he could not even retain his respect for her. In this way she
thought of it, judging Kirkwood by the ideal standard, which
fortunately is so unlike human nature; taking it for granted—so
oppressed was her mind by the habit of dwelling on artificial
motives—that he only liked her because he had believed her strong in
purpose, forgetting altogether that his love had grown before he was
aware that anything unusual was required of her. She did remember,
indeed, that it was only the depth of her love for him which had caused
her disgrace; but, even if he came to understand that, it would not,
she feared, weigh in her favour against his judgment.

It was the natural result of the influences to which she had been
subjected. Her mind, overwrought by resolute contemplation of ideas
beyond its scope, her gentle nature bent beneath a burden of duty to
which it was unequal, and taught to consider with painful solemnity
those impulses of kindness which would otherwise have been merely the
simple joys of life, she had come to distrust every instinct which did
not subserve the supreme purpose. Even of Sidney’s conduct she could
not reason in a natural way. Instinct would have bidden her reproach
him, though ever so gently; was it well done to draw away when he must
have known how she looked for his aid? Her artificial self urged, on
the other hand, that he had not acted thus without some gravely
considered motive. What it was she could not pretend to divine; her
faith in his nobleness overcame every perplexity. Of the persons
constituting this little group and playing their several parts, she
alone had fallen altogether below what was expected of her. As humble
now as in the days of her serfdom, Jane was incapable of revolting
against the tyranny of circumstances. Life had grown very hard for her
again, but she believed that this was to a great extent her own fault,
the outcome of her own unworthy weakness.

At Michael’s return she did her best to betray no idle despondency.
Their midday meal was almost as silent as breakfast had been; his eyes
avoided her, and frequently he lost himself in thought. As he was
rising from the table Jane observed an unsteadiness in his movement; he
shook his head mechanically and leaned forward on both his hands, as if
feeling giddy. She approached him, but did not venture to speak.

‘I’ll go upstairs,’ he said, having sighed slightly.

‘May I come and read to you, grandfather?’

‘Not just now, Jane. Go out whilst it’s a bit fine.’

He went from the room, still with an unsteady walk. Reaching his own
room, where there was a cheerful fire, he sat down, and remained for a
long time unoccupied, save with his reflections. This chamber had
scarcely changed in a detail of its arrangement since he first came to
inhabit it. There was the chair which Sidney always used, and that on
which Jane had sat since she was the silent, frail child of thirteen.
Here had his vision taken form, growing more definite with the growth
of his granddaughter, seeming to become at length a splendid reality.
What talk had been held here between Kirkwood and himself whilst Jane
listened! All gone into silence; gone, too, the hope it had encouraged.

He was weary after the morning’s absence from home, and fell into a
light slumber. Dreams troubled him. First he found himself in
Australia; he heard again the sudden news of his son’s death; the shock
awoke him. Another dozing fit, and he was a young man with a wife and
children to support; haunted with the fear of coming to want; harsh,
unreasonable in his exactions at home. Something like a large black
coffin came into his dream, and in dread of it he again returned to
consciousness.

All night he had been thinking of the dark story of long ago—his wife’s
form motionless on the bed—the bottle which told him what had happened.
Why must that memory revive to trouble his last days? Part of his zeal
for the great project had come of a feeling that he might thus in some
degree repair his former ill-doing; Jane would be a providence to many
hapless women whose burden was as heavy as his own wife’s had been.
Must he abandon that solace? In any case he could bestow his money for
charitable purposes, but it would not be the same, it would not effect
what he had aimed at.

Late in the afternoon he drew from the inner pocket of his coat a long
envelope and took thence a folded paper. It was covered with clerkly
writing, which he perused several times. At length he tore the paper
slowly across the middle, again tore the fragments, and threw them on
to the fire. . . .

Jane obeyed her grandfather’s word and went out for an hour. She wished
for news of Pennyloaf, who had been ill, and was now very near the time
of her confinement. At the door of the house in Merlin Place she was
surprised to encounter Bob Hewett, who stood in a lounging attitude; he
had never appeared to her so disreputable—not that his clothes were
worse than usual, but his face and hands were dirty, and the former was
set in a hang-dog look.

‘Is your wife upstairs, Mr. Hewett?’ Jane asked, when he had nodded
sullenly in reply to her greeting.

‘Yes; and somebody else too as could have been dispensed with. There’s
another mouth to feed.’

‘No, there ain’t,’ cried a woman’s voice just behind him.

Jane recognised the speaker, a Mrs. Griffin, who lived in the house and
was neighbourly to Pennyloaf.

‘There ain’t?’ inquired Bob, gruffly.

‘The child’s dead.’

‘Thank goodness for that, any way!’

Mrs. Griffin explained to Jane that the birth had taken place twelve
hours ago. Pennyloaf was ‘very low,’ but not in a state to cause
anxiety; perhaps it would be better for Jane to wait until to-morrow
before seeing her.

‘She didn’t say “thank goodness,” added the woman, with a scornful
glance at Bob, ‘but I don’t think she’s over sorry as it’s gone, an’
small blame to her. There’s some people as doesn’t care much what sort
o’ times she has—not meanin’ _you_, Miss, but them as had _ought_ to
care.’

Bob looked more disreputable than ever. His eyes were fixed on Jane,
and with such a singular expression that the latter, meeting their
gaze, felt startled, she did not know why. At the same moment he
stepped down from the threshold and walked away without speaking.

‘I shouldn’t care to have _him_ for a ’usband,’ pursued Mrs. Griffin.
‘Of course he must go an’ lose his work, just when his wife’s wantin’ a
few little extries, as you may say.’

‘Lost his work?’

‘Day ’fore yes’day. I don’t like him, an’ I don’t like his ways; he’ll
be gettin’ into trouble before long, you mind what I say. His family’s
a queer lot, ’cordin’ to what they tell. Do you know them, Miss?’

‘I used to, a long time ago.’

‘You knew his sister—her as is come ’ome?’

‘His sister?’

‘Her as was a actress. Mrs. Bannister was tellin’ me only last night;
she had it from Mrs. Horrocks, as heard from a friend of hers as lives
in the Farrin’don Buildin’s, where the Hewetts lives too. They tell me
it was in the Sunday paper, though I don’t remember nothing about it at
the time. It seems as how a woman threw vitriol over her an’ burnt her
face so as there’s no knowin’ her, an’ she goes about with a veil, an’
’cause she can’t get her own livin’ no more, of course she’s come back
’ome, for all she ran away an’ disgraced herself shameful.’

Jane gazed fixedly at the speaker, scarcely able to gather the sense of
what was said.

‘Miss Hewett, you mean? Mr. Hewett’s eldest daughter?’

‘So I understand.’

‘She has come home? When?’

‘I can’t just say; but a few weeks ago, I believe. They say it’s nearly
two months since it was in the paper.’

‘Does Mrs. Hewett know about it?’

‘I can’t say. She’s never spoke to me as if she did. And, as I tell
you, I only heard yes’day myself. If you’re a friend of theirs, p’r’aps
I hadn’t oughtn’t to a’ mentioned it. It just come to my lips in the
way o’ tallin’. Of course I don’t know nothin’ about the young woman
myself; it’s only what you comes to ‘ear in the way o’ talkin’, you
know.’

This apology was doubtless produced by the listener’s troubled
countenance. Jane asked no further question, but said she would come to
see Pennyloaf on the morrow, and so took her leave.

At ten o’clock next morning, just when Jane was preparing for her visit
to Merlin Place, so possessed with anxiety to ascertain if Pennyloaf
knew anything about Clara Hewett that all her troubles were for the
moment in the back ground, Bessie Byass came running upstairs with a
strange announcement. Sidney Kirkwood had called, and wished to see
Miss Snowdon in private for a few minutes.

‘Something must have happened,’ said Jane, her heart standing still.

Bessie had a significant smile, but suppressed it when she noticed the
agitation into which her friend was fallen.

‘Shall I ask him up into the front-room?’

Michael was in his own chamber, which he had not left this morning. On
going to the parlour Jane found her visitor standing in expectancy.
Yes, something had happened; it needed but to look at him to be
convinced of that. And before a word was spoken Jane knew that his
coming had reference to Clara Hewett, knew it with the strangest
certainty.

‘I didn’t go to work this morning,’ Sidney began, ‘because I was very
anxious to see you—alone. I have something to speak about—to tell you.’

‘Let us sit down.’

Sidney waited till he met her look; she regarded him without
self-consciousness, without any effort to conceal her agitated
interest.

‘You see young Hewett and his wife sometimes. Have you heard from
either of them that Clara Hewett is living with her father again?’

‘Not from them. A person in their house spoke about it yesterday. It
was the first I had heard.’

‘Spoke of Miss Hewett? In a gossiping way, do you mean?’

‘Yes.’

‘Then you know what has happened to her?’

‘If the woman told the truth.’

There was silence.

‘Miss Snowdon—’

‘Oh, I don’t like you to speak so. You used to call me Jane.’

He looked at her in distress. She had spoken impulsively, but not with
the kind of emotion the words seem to imply. It was for his sake, not
for hers, that she broke that formal speech.

‘You called me so when I was a child, Mr. Kirkwood,’ she continued,
smiling for all she was so pale. ‘It sounds as if something had
altered. You’re my oldest friend, and won’t you always be so? Whatever
you’re going to tell me, surely it doesn’t prevent us from being
friends, just the same as always?’

He had not seen her in her weakness, the night before last. As little
as he could imagine that, was he able to estimate the strength with
which she now redeemed her womanly dignity. His face told her what he
had to disclose. No question now of proving herself superior to common
feelings; it was Sidney who made appeal to her, and her heart went
forth to grant him all he desired.

‘Jane—dear, good Jane—you remember what I said to you in the garden at
Danbury—that I had forgotten her. I thought it was true. But you know
what a terrible thing has befallen her. I should be less than a man if
I could say that she is nothing to me.’

‘Have you spoken to her?’

‘I have asked her to be my wife. Jane, if I had come to you yesterday,
before going to her, and had told you what I meant to do, and explained
all I felt, how the love of years ago had grown in me again, wouldn’t
you have given me a friendly hand?’

‘Just like I do now. Do you think I have forgotten one night when she
stood by me and saved me from cruel treatment, and then nursed me when
I fell ill?’

Neither of them had the habit of making long speeches. They understood
each other—very nearly; sufficiently, at all events, to make the bond
of sympathy between them stronger than ever. Jane was misled a little,
for she thought that here was the explanation of Sidney’s withdrawing
his word to her grandfather; doubtless he heard of the calamity when it
happened. But on a more essential point she fell into no misconception.
Did Sidney desire that she should?

He held her hand until she gently drew it away.

‘You will go up and tell grandfather,’ she said, gravely; then added,
before he could speak, ‘But I’ll just see him first for a minute. He
hasn’t been out of his room this morning yet. Please wait here.’

She left him, and Sidney fell back on his chair, woebegone, distracted.

Michael, brooding sorrowfully, at first paid no heed to Jane when she
entered his room. It was not long since he had risen, and his simple
breakfast, scarcely touched, was still on the table.

‘Grandfather, Mr. Kirkwood is here, and wishes to speak to you.’

He collected himself, and, regarding her, became aware that she was
strongly moved.

‘Wishes to see me, Jane? Then I suppose he came to see you first?’

Prepared now for anything unexpected, feeling that the links between
himself and these young people were artificial, and that he could but
watch, as if from a distance, the course of their lives, his first
supposition was, that Sidney had again altered his mind. He spoke
coldly, and had little inclination for the interview.

‘Yes,’ Jane replied, ‘he came to see me, but only to tell me that he is
going to be married.’

His wrinkled face slowly gathered an expression of surprise.

‘He will tell you who it is; he will explain. But I wanted to speak to
you first. Grandfather, I was afraid you might say something about me.
Will you—will you forget my foolishness? Will you think of me as you
did before? When he has spoken to you, you will understand why I am
content to put everything out of my mind, everything you and I talked
of. But I couldn’t bear for him to know how I have disappointed you.
Will you let me be all I was to you before? Will you trust me again,
grandfather? You haven’t spoken to him yet about me, have you?’

Michael shook his head.

‘Then you will let it be as if nothing had happened? Grandfather—’

She bent beside him and took his hand. Michael looked at her with a
light once more in his eyes.

‘Tell him to come. He shall hear nothing from me, Jane.’

‘And you will try to forget it?’

‘I wish nothing better. Tell him to come here, my child. When he’s gone
we’ll talk together again.’

The interview did not last long, and Sidney left the house without
seeing Jane a second time.

She would have promised anything now. Seeing that life had but one path
of happiness for her, the path hopelessly closed, what did it matter by
which of the innumerable other ways she accomplished her sad journey?
For an instant, whilst Sidney was still speaking, she caught a gleam of
hope in renunciation itself, the kind of strength which idealism is
fond of attributing to noble natures. A gleam only, and deceptive; she
knew it too well after the day spent by her grandfather’s side,
encouraging, at the expense of her heart’s blood, all his revived faith
in her. But she would not again give way. The old man should reap fruit
of her gratitude and Sidney should never suspect how nearly she had
proved herself unworthy of his high opinion.

She had dreamed her dream, and on awaking must be content to take up
the day’s duties. Just in the same way, when she was a child at Mrs.
Peckover’s, did not sleep often bring a vision of happiness, of freedom
from bitter tasks, and had she not to wake in the miserable mornings,
trembling lest she had lain too long? Her condition was greatly better
than then, so much better that it seemed wicked folly to lament because
one joy was not granted her.—Why, in the meantime she had forgotten all
about Pennyloaf. That visit must be paid the first thing this morning.




CHAPTER XXXV

THE TREASURY UNLOCKED


A Sunday morning. In their parlour in Burton Crescent, Mr. and Mrs.
Joseph Snowdon were breakfasting. The sound of church bells—most
depressing of all sounds that mingle in the voice of London—intimated
that it was nearly eleven o’clock, but neither of our friends had in
view the attendance of public worship. Blended odours of bacon and
kippered herrings filled the room—indeed, the house, for several
breakfasts were in progress under the same roof. For a wonder, the
morning was fine, even sunny; a yellow patch glimmered on the worn
carpet, and the grime of the window-panes was visible against an
unfamiliar sky. Joseph, incompletely dressed, had a Sunday paper
propped before him, and read whilst he ate. Clem, also in anything but
_grande toilette_ was using a knife for the purpose of conveying to her
mouth the juice which had exuded from crisp rashers. As usual, they had
very little to say to each other. Clem looked at her husband now and
then, from under her eyebrows, surreptitiously.

After one of these glances she said, in a tone which was not exactly
hostile, but had a note of suspicion:

‘I’d give something to know why he’s going to marry Clara Hewett.’

‘Not the first time you’ve made that remark,’ returned Joseph, without
looking up from his paper.

‘I suppose I can speak?’

‘Oh, yes. But I’d try to do so in a more ladylike way.’

Clem flashed at him a gleam of hatred. He had become fond lately of
drawing attention to her defects of breeding. Clem certainly did not
keep up with his own progress in the matter of external refinement; his
comments had given her a sense of inferiority, which irritated her
solely as meaning that she was not his equal in craft. She let a minute
or two pass, then returned to the subject.

‘There’s something at the bottom of it; I know that. Of course you know
more about it than you pretend.’

Joseph leaned back in his chair and regarded her with a smile of the
loftiest scorn.

‘It never occurs to you to explain it in the simplest way, of course.
If ever you hear of a marriage, the first thing you ask yourself is:
What has he or she to gain by it? Natural enough—in you. Now do you
really suppose that all marriages come about in the way that _yours_
did—on your side, I mean?’

Clem was far too dull-witted to be capable of quick retort. She merely
replied:

‘I don’t know what you’re talking about.’

‘Of course not. But let me assure you that people sometimes think of
other things besides making profit when they get married. It’s a pity
that you always show yourself so coarse-minded.’

Joseph was quite serious in administering this rebuke. He really felt
himself justified in holding the tone of moral superiority. The same
phenomenon has often been remarked in persons conscious that their
affairs are prospering, and whose temptations to paltry meanness are on
that account less frequent.

‘And what about yourself?’ asked his wife, having found her retort at
length. ‘Why did you want to marry _me_, I’d like to know?’

‘Why? You are getting too modest. How could I live in the same house
with such a good-looking and sweet-tempered and well-behaved—’

‘Oh, shut up!’ she exclaimed, in a voice such as one hears at the
street-corner. ‘It was just because you thought we was goin’ to be
fools enough to keep you in idleness. Who was the fool, after all?’

Joseph smiled, and returned to his newspaper. In satisfaction at having
reduced him to silence, Clem laughed aloud and clattered with the knife
on her plate. As she was doing so there came a knock at the door.

‘A gentleman wants to know if you’re in, sir,’ said the house-thrall,
showing a smeary face. ‘Mr. Byass is the name.’

‘Mr. Byass? I’ll go down and see him.’

Clem’s face became alive with suspicion. In spite of her careless
attire she intercepted Joseph, and bade the servant ask Mr. Byass to
come upstairs. ‘How can you go down without a collar?’ she said to her
husband.

He understood, and was somewhat uneasy, but made no resistance. Mr.
Byass presented himself. He had a very long face, and obviously brought
news of grave import. Joseph shook hands with him.

‘You don’t know my wife, I think. Mr. Byass, Clem. Nothing wrong, I
hope?’

Samuel, having made his best City bow, swung back from his toes to his
heels, and stood looking down into his hat. ‘I’m sorry to say,’ he
began, with extreme gravity, ‘that Mr. Snowdon is rather ill—in fact,
very ill. Miss Jane asked me to come as sharp as I could.’

‘Ill? In what way?’

‘I’m afraid it’s a stroke, or something in that line. He fell down
without a word of warning, just before ten o’clock. He’s lying
insensible.’

‘I’ll come at once,’ said Joseph. ‘They’ve got a doctor, I hope?’

‘Yes; the doctor had been summoned instantly.’

‘I’ll go with you,’ said Clem, in a tone of decision.

‘No, no; what’s the good? You’ll only be in the way.’

‘No, I shan’t. If he’s as bad as all that, I shall come.’

Both withdrew to prepare themselves. Mr. Byass, who was very nervous
and perspiring freely, began to walk round and round the table,
inspecting closely, in complete absence of mind, the objects that lay
on it.

‘We’ll have a cab,’ cried Joseph, as he came forth equipped. ‘Poor
Jane’s in a sad state, I’m afraid, oh?’

In a few minutes they were driving up Pentonville Road. Clem scarcely
ever removed her eye from Joseph’s face; the latter held his lips close
together and kept his brows wrinkled. Few words passed during the
drive.

At the door of the house appeared Bessie, much agitated. All turned
into the parlour on the ground floor and spoke together for a few
minutes. Michael had been laid on his bed; at present Jane only was
with him, but the doctor would return shortly.

‘Will you tell her I’m here?’ said Joseph to Mrs. Byass. ‘I’ll see her
in the sitting-room.’

He went up and waited. Throughout the house prevailed that unnatural,
nerve-distressing quietude which tells the presence of calamity. The
church bells had ceased ringing, and Sunday’s silence in the street
enhanced the effect of blankness and alarming expectancy. Joseph could
not keep still; he strained his ears in attention to any slight sound
that might come from the floor above, and his heart beat painfully when
at length the door opened.

Jane fixed her eyes on him and came silently forward.

‘Does he show any signs of coming round?’ her father inquired.

‘No. He hasn’t once moved.’

She spoke only just above a whisper. The shock kept her still trembling
and her face bloodless.

‘Tell me how it happened, Jane.’

‘He’d just got up. I’d taken him his breakfast, and we were talking.
All at once he began to turn round, and then he fell down—before I
could reach him.’

‘I’ll go upstairs, shall I?’

Jane could not overcome her fear; at the door of the bedroom she drew
back, involuntarily, that her father might enter before her. When she
forced herself to follow, the first glimpse of the motionless form
shook her from head to foot. The thought of death was dreadful to her,
and death seemed to lurk invisibly in this quiet room. The pale
sunlight affected her as a mockery of hope.

‘You won’t go away again, father?’ she whispered.

He shook his head.

In the meantime Bessie and Clem were conversing. On the single previous
occasion of Clem’s visit to the house they had not met. They examined
each other’s looks with curiosity. Clem wished it were possible to get
at the secrets of which Mrs. Byass was doubtless in possession; Bessie
on her side was reserved, circumspect.

‘Will he get over it?’ the former inquired, with native brutality.

‘I’m sure I don’t know; I hope he may.’

The medical man arrived, and when he came downstairs again Joseph
accompanied him. Clem, when she found that nothing definite could be
learned, and that her husband had no intention of leaving, expressed
her wish to walk round to Clerkenwell Close and see her mother. Joseph
approved.

‘You’d better have dinner there,’ he said to her privately. ‘We can’t
both of us come down on the Byasses.’

She nodded, and with a parting glance of hostile suspicion set forth.
When she had crossed City Road, Clem’s foot was on her native soil; she
bore herself with conscious importance, hoping to meet some
acquaintance who would be impressed by her attire and demeanour.
Nothing of the kind happened, however. It was the dead hour of Sunday
morning, midway in service-time, and long before the opening of
public-houses. In the neighbourhood of those places of refreshment were
occasionally found small groups of men and boys, standing with their
hands in their pockets, dispirited, seldom caring even to smoke; they
kicked their heels against the kerbstone and sighed for one o’clock.
Clem went by them with a haughty balance of her head.

As she entered by the open front door and began to descend the kitchen
steps, familiar sounds were audible. Mrs. Peckover’s voice was raised
in dispute with some one; it proved to be a quarrel with a female
lodger respecting the sum of threepence-farthing, alleged by the
landlady to be owing on some account or other. The two women had
already reached the point of calling each other liar and thief. Clem,
having no acquaintance with the lodger, walked into the kitchen with an
air of contemptuous indifference. The quarrel continued for another ten
minutes—if the head of either had been suddenly cut off it would
assuredly have gone on railing for an appreciable time—and Clem waited,
sitting before the fire. At last the lodger had departed, and the last
note of her virulence died away.

‘And what do _you_ want?’ asked Mrs. Peckover, turning sharply upon her
daughter.

‘I suppose I can come to see you, can’t I?’

‘Come to see me! Likely! When did you come last? You’re a ungrateful
beast, that’s what you are!’

‘All right. Go a’ead! Anything else you’d like to call me?’

Mrs. Peckover was hurt by the completeness with which Clem had
established her independence. To do the woman justice, she had been
actuated, in her design of capturing Joseph Snowdon, at least as much
by a wish to establish her daughter satisfactorily as by the
ever-wakeful instinct which bade her seize whenever gain lay near her
clutches. Clem was proving disloyal, had grown secretive. Mrs. Peckover
did not look for any direct profit worth speaking of from the marriage
she had brought about, but she did desire the joy of continuing to plot
against Joseph with his wife. Moreover, she knew that Clem was a
bungler, altogether lacking in astuteness, and her soul was pained by
the thought of chances being missed. Her encounter with the lodger had
wrought her up to the point at which she could discuss matters with
Clem frankly. The two abused each other for a while, but Clem really
desired to communicate her news, so that calmer dialogue presently
ensued.

‘Old Snowdon’s had a stroke, if you’d like to know, and it’s my belief
he won’t get over it.’

‘Your belief! And what’s your belief worth? Had a stroke, has he? Who
told you?’

‘I’ve just come from the ’ouse. Jo’s stoppin’ there.’

They discussed the situation in all its aspects, but Mrs. Peckover gave
it clearly to be understood that, from her point of view, ‘the game was
spoilt.’ As long as Joseph continued living under her roof she could in
a measure direct the course of events; Clem had chosen to abet him in
his desire for removal, and if ill came of it she had only herself to
blame.

‘I can look out for myself,’ said Clem.

‘Can you? I’m glad to hear it.’

And Mrs. Peckover sniffed the air, scornfully. The affectionate pair
dined together, each imbibing a pint and a half of ‘mild and bitter,’
and Clem returned to Hanover Street. From Joseph she could derive no
information as to the state of the patient.

‘If you will stay here, where you can do no good,’ he said, ‘sit down
and keep quiet.’

‘Certainly I shall stay,’ said his wife, ‘because I know you want to
get rid of me.’

Joseph left her in the sitting-room, and went upstairs again to keep
his daughter company. Jane would not leave the bedside. To enter the
room, after an interval elsewhere, wrung her feelings too painfully;
better to keep her eyes fixed on the unmoving form, to overcome the
dread by facing it.

She and her father seldom exchanged a word. The latter was experiencing
human emotion, but at the same time he had no little anxiety regarding
his material interests. It was ten days since he had learnt that there
was no longer the least fear of a marriage between Jane and Sidney,
seeing that Kirkwood was going to marry some one else—a piece of news
which greatly astonished him, and confirmed him in his judgment that he
had been on the wrong tack in judging Kirkwood’s character. At the same
time he had been privily informed by Scawthorne of an event which had
ever since kept him very uneasy—Michael’s withdrawal of his will from
the hands of the solicitors. With what purpose this had been done
Scawthorne could not conjecture; Mr. Percival had made no comment in
his hearing. In all likelihood the will was now in this very room.
Joseph surveyed every object again and again. He wondered whether Jane
knew anything of the matter, but not all his cynicism could persuade
him that at the present time her thoughts were taking the same
direction as his own.

The day waned. Its sombre close was unspeakably mournful in this
haunted chamber. Jane could not bear it; she hid her face and wept.

When the doctor came again, at six o’clock, he whispered to Joseph that
the end was nearer than he had anticipated. Near, indeed; less than ten
minutes after the warning had been given Michael ceased to breathe.

Jane knelt by the bed, convulsed with grief, unable to hear the words
her father addressed to her. He sat for five minutes, then again spoke.
She rose and replied.

‘Will you come with us, Jane, or would rather stay with Mrs. Byass?’

‘I will stay, please, father.’

He hesitated, but the thought that rose was even for him too ignoble to
be entertained.

‘As you please, my dear. Of course no one must enter your rooms but
Mrs. Byass. I must go now, but I shall look in again to-night.’

‘Yes, father.’

She spoke mechanically. He had to lead her from the room, and, on
quitting the house, left her all but unconscious in Bessie’s arms.




CHAPTER XXXVI

THE HEIR


‘And you mean to say,’ cried Clem, when she was in the cab with her
husband speeding back to Burton Crescent—‘you mean to say as you’ve
left them people to do what they like?’

‘I suppose I know my own business,’ replied Joseph, wishing to convey
the very impression which in fact he did—that he had the will in his
pocket.

On reaching home he sat down at once and penned a letter to Messrs.
Percival & Peel, formally apprising them of what had happened. Clem sat
by and watched him. Having sealed the envelope, he remarked:

‘I’m going out for a couple of hours.’

‘Then I shall go with you.’

‘You’ll do nothing of the kind. Why, what do you mean, you great gaping
fool?’ The agitation of his nerves made him break into unaccustomed
violence. ‘Do you suppose you’re going to follow me everywhere for the
next week? Are you afraid I shall run away? If I mean to do so, do you
think you can stop me? You’ll just wait here till I come back, which
will be before ten o’clock. Do you hear?’

She looked at him fiercely, but his energy was too much for her, and
perforce she let him go. As soon as he had left the house, she too sat
down and indited a letter. It ran thus:

‘DEAR MOTHER,—The old feller has gawn off, it apened at jest after six
e’clock if you want to now I shall come and sea you at ten ‘clock
to-morow moning, and I beleve hes got the will but hes a beest and
theers a game up, you may take your hothe so I remain C. S.’


This document she took to the nearest pillar-post, then returned and
sat brooding.

By the first hansom available Joseph was driven right across London to
a certain dull street in Chelsea. Before dismissing the vehicle he
knocked at the door of a lodging-house and made inquiry for Mr.
Scawthorne. To his surprise and satisfaction, Mr. Scawthorne happened
to be at home; so the cabman was paid, and Joseph went up to the second
floor.

In his shabby little room Scawthorne sat smoking and reading. It was a
season of impecuniosity with him, and his mood was anything but
cheerful. He did not rise when his visitor entered.

‘Well now, what do you think brings me here?’ exclaimed Joseph, when he
had carefully closed the door.

‘Hanged if I know, but it doesn’t seem to be particularly bad news.’

Indeed, Joseph had overcome his sensibilities by this time, and his
aspect was one of joyous excitement. Seeing on the table a bottle of
sherry, loosely corked, he pointed to it.

‘If you don’t mind, Scaw. I’m a bit upset, a bit flurried. Got another
wine-glass?’

From the cupboard Scawthorne produced one, and bade the visitor help
himself. His face began to express curiosity. Joseph tilted the draught
down his throat and showed satisfaction.

‘That does me good. I’ve had a troublesome day. It ain’t often my
feelings are tried.’

‘Well, what is it?’

‘My boy, we are all mortal. I dare say you’ve heard that observation
before; can you apply it to any particular case?’

Scawthorne was startled; he delayed a moment before speaking.

‘You don’t mean to say—’

‘Exactly. Died a couple of hours ago, after lying insensible all day,
poor old man! I’ve just written your people a formal announcement. Now,
what do you think of that? If you don’t mind, old fellow.’

He filled himself another glass, and tilted it off as before.
Scawthorne had dropped his eyes to the ground, and stood in meditation.

‘Now what about the will?’ pursued Joseph.

‘You haven’t looked for it?’ questioned his friend with an odd look.

‘Thought it more decent to wait a few hours. The girl was about, you
see, and what’s more, my wife was. But have you heard anything since I
saw you?’

‘Why, yes. A trifle.’

‘Out with it! What are you grinning about? Don’t keep me on hot coals.’

‘Well, it’s amusing, and that’s the fact. Take another glass of sherry;
you’ll need support.’

‘Oh, I’m prepared for the worst. He’s cut me out altogether, eh? That
comes of me meddling with the girl’s affairs—damnation! When there
wasn’t the least need, either.’

‘A bad job. The fact is, Percival had a letter from him at midday
yesterday. The senior had left the office; young Percival opened the
letter, and spoke to me about it. Now, prepare yourself. The letter
said that he had destroyed his former will, and would come to the
office on Monday—that’s _to-morrow_—to give instructions for a new
one.’

Joseph stood and stared.

‘To-morrow? Why, then, there’s _no will at all_?’

‘An admirable deduction. I congratulate you on your logic.’

Snowdon flung up his arms wildly, then began to leap about the room.

‘Try another glass,’ said Scawthorne. ‘There’s still a bottle in the
cupboard; don’t be afraid.’

‘And you mean to tell me it’s all mine?’

‘The wine? You’re very welcome.’

‘Wine be damned! The money, my boy, the money! Scawthorne, I’m not a
mean chap. As sure as you and me stand here, you shall have—you shall
have a hundred pounds! I mean it; dash me, I mean it! You’ve been
devilish useful to me; and what’s more I haven’t done with you yet. Do
you twig, old boy?’

‘You mean that a confidential agent in England, unsuspected, may be
needed?’

‘Shouldn’t wonder if I do.’

‘Can’t be managed under double the money, my good sir,’ observed
Scawthorne, with unmistakable seriousness. ‘Worth your while, I promise
you. Have another glass. Fair commission. Think it over.’

‘Look here! I shall have to make the girl an allowance.’

‘There’s the filter-works. Don’t be stingy.’

Joseph was growing very red in the face. He drank glass after glass; he
flung his arms about; he capered.

‘Damn me if you shall call me that, Scaw! Two hundred it shall be. But
what was the old cove up to? Why did he destroy the other will? What
would the new one have been?’

‘Can’t answer either question, but it’s probably as well for you that
_to-morrow_ never comes.’

‘Now just see how things turn out!’ went on the other, in the joy of
his heart. ‘All the thought and the trouble that I’ve gone through this
last year, when I might have taken it easy and waited for chance to
make me rich! Look at Kirkwood’s business. There was you and me
knocking our heads together and raising lumps on them, as you may say,
to find out a plan of keeping him and Jane apart, when all the while
we’d nothing to do but to look on and wait, if only we’d known. Now
this is what I call the working of Providence, Scawthorne. Who’s going
to say after this, that things ain’t as they should be? Everything’s
for the best, my boy; I see that clearly enough.’

‘Decidedly,’ assented Scawthorne, with a smile. ‘The honest man is
always rewarded in the long run. And that reminds me; I too have had a
stroke of luck.’

He went on to relate that his position in the office of Percival & Peel
was now nominally that of an articled clerk, and that in three years’
time, if all went well, he would be received in the firm as junior
partner.

‘There’s only one little project I am sorry to give up, in connection
with your affairs, Snowdon. If it had happened that your daughter had
inherited the money, why shouldn’t I have had the honour of becoming
your son-in-law?’

Joseph stared, then burst into hearty laughter.

‘I tell you what,’ he said, recovering himself, ‘why should you give up
that idea? She’s as good a girl as you’ll ever come across, I can tell
you that, my boy. There’s better-looking, but you won’t find many as
modest and good-hearted. Just make her acquaintance, and tell me if
I’ve deceived you. And look here, Scawthorne; by George, I’ll make a
bargain with you! You say you’ll be a partner in three years. Marry
Jane when that day comes, and I’ll give you a thousand for a wedding
present. I mean it! What’s more, I’ll make my will on your marriage-day
and leave everything I’ve got to you and her. There now!’

‘What makes you so benevolent all at once?’ inquired Scawthorne,
blandly.

‘Do you think I’ve got no fatherly feeling, man? Why, if it wasn’t for
my wife I’d ask nothing better than to settle down with Jane to keep
house for me. She’s a good girl, I tell you, and I wish her happiness.’

‘And do you think I’m exactly the man to make her a model husband?’

‘I don’t see why not—now you’re going to be a partner in a good
business. Don’t you think I’m ten times as honest a man to-day as I was
yesterday? Poor devils can’t afford to be what they’d wish, in the way
of honesty and decent living.’

True enough for once,’ remarked the other, without irony.

‘You think it over, Scaw. I’m a man of my word. You shall have your
money as soon as things are straight; and if you can bring about that
affair, I’ll do all I said—so there’s my hand on it. Say the word, and
I’ll make you acquainted with her before—before I take that little trip
you know of, just for my health.’

‘We’ll speak of it again.’

Thereupon they parted. In the course of the following day Scawthorne’s
report received official confirmation. Joseph pondered deeply with
himself whether he should tell his wife the truth or not; there were
arguments for both courses. By Tuesday morning he had decided for the
truth; that would give more piquancy to a pleasant little jest he had
in mind. At breakfast he informed her, as if casually, and it amused
him to see that she did not believe him.

‘You’ll be anxious to tell your mother. Go and spend the day with her,
but be back by five o’clock; then we’ll talk things over. I have
business with the lawyers again.’

Clem repaired to the Close. Late in the afternoon she and her husband
again met at home, and by this time Joseph’s elation had convinced her
that he was telling the truth. Never had he been in such a suave
humour; he seemed to wish to make up for his late severities. Seating
himself near her, he began pleasantly:

‘Well, things might have been worse, eh?’

‘I s’pose they might.’

‘I haven’t spoken to Jane yet. Time enough after the funeral. What
shall we do for the poor girl, eh?’

‘How do I know?’

‘You won’t grudge her a couple of pounds a week, or so, just to enable
her to live with the Byasses, as she has been doing?’

‘I s’pose the money’s your own to do what you like with.’

‘Very kind of you to say so, my dear. But we’re well-to-do people now,
and we must be polite to each other. Where shall we take a house, Clem?
Would you like to be a bit out of town? There’s very nice places within
easy reach of King’s Cross, you know, on the Great Northern. A man I
know lives at Potter’s Bar, and finds it very pleasant; good air. Of
course I must be within easy reach of business.’

She kept drawing her nails over a fold in her dress, making a scratchy
sound.

‘It happened just at the right time,’ he continued. ‘The business wants
a little more capital put into it. I tell you what it is, Clem; in a
year or two we shall be coining money, old girl.’

‘Shall you?’

‘Right enough. There’s just one thing I’m a little anxious about; you
won’t mind me mentioning it? Do you think your mother’ll expect us to
do anything for her?’

Clem regarded him with cautious scrutiny. He was acting well, and her
profound distrust began to be mingled with irritating uncertainty.

‘What can she expect? If she does, she’ll have to be disappointed,
that’s all.’

‘I don’t want to seem mean, you know. But then she isn’t so badly
herself, is she?’

‘I know nothing about it. You’d better ask her.’

And Clem grinned. Thereupon Joseph struck a facetious note, and for
half an hour made himself very agreeable. Now for the first time, he
said, could he feel really settled; life was smooth before him. They
would have a comfortable home, the kind of place to which he could
invite his friends; one or two excellent fellows he knew would bring
their wives, and so Clem would have more society.

‘Suppose you learn the piano, old girl? It wouldn’t be amiss.
By-the-by, I hope they’ll turn you out some creditable mourning. You’ll
have to find a West End dressmaker.’

She listened, and from time to time smiled ambiguously. . . .

At noon of the next day Clem was walking on that part of the Thames
Embankment which is between Waterloo Bridge and the Temple Pier. It was
a mild morning, misty, but illuminated now and then with rays of
sunlight, which gleamed dully upon the river and gave a yellowness to
remote objects. At the distance of a dozen paces walked Bob Hewett; the
two had had a difference in their conversation, and for some minutes
kept thus apart, looking sullenly at the ground. Clem turned aside, and
leaned her arms on the parapet. Presently her companion drew near and
leaned in the same manner.

‘What is it you want me to do?’ he asked huskily. ‘Just speak plain,
can’t you?’

‘If you can’t understand—if you _won’t_, that is—it’s no good speakin’
plainer.’

‘You said the other night as you didn’t care about his money. If you
think he means hookin’ it, let him go, and good riddance.’

‘That’s a fool’s way of talkin’. I’m not goin’ to lose it all, if I can
help it. There’s a way of stoppin’ him, and of gettin’ the money too.’

They both stared down at the water; it was full tide, and the muddy
surface looked almost solid.

‘You wouldn’t get it all,’ were Bob’s next words. ‘I’ve been asking
about that.’

‘You have? Who did you ask?’

‘Oh, a feller you don’t know. You’d only have a third part of it, and
the girl ‘ud get the rest.’

‘What do you call a third part?’

So complete was her stupidity, that Bob had to make a laborious
explanation of this mathematical term. She could have understood what
was meant by a half or a quarter, but the unfamiliar ‘third’ conveyed
no distinct meaning.

‘I don’t care,’ she said at length. ‘That ‘ud be enough.’

‘Clem—you’d better leave this job alone. You’d better, I warn you.’

‘I shan’t,’

Another long silence. A steamboat drew up to the Temple Pier, and a
yellow shaft of sunlight fell softly upon its track in the water.

‘What do you want me to do?’ Bob recommenced. ‘_How_?’

Their eyes met, and in the woman’s gaze he found a horrible
fascination, a devilish allurement to that which his soul shrank from.
She lowered her voice.

‘There’s lots of ways. It ‘ud be easy to make it seem as somebody did
it just to rob him. He’s always out late at night.’

His face was much the colour of the muddy water yellowed by that shaft
of sunlight. His lips quivered. ‘I dursn’t, Clem. I tell you plain, I
dursn’t.’

‘Coward!’ she snarled at him, savagely. ‘Coward! All right, Mr. Bob.
You go your way, and I’ll go mine.’

‘Listen here, Clem,’ he gasped out, laying his hand on her arm. ‘I’ll
think about it. I won’t say no. Give me a day to think about it.’

‘Oh, we know what your thinkin’ means.’

They talked for some time longer, and before they parted Bob had given
a promise to do more than think.

The long, slouching strides with which he went up from the Embankment
to the Strand gave him the appearance of a man partly overcome with
drink. For hours he walked about the City, in complete oblivion of
everything external. Only when the lights began to shine from
shop-windows did he consciously turn to his own district. It was
raining now. The splashes of cool moisture made him aware how
feverishly hot his face was.

When he got among the familiar streets he went slinkingly, hurrying
round corners, avoiding glances. Almost at a run he turned into Merlin
Place, and he burst into his room as though he were pursued.

Pennyloaf had now but one child to look after, a girl of two years, a
feeble thing. Her own state was wretched; professedly recovered from
illness, she felt so weak, so low-spirited, that the greater part of
her day was spent in crying. The least exertion was too much for her;
but for frequent visits from Jane Snowdon she must have perished for
very lack of wholesome food. She was crying when startled by her
husband’s entrance, and though she did her best to hide the signs of
it, Bob saw.

‘When are you going to stop that?’ he shouted.

She shrank away, looking at him with fear in her red eyes.

‘Stop your snivelling, and get me some tea!’

It was only of late that Pennyloaf had come to regard him with fear.
His old indifference and occasional brutality of language had made her
life a misery, but she had never looked for his return home with
anything but anxious longing. Now the anticipation was mingled with
dread. He not only had no care for her, not only showed that he felt
her a burden upon him; his disposition now was one of hatred, and the
kind of hatred which sooner or later breaks out in ferocity. Bob would
not have come to this pass—at all events not so soon—if he had been
left to the dictates of his own nature; he was infected by the savagery
of the woman who had taken possession of him. Her lust of cruelty crept
upon him like a disease, the progress of which was hastened by all the
circumstances of his disorderly life. The man was conscious of his
degradation; he knew how he had fallen ever since he began criminal
practices; he knew the increasing hopelessness of his resolves to have
done with dangers and recover his peace of mind. The loss of his daily
work, in consequence of irregularity, was the last thing needed to
complete his ruin. He did not even try to get new employment, feeling
that such a show of honest purpose was useless. Corruption was eating
to his heart; from every interview with Clem he came away a feebler and
a baser being. And upon the unresisting creature who shared his home he
had begun to expend the fury of his self-condemnation.

He hated her because Clem bade him do so. He hated her because her
suffering rebuked him, because he must needs be at the cost of keeping
her alive, because he was bound to her.

As she moved painfully about the room he watched her with cruel,
dangerous eyes. There was a thought tormenting his brain, a terrifying
thought he had pledged himself not to dismiss, and it seemed to
exasperate him against Pennyloaf. He had horrible impulses, twitches
along his muscles; every second the restraint of keeping in one
position grew more unendurable, yet he feared to move.

Pennyloaf had the ill-luck to drop a saucer, and it broke on the floor.
In the same instant he leapt up and sprang on her, seized her brutally
by the shoulders and flung her with all his force against the nearest
wall. At her scream the child set up a shrill cry, and this increased
his rage. With his clenched fist he dealt blow after blow at the
half-prostrate woman, speaking no word, but uttering a strange sound,
such as might come from some infuriate animal. Pennyloaf still
screamed, till at length the door was thrown open and their neighbour,
Mrs. Griffin, showed herself.

‘Well, I never!’ she cried, wrathfully, rushing upon Bob. ‘Now you just
stop that, young man! I thought it ‘ud be comin’ to this before long. I
saw you was goin’ that way.’

The mildness of her expressions was partly a personal characteristic,
partly due to Mrs. Griffin’s very large experience of such scenes as
this. Indignant she might be, but the situation could not move her to
any unwonted force of utterance. Enough that Bob drew back as soon as
he was bidden, and seemed from his silence to be half-ashamed of
himself.

Pennyloaf let herself lie at full length on the floor, her hands
clutched protectingly about her head; she sobbed in a quick, terrified
way, and appeared powerless to stop, even when Mrs. Griffin tried to
raise her.

‘What’s he been a-usin’ you like this for?’ the woman kept asking.
‘There, there now! He shan’t hit you no more, he shan’t!’

Whilst she spoke Bob turned away and went from the room.

From Merlin Place he struck off into Pentonville and walked towards
King’s Cross at his utmost speed. Not that he had any object in
hastening, but a frenzy goaded him along, faster, faster, till the
sweat poured from him. From King’s Cross, northwards; out to Holloway,
to Hornsey. A light rain was ceaselessly falling; at one time he took
off his hat and walked some distance bareheaded, because it was a
pleasure to feel the rain trickle over him. From Hornsey by a great
circuit he made back for Islington. Here he went into a public-house,
to quench the thirst that had grown unbearable. He had but a shilling
in his pocket, and in bringing it out he was reminded of the necessity
of getting more money. He was to have met Jack Bartley to-night, long
before this hour.

He took the direction for Smithfield, and soon reached the alley near
Bartholomew’s Hospital where Bartley dwelt. As he entered the street he
saw a small crowd gathered about a public-house-door; he hurried
nearer, and found that the object of interest was a man in the clutch
of two others. The latter, he perceived at a glance, were
police-officers in plain clothes; the man arrested was—Jack Bartley
himself.

Jack was beside himself with terror; he had only that moment been
brought out of the bar, and was pleading shrilly in an agony of
cowardice.

‘It ain’t me as made ’em! I never made one in my life! I’ll tell you
who it is—I’ll tell you where to find him—it’s Bob Hewett as lives in
Merlin Place! You’ve took the wrong man. It ain’t me as made ’em! I’ll
tell you the whole truth, or may I never speak another word! It’s Bob
Hewett made ’em all—he lives in Merlin Place, Clerkenwell. I’ll tell
you—’

Thus far had Bob heard before he recovered sufficiently from the shock
to move a limb. The officers were urging their prisoner forward,
grinning and nodding to each other, whilst several voices from the
crowd shouted abusively at the poltroon whose first instinct was to
betray his associate. Bob turned his face away and walked on. He did
not dare to run, yet the noises behind him kept his heart leaping with
dread. A few paces and he was out of the alley. Even yet he durst not
run. He had turned in the unlucky direction; the crowd was still
following. For five minutes he had to keep advancing, then at last he
was able to move off at right angles. The crowd passed the end of the
street.

Only then did complete panic get possession of him. With a bound
forward like that of a stricken animal, he started in blind flight. He
came to a crossing, and rushed upon it regardless of the traffic.
Before he could gain the farther pavement the shaft of a cart struck
him on the breast and threw him down. The vehicle was going at a slow
pace, and could be stopped almost immediately; he was not touched by
the wheel. A man helped him to his feet and inquired if he were hurt.

‘Hurt? No, no; it’s all right.’

To the surprise of those who had witnessed the accident, he walked
quickly on, scarcely feeling any pain. But in a few minutes there came
a sense of nausea and a warm rush in his throat; he staggered against
the wall and vomited a quantity of blood. Again he was surrounded by
sympathising people; again he made himself free of them and hastened
on. But by now he suffered acutely; he could not run, so great was the
pain it cost him when he began to breathe quickly. His mouth was full
of blood again.

Where could he find a hiding-place? The hunters were after him, and,
however great his suffering, he must go through it in secrecy. But in
what house could he take refuge? He had not money enough to pay for a
lodging.

He looked about him; tried to collect his thoughts. By this time the
police would have visited Merlin Place; they would be waiting there to
trap him. He was tempted towards Farringdon Road Buildings; surely his
father would not betray him, and he was in such dire need of kindly
help. But it would not be safe; the police would search there.

Shooter’s Gardens? There was the room where lived Pennyloaf’s drunken
mother and her brother. They would not give him up. He could think of
no other refuge, at all events, and must go there if he would not drop
in the street.




CHAPTER XXXVII

MAD JACK’S DREAM


It was not much more than a quarter of an hour’s walk, but pain and
fear made the distance seem long; he went out of his way, too, for the
sake of avoiding places that were too well lighted. The chief
occupation of his thoughts was in conjecturing what could have led to
Bartley’s arrest. Had the fellow been such a fool as to attempt passing
a bad coin when he carried others of the same kind in his pocket? Or
had the arrest of some other ‘pal’ in some way thrown suspicion on
Jack? Be it as it might, the game was up. With the usual wisdom which
comes too late, Bob asked himself how he could ever have put trust in
Bartley, whom he knew to be as mean-spirited a cur as breathed. On the
chance of making things easier for himself, Jack would betray every
secret in his possession. What hope was there of escaping capture, even
if a hiding-place could be found for a day or two? If he had his hand
on Jack Bartley’s gizzard.

Afraid to appear afraid, in dread lest his muddy clothing should
attract observation, he kept, as often as possible, the middle of the
road, and with relief saw at length the narrow archway, with its
descending steps, which was one entrance to Shooter’s Gardens. As
usual, two or three loafers were hanging about here, exchanging
blasphemies and filthy vocables, but, even if they recognised him,
there was not much fear of their giving assistance to the police. With
head bent he slouched past them, unchallenged. At the bottom of the
steps, where he was in all but utter darkness, his foot slipped on
garbage of some kind, and with a groan he fell on his side.

‘Let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall,’ cried a
high-pitched voice from close by.

Bob knew that the speaker was the man notorious in this locality as Mad
Jack. Raising himself with difficulty, he looked round and saw a shape
crouching in the corner.

‘What is the principal thing?’ continued the crazy voice. ‘Wisdom is
the principal thing.’

And upon that followed a long speech which to Bob sounded as gibberish,
but which was in truth tolerably good French, a language Mad Jack was
fond of using, though he never made known how he had acquired it.

Bob stumbled on, and quickly came to the house where he hoped to find a
refuge. The door was, of course, open; he went in and groped his way up
the staircase. A knock at the door of the room which he believed to be
still tenanted by Mrs. Candy and her son brought no reply. He turned
the handle, but found that the door was locked.

It was not late, only about ten o’clock. Stephen Candy could not, of
course, be back yet from his work, and the woman was probably drinking
somewhere. But he must make sure that they still lived here. Going down
to the floor below, he knocked at the room occupied by the Hope family,
and Mrs. Hope, opening the door a few inches, asked his business.

‘Does Mrs. Candy still live upstairs?’ he inquired in a feigned voice,
and standing back in the darkness.

‘For all I know.’

And the door closed sharply. He had no choice but to wait and see if
either of his acquaintances returned. For a few minutes he sat on the
staircase, but as at any moment some one might stumble over him, he
went down to the back-door, which was open, like that in front, and
passed out into the stone-paved yard. Here he seated himself on the
ground, leaning against a corner of the wall. He was suffering much
from his injury, but could at all events feel secure from the hunters.

The stones were wet, and rain fell upon him. As he looked up at the
lighted windows in the back of the house, he thought of Pennyloaf, who
by this time most likely knew his danger. Would she be glad of it,
feeling herself revenged? His experience of her did not encourage him
to believe that. To all his ill-treatment she had never answered with
anything but tears and submission. He found himself wishing she were
near, to be helpful to him in his suffering.

Clem could not learn immediately what had come to pass. Finding he did
not keep his appointment for the day after to-morrow, she would
conclude that he had drawn back. But perhaps Jack Bartley’s case would
be in the newspapers on that day, and his own name might appear in the
evidence before the magistrates; if Clem learnt the truth in that way,
she would be not a little surprised. He had never hinted to her the
means by which he had been obtaining money.

Voices began to sound from the passage within the house; several young
fellows, one or other of whom probably lived here, had entered to be
out of the rain. One voice, very loud and brutal, Bob quickly
recognised; it was that of Ned Higgs, the ruffian with whom Bartley’s
wife had taken up. The conversation was very easy to overhear; it
contained no reference to the ‘copping’ of Jack.

‘Fag ends!’ this and that voice kept crying.

Bob understood. One of the noble company had been fortunate enough to
pick up the end of a cigar somewhere, and it was the rule among them
that he who called out ‘Fag ends!’ established a claim for a few
whiffs. In this way the delicacy was passing from mouth to mouth. That
the game should end in quarrel was quite in order, and sure enough,
before very long, Ned Higgs was roaring his defiances to a companion
who had seized the bit of tobacco unjustly.

‘I ’ollered fag-end after Snuffy Bill!’

‘You’re a —— liar! I did!’

‘You! You’re a ——! I’ll —— your —— in arf a —— second!’

Then came the sound of a scuffle, the thud of blows, the wild beast
bellowing of infuriate voices. Above all could be heard the roar of Ned
Higgs. A rush, and it was plain that the combatants had gone out into
the alley to have more room. For a quarter of an hour the yells from
their drink-sodden throats echoed among the buildings. Quietness was
probably caused by the interference of police; knowing that, Bob shrank
together in his lurking-place.

When all had been still for some time he resolved to go upstairs again
and try the door, for his breathing grew more and more painful, and
there was a whirling in his head which made him fear that he might
become insensible. To rise was more difficult than he had imagined; his
head overweighted him, all but caused him to plunge forward; he groped
this way and that with his hands, seeking vainly for something to cling
to on the whitewashed wall. In his depth of utter misery he gave way
and sobbed several times. Then once more he had the warm taste of blood
in his mouth. Terror-stricken, he staggered into the house.

This time a voice answered to his knock. He opened the door.

The room contained no article of furniture. In one corner lay some
rags, and on the mantel-piece stood a tin teapot, two cups, and a
plate. There was no fire, but a few pieces of wood lay near the hearth,
and at the bottom of the open cupboard remained a very small supply of
coals. A candle made fast in the neck of a bottle was the source of
light.

On the floor was sitting, or lying, an animated object, indescribable;
Bob knew it for Mrs. Candy. Her eyes looked up at him apprehensively.

‘I want to stay the night over, if you’ll let me.’ he said, when he had
closed the door. ‘I’ve got to hide away; nobody mustn’t know as I’m
here.’

‘You’re welcome,’ the woman replied, in a voice which was horrible to
hear.

Then she paid no more attention to him, but leaned her head upon her
hand and began a regular moaning, as if she suffered some dull,
persistent pain.

Bob crept up to the wall and let himself sink there. He could not
reflect for more than a minute or two continuously; his brain then
became a mere confused whirl. In one of the intervals of his perfect
consciousness he asked Mrs. Candy if Stephen would come here to-night.
She did not heed him till he had twice repeated the question, and then
she started and looked at him in wild fear.

‘Will Stephen be coming?’

‘Stephen? Yes, yes. I shouldn’t wonder.’

She seemed to fall asleep as soon as she had spoken; her head dropped
heavily on the boards.

Not long after midnight the potman made his appearance. As always, on
returning from his sixteen-hour day of work, he was all but insensible
with fatigue. Entering the room, he turned his white face with an
expression of stupid wonderment to the corner in which Bob lay. The
latter raised himself to a sitting posture.

‘That you, Bob Hewett?’

‘I want to stop here over the night,’ replied the other, speaking with
difficulty. ‘I can’t go home. There’s something up.’

‘With Pennyloaf?’

‘No. I’ve got to hide away. And I’m feeling bad—awful bad. Have you got
anything to drink?’

Stephen, having listened with a face of a somnambulist, went to the
mantel-piece and looked into the teapot. It was empty.

‘You can go to the tap in the yard,’ he said.

‘I couldn’t get so far. Oh, I feel bad!’

‘I’ll fetch you some water.’

A good-hearted animal, this poor Stephen; a very tolerable human being,
had he had fair-play. He would not abandon his wretched mother, though
to continue living with her meant hunger and cold and yet worse evils.
For himself, his life was supported chiefly on the three pints of
liquor which he was allowed every day. His arms and legs were those of
a living skeleton; his poor idiotic face was made yet more repulsive by
disease. Yet you could have seen that he was the brother of Pennyloaf;
there was Pennyloaf’s submissive beast-of-burden look in his eyes, and
his voice had something that reminded one of hers.

‘The coppers after you?’ he whispered, stooping down to Bob with the
tea-cup he had filled with water.

Bob nodded, then drained the cup eagerly.

‘I got knocked down by a cab or something,’ he added. ‘It hit me just
here. I may feel better when I’ve rested a bit. ‘Haven’t you got no
furniture left?’

‘They took it last Saturday was a week. Took it for rent. I thought we
didn’t owe nothing, but mother told me she’d paid when she hadn’t. I
got leave to stop, when I showed ’em as I could pay in future; but they
wouldn’t trust me to make up them three weeks. They took the furniture.
It’s ‘ard, I call it. I asked my guvnor if it was law for them to take
mother’s bed-things, an’ he said yes it was. When it’s for rent they
can take everything, even to your beddin’ an’ tools.’

Yes; they can take everything. How foolish of Stephen Candy and his
tribe not to be born of the class of landlords! The inconvenience of
having no foothold on the earth’s surface is so manifest.

‘I couldn’t say nothing to her,’ he continued, nodding towards the
prostrate woman. ‘She was sorry for it, an’ you can’t ask no more. It
was my fault for trustin’ her with the money to pay, but I get a bit
careless now an’ then, an’ forgot. You do look bad, Bob, an’ there’s no
mistake. Would you feel better if I lighted a bit o’ fire?’

‘Yes; I feel cold. I was hot just now.’

‘You needn’t be afraid o’ the coals. Mother goes round the streets
after the coal-carts, an’ you wouldn’t believe what a lot she picks up
some days. You see, we’re neither of us in the ’ouse very often; we
don’t burn much.’

He lit a fire, and Bob dragged himself near to it. In the meantime the
quietness of the house was suffering a disturbance familiar to its
denizens. Mr. Hope—you remember Mr. Hope?—had just returned from an
evening at the public-house, and was bent on sustaining his reputation
for unmatched vigour of language. He was quarrelling with his wife and
daughters; their high notes of vituperation mingled in the most
effective way with his manly thunder. To hear Mr. Hope’s expressions, a
stranger would have imagined him on the very point of savagely
murdering all his family.

Another voice became audible. It was that of Ned Higgs, who had opened
his door to bellow curses at the disturbers of his rest.

‘They’ll be wakin’ mother,’ said Stephen. ‘There, I knew they would.’

Mrs. Candy stirred, and, after a few vain efforts to raise herself,
started up suddenly. She fixed her eyes on the fire, which was just
beginning to blaze, and uttered a dreadful cry, a shriek of mad terror.

‘O God!’ groaned her son. ‘I hope it ain’t goin’ to be one of her bad
nights. Mother, mother! what’s wrong with you? See, come to the fire
an’ warm yourself, mother.’

She repeated the cry two or three times, but with less violence; then,
as though exhausted, she fell face downwards, her arms folded about her
head. The moaning which Bob had heard earlier in the evening
recommenced.

Happily, it was not to be one of her bad nights. Fits of the horrors
only came upon her twice before morning. Towards one o’clock Stephen
had sunk into a sleep which scarcely any conceivable uproar could have
broken; he lay with his head on his right arm, his legs stretched out
at full length; his breathing was light. Bob was much later in getting
rest. As often as he slumbered for an instant, the terrible image of
his fear rose manifest before him; he saw himself in the clutch of his
hunters, just like Jack Bartley, and woke to lie quivering. Must not
that be the end of it, sooner or later? Might he not as well give
himself up to-morrow? But the thought of punishment such as his crime
receives was unendurable. It haunted him in nightmare when sheer
exhaustion had at length weighed down his eyelids.

Long before daybreak he was conscious again, tormented with thirst and
his head aching woefully. Someone had risen in the room above, and was
tramping about in heavy boots. The noise seemed to disturb Mrs. Candy;
she cried out in her sleep. In a few minutes the early riser came forth
and began to descend the stairs; he was going to his work.

A little while, and in the court below a voice shouted, ‘Bill Bill!’
Another worker being called, doubtless.

At seven o’clock Stephen roused himself. He took a piece of soap from a
shelf of the cupboard, threw a dirty rag over his arm, and went down to
wash at the tap in the yard. Only on returning did he address Bob.

‘Feelin’ any better?’

‘I think so. But I’m very bad.’

‘Are you goin’ to stay here?’

‘I don’t know.’

‘Got any money?’

‘Yes. Ninepence. Could you get me something to drink?’

Stephen took twopence, went out, and speedily returned with a large mug
of coffee; from his pocket he brought forth a lump of cake, which had
cost a halfpenny. This, he thought, might tempt a sick appetite. His
own breakfast he would take at the coffee-shop.

‘Mother’ll get you anything else you want,’ he said. ‘She knows herself
generally first thing in the morning. Let her take back the mug; I had
to leave threepence on it.’

So Stephen also went forth to his labour—in this case, it may surely be
said, the curse of curses. . . .

At this hour Pennyloaf bestirred herself after a night of weeping. Last
evening the police had visited her room, and had searched it
thoroughly. The revelation amazed her; she would not believe the charge
that was made against her husband. She became angry with Mrs. Griffin
when that practical woman said she was not at all surprised. Utterly
gone was her resentment of Bob’s latest cruelty. His failure to return
home seemed to prove that he had been arrested, and she could think of
nothing but the punishment that awaited him.

‘It’s penal servitude,’ remarked Mrs. Griffin, frankly. ‘Five, or
p’r’aps ten years. I’ve heard of ’em gettin’ sent for life.’

Pennyloaf would not believe in the possibility of this befalling her
husband. It was too cruel. There would be some pity, some mercy. She
had a confused notion of witnesses being called to give a man a good
character, and strengthened herself in the thought of what she would
say, under such circumstances on Bob’s behalf. ‘He’s been a good
’usband,’ she kept repeating to Mrs. Griffin, and to the other
neighbours who crowded to indulge their curiosity. ‘There’s nobody can
say as he ain’t been a good ’usband; it’s a lie if they do.’

By eight o’clock she was at the police-station. With fear she entered
the ugly doorway and approached a policeman who stood in the ante-room.
When she had made her inquiry, the man referred her to the inspector.
She was asked many questions, but to her own received no definite
reply; she had better look in again the next morning.

‘It’s my belief they ain’t got him,’ said Mrs. Griffin. ‘He’s had a
warnin’ from his pals.’

Pennyloaf would dearly have liked to communicate with Jane Snowdon, but
shame prevented her. All day she stood by the house-door, looking
eagerly now this way, now that, with an unreasoning hope that Bob might
show himself. She tried to believe that he was only keeping away
because of his behaviour to her the night before; it was the first time
he had laid hand upon her, and he felt ashamed of himself. He would
come back, and this charge against him would be proved false; Pennyloaf
could not distinguish between her desire that something might happen
and the probability of its doing so.

But darkness fell upon the streets, and her watch was kept in rain. She
dreaded the thought of passing another night in uncertainty. Long ago
her tears had dried up; she had a parched throat and trembling,
feverish hands. Between seven and eight o’clock she went to Mrs.
Griffin and begged her to take care of the child for a little while.

‘I’m goin’ to see if I can hear anything about him. Somebody may know
where he is.’

And first of all she directed her steps to Shooter’s Gardens. It was
very unlikely that her mother could be of any use, but she would seek
there. Afterwards she must go to Farringdon Road Buildings, though
never yet had she presented herself to Bob’s father.

You remember that the Gardens had an offshoot, which was known simply
as The Court. In this blind alley there stood throughout the day a row
of baked-potato ovens, ten or a dozen of them, chained together, the
property of a local capitalist who let them severally to men engaged in
this business. At seven o’clock of an evening fires were wont to be
lighted under each of these baking-machines, preparatory to their being
wheeled away, each to its customary street-corner. Now the lighting of
fires entails the creation of smoke, and whilst these ten or twelve
ovens were getting ready to bake potatoes the Court was in a condition
not easily described. A single lamp existed for the purpose of giving
light to the alley, and at no time did this serve much more than to
make darkness visible; at present the blind man would have fared as
well in that retreat as he who had eyes, and the marvel was how those
who lived there escaped suffocation. In the Gardens themselves volumes
of dense smoke every now and then came driven along by the cold gusts;
the air had a stifling smell and a bitter taste.

Pennyloaf found nothing remarkable in this phenomenon; it is hard to
say what would have struck her as worthy of indignant comment in her
world of little ease. But near the entrance to the Court, dimly
discernible amid sagging fumes, was a cluster of people, and as
everything of that kind just now excited her apprehensions, she drew
near to see what was happening. The gathering was around Mad Jack; he
looked more than usually wild, and with one hand raised above his head
was on the point of relating a vision he had had the night before.

‘Don’t laugh! Don’t any of you laugh; for as sure as I live it was an
angel stood in the room and spoke to me. There was a light such as none
of you ever saw, and the angel stood in the midst of it. And he said to
me: “Listen, whilst I reveal to you the truth, that you may know where
you are and what you are; and this is done for a great purpose.” And I
fell down on my knees; but never a word could I have spoken. Then the
angel said: “You are passing through a state of punishment. You, and
all the poor among whom you live; all those who are in suffering of
body and darkness of mind, were once rich people, with every blessing
the world can bestow, with every opportunity of happiness in yourselves
and of making others happy. Because you made an ill use of your wealth,
because you were selfish and hard-hearted and oppressive and sinful in
every kind of indulgence—therefore after death you received the reward
of wickedness. This life you are now leading is that of the damned;
this place to which you are confined is Hell! There is no escape for
you. From poor you shall become poorer; the older you grow the lower
shall you sink in want and misery; at the end there is waiting for you,
one and all, a death in abandonment and despair. This is
Hell—Hell—Hell!”’

His voice had risen in pitch, and the last cry was so terrifying that
Pennyloaf fled to be out of hearing. She reached the house to which her
visit was, and in the dark passage leaned for a moment against the
wall, trembling all over. Then she began to ascend the stairs. At Mrs.
Candy’s door she knocked gently. There was at first no answer, but when
she had knocked again, a strange voice that she did not recognise asked
‘Who’s that?’ It seemed to come from low down, as if the speaker were
lying on the floor.

‘It’s me,’ she replied, again trembling, she knew not with what fear.
‘Mrs. Hewett—Pennyloaf.’

‘Are you alone?’

She bent down, listening eagerly.

‘Who’s that speakin’?’

‘Are you alone?’

Strange; the voice was again different, very feeble, a thick whisper.

‘Yes, there’s nobody else. Can I come in?’

There was a shuffling sound, then the key turned in the lock, Pennyloaf
entered, and found herself in darkness. She shrank back.

‘Who’s there? Is it you, mother? Is it you, Stephen?’

Some one touched her, at the same time shutting the door; and the voice
whispered:

‘Penny—it’s me—Bob.’

She uttered a cry, stretching out her hands. A head was leaning against
her, and she bent down to lay hers against it.

‘O Bob! What are you doin’ here? Why are you in the dark? What’s the
matter, Bob?’

‘I’ve had an accident, Penny. I feel awful bad. Your mother’s gone out
to buy a candle. Have they been coming after me?’

‘Yes, yes. But I didn’t know you was here. I came to ask if they knew
where you was. O Bob! what’s happened to you? Why are you lyin’ there,
Bob?’

She had folded her arms about him, and held his face to hers, sobbing,
kissing him.

‘It’s all up,’ he gasped. ‘I’ve been getting worse all day. You’ll have
to fetch the parish doctor. They’ll have me, but I can’t help it. I
feel as if I was going.’

‘They shan’t take you, Bob. Oh no, they shan’t. The doctor needn’t know
who you are.’

‘It was a cab knocked me down, when I was running. I’m awful bad,
Penny. You’ll do something for me, won’t you?’

‘Oh, why didn’t you send mother for me?’

The door opened. It was Mrs. Candy who entered. She slammed the door,
turned the key, and exclaimed in a low voice of alarm:

‘Bob, there’s the p’lice downstairs! They come just this minute.
There’s one gone to the back-door, and there’s one talkin’ to Mrs. Hope
at the front.’

‘Then they’ve followed Pennyloaf,’ he replied, in a tone of despair.
‘They’ve followed Pennyloaf.’

It was the truth. She had been watched all day, and was now tracked to
Shooter’s Gardens, to this house. Mrs. Candy struck a match, and for an
instant illuminated the wretched room; she looked at the two, and they
at length saw each other’s faces. Then the little flame was
extinguished, and a red spot marked the place where the remnant of the
match lay.

‘Shall I light the candle?’ the woman asked in a whisper.

Neither replied, for there was a heavy foot on the stairs. It came
nearer. A hand tried the door, then knocked loudly.

‘Mrs. Candy,’ cried a stranger.

The three crouched together, terror-stricken, holding their breath.
Pennyloaf pressed her husband in an agonised embrace.

‘Mrs. Candy, you’re wanted on business. Open the door. If you don’t
open, we shall force it.’

‘No—no!’ Pennyloaf whispered in her mother’s ear. ‘They shan’t come in!
Don’t stir.’

‘Are you going to open the door?’

It was a different speaker—brief, stern. Ten seconds, and there came a
tremendous crash; the crazy door, the whole wall, quivered and cracked
and groaned. The crash was repeated, and effectually; with a sound of
ripping wood the door flew open and a light streamed into the room.

Useless, Pennyloaf, useless. That fierce kick, making ruin of your
rotten barrier, is dealt with the whole force of Law, of Society; you
might as well think of resisting death when your hour shall come.

‘There he is,’ observed one of the men, calmly. ‘Hollo! what’s up?’

‘You can’t take him away!’ Pennyloaf cried, falling down again by Bob
and clinging to him. ‘He’s ill. You can’t take him like this!’

‘Ill, is he? Then the sooner our doctor sees him the better. Up you
get, my man!’

But there are some things that even Law and Society cannot command. Bob
lay insensible. Shamming? Well, no; it seemed not. Send for a
stretcher, quickly.

No great delay. Pennyloaf sat in mute anguish, Bob’s head on her lap.
On the staircase was a crowd of people, talking, shouting, whistling;
presently they were cleared away by a new arrival of officials. Room
for Law and Society!

The stretcher arrived; the senseless body was carried down and laid
upon it—a policeman at each end, and, close clinging, Pennyloaf.

Above the noise of the crowd rose a shrill, wild voice, chanting:

‘All ye works of the Lord, bless ye the Lord; praise Him and magnify
Him for ever!’




CHAPTER XXXVIII

JOSEPH TRANSACTS MUCH BUSINESS


Amid the anguish of heart and nerve which she had to endure whilst her
grandfather lay dead in the house, Jane found and clung to one thought
of consolation. He had not closed his eyes in the bitterness of
disappointment. The end might have come on that miserable day when her
weakness threatened the defeat of all his hopes, and how could she then
have borne it? True or not, it would have seemed to her that she had
killed him; she could not have looked on his face, and all the rest of
her life would have been remorsefully shadowed. Now the dead features
were unreproachful; nay, when she overcame her childish tremors and
gazed calmly, it was easy to imagine that he smiled. Death itself had
come without pain. An old man, weary after his long journeys, after his
many griefs and the noble striving of his thought, surely he rested
well.

During the last days he had been more affectionate with her than was
his habit; she remembered it with gratitude. Words of endearment seldom
came to his lips, but since the reconciliation he had more than once
spoken tenderly. Doubtless he was anxious to assure her that she had
again all his confidence. Strengthening herself in that reflection, she
strove to put everything out of her mind save the duty which must
henceforth direct her. Happily, there could be no more strife with the
promptings of her weaker self; circumstances left but one path open
before her; and that, however difficult, the one she desired to tread.
Henceforth memory must dwell on one thing only in the past, her rescue
by Michael Snowdon, her nurture under his care. Though he could no
longer speak, the recollection of his words must be her unfailing
impulse. In her his spirit must survive, his benevolence still be
operative.

At her wish, her father acquainted Sidney Kirkwood with what had
happened. Sidney did not visit her, but he wrote a letter, which,
having read it many times, she put carefully away to be a resource if
ever her heart failed. Mr. Percival came to the house on Monday, in the
company of Joseph Snowdon; he was sympathetic, but made no direct
reference to her position either now or in the future. Whilst he and
her father transacted matters of business in the upper rooms, Jane
remained downstairs with Mrs. Byass. Before quitting the house he asked
her if she had had any communication with Miss Lant yet.

‘I ought to write and tell her,’ replied Jane.

‘I will do so for you,’ said the lawyer, kindly.

And on taking leave he held her hand for a moment, looking
compassionately into her pale face.

On Thursday morning there arrived a letter from Miss Lant, who happened
to be out of town and grieved that she could not return in time for the
funeral, which would be that day. There was nothing about the future,
excepting a promise that the writer would come very shortly.

Michael was buried at Abney Park Cemetery; no ray of sunlight fell upon
his open grave, but the weather was mild, and among the budded trees
passed a breath which was the promise of spring. Joseph Snowdon and the
Byasses were Jane’s only companions in the mourning-carriage; but at
the cemetery they were joined by Sidney Kirkwood. Jane saw him and felt
the pressure of his hand, but she could neither speak nor understand
anything that was said to her.

On Friday morning, before she had made a show of eating the breakfast
Bessie Byass prepared for her, a visitor arrived.

‘She says her name’s Mrs. Griffin,’ said Bessie, ‘and she has something
very important to tell you. Do you feel you can see her?’

‘Mrs. Griffin? Oh, I remember; she lives in the same house as
Pennyloaf. Yes: let her come in.’

The woman was introduced to the Byasses’ parlour, which Bessie thought
more cheerful for Jane just now than the room upstairs.

‘Have you heard anything of what’s been goin’ on with the Hewetts,
Miss?’ she began.

‘No, I haven’t been able to go out this week. I’ve had trouble at
home.’

‘I see at once as you was in in mournin’, Miss, an’ I’m sorry for it.
You’re lookin’ nothing like yourself. I don’t know whether it’s right
to upset you with other people’s bothers, but there’s that poor Mrs.
Hewett in such a state, and I said as I’d run round, ’cause she seems
to think there’s nobody else can come to her help as you can. I always
knew as something o’ this kind ‘ud be ‘appenin’.’

‘But what is it? What has happened?’

Jane felt her energies revive at this appeal for help. It was the best
thing that could have befallen, now that she was wearily despondent
after yesterday’s suffering.

‘Her ’usband’s dead, Miss.’

‘Dead?’

‘But that ain’t the worst of it. He was took by the perlice last night,
which they wanted him for makin’ bad money. I always have said as it’s
a cruel thing that: ’cause how can you tell who gets the bad coin, an’
it may be some pore person as can’t afford to lose not a ‘apenny. But
that’s what he’s been up to, an’ this long time, as it appears.’

In her dialect, which requires so many words for the narration of a
simple story, Mrs. Griffin told what she knew concerning Bob Hewett’s
accident and capture; his death had taken place early this morning, and
Pennyloaf was all but crazy with grief. To Jane these things sounded so
extraordinary that for some time she could scarcely put a question, but
sat in dismay, listening to the woman’s prolix description of all that
had come to pass since Wednesday evening. At length she called for Mrs.
Byass, for whose benefit the story was repeated.

‘I’m sure you oughtn’t to go there to-day,’ was Bessie’s opinion.
‘You’ve quite enough trouble of your own, my dear.’

‘And that’s just what I was a-sayin’, mum,’ assented Mrs. Griffin, who
had won Bessie’s highest opinion by her free use of respectful forms of
address. ‘I never saw no one look iller, as you may say, than the young
lady.’

‘Yes, yes, I will go,’ said Jane, rising. ‘My trouble’s nothing to
hers. Oh, I shall go at once.’

‘But remember your father’s coming at half-past nine,’ urged Bessie,
‘and he said he wanted to speak to you particular.’

‘What is the time now? A quarter to nine. I can be back by half-past, I
think, and then I can go again. Father wouldn’t mind waiting a few
minutes. I must go at once, Mrs. Byass.’

She would hear no objection, and speedily left the house in Mrs.
Griffin’s company.

At half-past nine, punctually, Mr. Snowdon’s double knock sounded at
the door. Joseph looked more respectable than ever in his black
frock-coat and silk hat with the deep band. His bow to Mrs. Byass was
solemn, but gallant; he pressed her fingers like a clergyman paying a
visit of consolation, and in a subdued voice made affectionate inquiry
after his daughter.

‘She has slept, I hope, poor child?’

Bessie took him into the sitting-room, and explained Jane’s absence.

‘A good girl; a good girl,’ he remarked, after listening with elevated
brows, ‘But she must be careful of her health. My visit this morning is
on matters of business; no doubt she will tell you the principal points
of our conversation afterwards. An excellent friend you have been to
her, Mrs. Byass—excellent.’

‘I’m sure I don’t see how anyone could help liking her,’ said Bessie,
inwardly delighted with the expectation of hearing at length what
Jane’s circumstances really were.

‘Indeed, so good a friend,’ pursued Joseph, ‘that I’m afraid it would
distress her if she could no longer live with you. And the fact is’—he
bent forward and smiled sadly—‘I’m sure I may speak freely to you, Mrs.
Byass—but the fact is, that I’m very doubtful indeed whether she could
be happy if she lived with Mrs. Snowdon. I suppose there’s always more
or less difficulty where step-children are concerned, and in this
case—well, I fear the incompatibility would be too great. To be sure,
it places me in a difficult position. Jane’s very young—very young;
only just turned seventeen, poor child! Out of the question for her to
live with strangers. I had some hopes—I wonder whether I ought to speak
of it? You know Mr. Kirkwood?’

‘Yes, indeed. I can’t tell you how surprised I was, Mr. Snowdon. And
there seems to be such a mystery about it, too.’

Bessie positively glowed with delight in such confidential talk. It was
her dread that Jane’s arrival might put an end to it before everything
was revealed.

‘A mystery, you may well say, Mrs. Byass. I think highly of Mr.
Kirkwood, very highly; but really in this affair! It’s almost too
painful to talk about—to _you_.’

Bessie blushed, as becomes the Englishwoman of mature years when she is
gracefully supposed to be ignorant of all it most behoves her to know.

‘Well, well; he is on the point of marrying a young person with whom I
should certainly not like my daughter to associate—fortunately there is
little chance of that. You were never acquainted with Miss Hewett?’

‘Ye—yes. A long time ago.’

‘Well, well; we must be charitable. You know that she is dreadfully
disfigured?’

‘Disfigured? Jane didn’t say a word about that. She only told me that
Mr. Kirkwood was going to marry her, and I didn’t like to ask too many
questions. I hadn’t even heard as she was at home.’

Joseph related to her the whole story, whilst Bessie fidgeted with
satisfaction.

‘I thought,’ he added, ‘that you could perhaps throw some light on the
mystery. We can only suppose that Kirkwood has acted from the highest
motives, but I really think—well, well, we won’t talk of it any more. I
was led to this subject from speaking of this poor girl’s position. I
wonder whether it will be possible for her to continue to live in your
friendly care Mrs. Byass?’

‘Oh, I shall be only too glad, Mr. Snowdon!’

‘Now how kind that is of you! Of course she wouldn’t want more than two
rooms.’

‘Of course not.’

Joseph was going further into details, when a latch-key was heard
opening the front door. Jane entered hurriedly. The rapid walk had
brought colour to her check; in her simple mourning attire she looked
very interesting, very sweet and girlish. She had been shedding tears,
and it was with unsteady voice that she excused herself for keeping her
father waiting.

‘Never mind that, my dear,’ replied Joseph, as he kissed her cheek.
‘You have been doing good—unselfish as always. Sit down and rest; you
must be careful not to over-exert yourself.’

Bessie busied herself affectionately in removing Jane’s hat and jacket,
then withdrew that father and child might converse in private. Joseph
looked at his daughter. His praise of her was not all mere affectation
of sentiment. He had spoken truly when he said to Scawthorne that, but
for Clem, he would ask nothing better than to settle down with this
gentle girl for his companion. Selfishness, for the most part, but
implying appreciation of her qualities. She did not love him, but he
was sincere enough with himself to admit that this was perfectly
natural. Had circumstances permitted, he would have tried hard to win
some affection from her. Poor little girl! How would it affect her when
she heard what he was going to say? He felt angry with Kirkwood; yes,
truly indignant—men are capable of greater inconsistencies than this.
She would not have cared much about the money had Kirkwood married her;
of that he felt sure. She had lost her lover; now he was going to
deprive her of her inheritance. Cruel! Yes; but he really felt so
well-disposed to her, so determined to make her a comfortable provision
for the future; and had the money been hers, impossible to have
regarded her thus. Joseph was thankful to the chance which, in making
him wealthy, had also enabled him to nourish such virtuous feeling.

How should he begin? He had a bright idea, an idea worthy of him.
Thrusting his hand into his pocket he brought out half-a-crown. Then:

‘Your humble friend’s in a sad condition, I’m afraid, Jane?’

‘She is, father.’

‘Suppose you give her this! Every little helps, you know.’

Jane received the coin and murmured thanks for his kindness, but could
not help betraying some surprise. Joseph was on the watch for this. It
gave him his exquisite opportunity.

‘You’re surprised at me offering you money, Jane? I believe your poor
grandfather led you to suppose that—that his will was made almost
entirely in your favour?’

Jane could not reply; she searched his face.

‘Would it disappoint you very much, my child,’ he continued,
sympathetically, ‘if it turned out that he had either altered his mind
or by some accident had neglected to make his will? I speak as your
father, Janey, and I think I have some knowledge of your character. I
think I know that you are as free from avarice as anyone could be.’

Was it true? he began to ask himself. Why, then, had her countenance
fallen? Why did such a look of deep distress pass over it?

‘The fact is, Janey,’ he continued, hardening himself a little as he
noted her expression, ‘your grandfather left no will. The result—the
legal result—of that is, that all his property becomes—ah—mine. He—in
fact he destroyed his will a very short time, comparatively speaking,
before he died, and he neglected to make another. Unfortunately, you
see, under these circumstances we can’t be sure what his wish was.’

She was deadly pale; there was anguish in the look with which she
regarded her father.

‘I’m very sorry it pains you so, my dear,’ Joseph remarked, still more
coldly. ‘I didn’t think you were so taken up with the thought of money.
Really, Jane, a young girl at your time of life—’

‘Father, father, how can you think that? It wasn’t to be for myself; I
thought you knew; indeed you did know!’

‘But you looked so very strange, my dear. Evidently you felt—’

‘Yes—I feel it—I do feel it! But because it means that grandfather
couldn’t get back his trust in me. Oh, it is too hard! When did he
destroy his will? When, father?’

‘Ten days before his death.’

‘Yes; that was when it happened. You never heard; he promised to tell
nobody. I disappointed him. I showed myself very foolish and weak in—in
something that happened then. I made grandfather think that I was too
selfish to live as he hoped—that I couldn’t do what I’d undertaken.
That was why he destroyed his will. And I thought he had forgiven me! I
thought he trusted me again! O grandfather!’

Snowdon was astonished at the explanation of his own good luck, and yet
more at Jane’s display of feeling. So quiet, so reserved as he had
always known her, she seemed to have become another person. For some
moments he could only gaze at her in wonder. Never yet had he heard,
never again would he hear, the utterance of an emotion so profound and
so noble.

‘Jane—try and control yourself, my dear. Let’s talk it over, Jane.’

‘I feel as if it would break my heart. I thought I had that one thing
to comfort me. It’s like losing him again—losing his confidence. To
think I should have disappointed him in just what he hoped more than
anything!’

‘But you’re mistaken,’ Joseph exclaimed, a generous feeling for once
getting the better of prudence. ‘Listen, my dear, and I’ll explain to
you. I hadn’t finished when you interrupted me.’

She clasped her hands upon her lap and gazed at him in eager appeal.

‘Did he say anything to you, father?’

‘No—and you may be quite sure that if he _hasn’t_ trusted you, he
_would_ have said something. What’s more, on the very day before his
death he wrote a letter to Mr. Percival, to say that he wanted to make
his will again. He was going to do it on the Monday—there now. It was
only an accident; he hadn’t time to do what he wished.’

This was making a concession which he had expressly resolved to guard
against; but Joseph’s designs ripened, lost their crudity, as he saw
more and more of his daughter’s disposition. He was again grateful to
her; she had made things smoother than he could have hoped.

‘You really think, father, that he would have made the same will as
before?’

‘Not a doubt about it, my love; not a doubt of it. In fact—now let me
set your poor little mind at rest—only two days before his death—when
was it I saw him last? Friday? Thursday?—he said to me that he had a
higher opinion of you than ever. There now, Jane!’

She would have deemed it impossible for anyone to utter less than truth
in such connection as this. Her eyes gleamed with joy.

‘Now you understand just how it was, Jane. What we have to talk about
now is, how we can arrange things so as to carry out your grandfather’s
wish. I am your guardian, my dear. Now I’m sure you wouldn’t desire to
have command of large sums of money before you are twenty-one? Just so;
your grandfather didn’t intend it. Well, first let me ask you this
question. Would you rather live with—with your stepmother, or with your
excellent friend Mrs. Byass? I see what your answer is, and I approve
it; I fully approve it. Now suppose we arrange that you are to have an
allowance of two pounds a week? It is just possible—just possible—that
I may have to go abroad on business before long; in that case the
payment would be made to you through an agent. Do you feel it would be
satisfactory?’

Jane was thinking how much of this sum could be saved to give away.

‘It seems little? But you see—’

‘No, no, father. It is quite enough.’

‘Good. We understand each other. Of course this is a temporary
arrangement. I must have time to think over grandfather’s ideas. Why,
you are a mere child yet, Janey. Seventeen! A mere child, my dear!’

Forgetting the decorum imposed by his costume, Joseph became all but
gay, so delightfully were things arranging themselves. A hundred a year
he could very well afford just to keep his conscience at ease; and for
Jane it would be wealth. Excellent Mrs. Byass was as good a guardian as
could anywhere be found, and Jane’s discretion forbade any fear on her
account when—business should take him away.

‘Well now, we’ve talked quite long enough. Don’t think for a moment
that you hadn’t your grandfather’s confidence, my dear; it would be
distressing yourself wholly without reason—wholly. Be a good girl—why,
there you see; I speak to you as if you were a child. And so you are,
poor little girl—far too young to have worldly troubles. No, no; I must
relieve you of all that, until—Well now, I’ll leave you for to-day.
Good-bye, my dear.’

He kissed her cheek, but Jane, sobbing a little, put her pure lips to
his. Joseph looked about him for an instant as if he had forgotten
something, then departed with what seemed unnecessary haste.

Jane and Mrs. Byass had a long talk before dinner-time. Mystery was at
an end between them now; they talked much of the past, more of the
future.

At two o’clock Jane received a visit from Miss Lant. This lady was
already apprised by her friend Mr. Percival of all that had come to
pass; she was prepared to exercise much discretion, but Jane soon
showed her that this was needless. The subject of pressing importance
to the latter was Pennyloaf’s disastrous circumstances; unable to do
all she wished, Jane was much relieved when her charitable friend
proposed to set off to Merlin Place forthwith and ascertain how help
could most effectually be given. Yes; it was good to be constrained to
think of another’s sorrows.

There passed a fortnight, during which Jane spent some hours each day
with Pennyloaf. By the kindness of fate only one of Bob’s children
survived him, but it was just this luckless infant whose existence made
Pennyloaf’s position so difficult. Alone, she could have gone back to
her slop-work, or some less miserable slavery might have been
discovered; but Pennyloaf dreaded leaving her child each day in the
care of strangers, being only too well aware what that meant. Mrs.
Candy was, of course, worse than useless; Stephen the potman had more
than his work set in looking after her. Whilst Miss Lant and Jane were
straining their wits on the hardest of all problems—to find a means of
livelihood for one whom society pronounced utterly superfluous,
Pennyloaf most unexpectedly solved the question by her own effort.
Somewhere near the Meat-Market, one night, she encountered an
acquaintance, a woman of not much more than her own age, who had
recently become a widow, and was supporting herself (as well as four
little ones) by keeping a stall at which she sold children’s second-hand
clothing; her difficulty was to dispose of her children whilst she was
doing business at night. Pennyloaf explained her own position, and with
the result that her acquaintance, by name Mrs. Todd, proposed a
partnership. Why shouldn’t they share a room, work together with the
needle in patching and making, and by Pennyloaf’s staying at home each
evening keep the tribe of youngsters out of danger? This project was
carried out; the two brought their furniture together into a garret,
and it seemed probable that they would succeed in keeping themselves
alive.

But before this settlement was effected Jane’s own prospects had
undergone a change of some importance. For a fortnight nothing was
heard of Joseph Snowdon in Hanover Street; then there came a letter
from him; it bore a Liverpool postmark, but was headed with no address.
Joseph wrote that the business to which he had alluded was already
summoning him from England; he regretted that there had not even been
time for him to say farewell to his daughter. However, he would write
to her occasionally during his absence, and hoped to hear from her. The
allowance of two pounds a week would be duly paid by an agent, and on
receiving it each Saturday she was to forward an acknowledgment to ‘Mr.
H. Jones,’ at certain reading-rooms in the City. Let her in the
meantime be a good girl, remain with her excellent friend Mrs. Byass,
and repose absolute confidence in her affectionate father—J. S.

That same morning there came also a letter from Liverpool to Mrs.
Joseph Snowdon, a letter which ran thus:

‘Clem, old girl, I regret very much that affairs of pressing importance
call me away from my happy home. It is especially distressing that this
occurs just at the time when we were on the point of taking our house,
in which we hoped to spend the rest of our lives in bliss. Alas, that
is not to be! Do not repine, and do not break the furniture in the
lodgings, as your means will henceforth be limited, I fear. You will
remember that I was in your debt, with reference to a little affair
which happened in Clerkenwell Close, not such a long time ago; please
accept this intimation as payment in full. When I am established in the
country to which business summons me, I shall of course send for you
immediately, but it may happen that some little time will intervene
before I am able to take that delightful step. In the meanwhile your
mother will supply you with all the money you need; she has full
authority from me to do so. All blessings upon you, and may you be
happy.—With tears I sign myself,

    ‘YOUR BROKEN-HEARTED HUSBAND.’


Joseph’s absence through the night had all but prepared Clem for
something of this kind, yet he had managed things so well that up to
the time of his departure she had not been able to remark a single
suspicious circumstance, unless, indeed, it were the joyous
affectionateness with which he continued to behave. She herself had
been passing through a time of excitement and even of suffering. When
she learned from the newspaper what fate had befallen Bob Hewett, it
was as though someone had dealt her a half-stunning blow; in her fierce
animal way she was attached to Bob, and for the first time in her life
she knew a genuine grief. The event seemed at first impossible; she
sped hither and thither, making inquiries, and raged in her heart
against everyone who confirmed the newspaper report. Combined with the
pain of loss was her disappointment at the frustration of the scheme
Bob had undertaken in concert with her. Brooding on her deadly purpose,
she had come to regard it as a certain thing that before long her
husband would be killed. The details were arranged; all her cunning had
gone to the contrivance of a plot for disguising the facts of his
murder. Savagely she had exulted in the prospect, not only of getting
rid of him, but of being revenged for her old humiliation. A thousand
times she imagined herself in Bob’s lurking-place, raising the weapon,
striking the murderous blow, rifling the man’s pockets to mislead those
who found his body, and had laughed to herself triumphantly. Joseph out
of the way, the next thing was to remove Pennyloaf. Oh, that would
easily have been contrived. Then she and Bob would have been married.

Very long since Clem had shed tears, but she did so this day when there
was no longer a possibility of doubting that Bob was dead. She shut
herself in her room and moaned like a wild beast in pain. Joseph could
not but observe, when he came home, that she was suffering in some
extraordinary way. When he spoke jestingly about it, she all but rushed
upon him with her fists. And in the same moment she determined that he
should not escape, even if she had to murder him with her own hands.
From that day her constant occupation was searching the newspapers to
get hints about poisons. Doubtless it was as well for Joseph to be
speedy in his preparations for departure.

She was present in the police-court when Jack Bartley came forward to
be dealt with. Against him she stored up hatred and the resolve of
vengeance; if it were years before she had the opportunity, Jack should
in the end pay for what he had done.

And now Joseph had played her the trick she anticipated; he had saved
himself out of her clutches, and had carried off all his money with
him. She knew well enough what was meant by his saying that her mother
would supply what she needed; very likely that he had made any such
arrangement! You should have heard the sterling vernacular in which
Clem gave utterance to her feelings as soon as she had deciphered the
mocking letter?

Without a minute’s delay she dressed and left the house. Having a few
shillings in her pocket, she took a cab at King’s Cross and bade the
driver drive his hardest to Clerkenwell Close. Up Pentonville Hill
panted the bony horse, Clem swearing all the time because it could go
no quicker. But the top was reached; she shouted to the man to whip,
whip! By the time they pulled up at Mrs. Peckover’s house Clem herself
perspired as profusely as the animal.

Mrs. Peckover was at breakfast, alone.

‘Read that, will you? Read that?’ roared Clem, rushing upon her and
dashing the letter in her face.

‘Why, you mad cat!’ cried her mother, starting up in anger. ‘What’s
wrong with you now?’

‘Read that there letter! That’s _your_ doin’, that is! Read it? Read
it!’

Half-frightened, Mrs. Peckover drew away from the table and managed to
peruse Joseph’s writing. Having come to the end, she burst into jeering
laughter.

‘He’s done it, has he? He’s took his ’ook, has he? _What_ did I tell
you? Don’t swear at me, or I’ll give you something to swear about—such
languidge in a respectable ’ouse! Ha, ha? What did I tell you? You
wouldn’t take _my_ way. Oh no, you must go off and be independent.
_Serve_ you right! Ha, ha! _Serve_ you right! You’ll get no pity from
me.’

‘You ‘old your jaw, mother, or I’ll precious soon set my marks on your
ugly old face! What does he say there about you? You’re to pay me
money. He’s made arrangements with you. Don’t try to cheat me, or
I’ll—soon have a summons out against you. The letter’s proof; it’s
lawyer’s proof. You try to cheat me and see.’

Clem had sufficient command of her faculties to devise this line of
action. She half believed, too, that the letter would be of some legal
efficacy, as against her mother.

‘You bloomin’ fool!’ screamed Mrs. Peckover. ‘Do you think I was born
yesterday? Not one farden do you get out of me if you starve in the
street—not one farden! It’s my turn now. I’ve had about enough o’ your
cheek an’ your hinsults. You’ll go and work for your livin’, you great
cart-horse!’

‘Work! No fear! I’ll set the perlice after him.’

‘The perlice! What can they do?’

‘Is it law as he can go off and leave me with nothing to live on?’

‘Course it is! Unless you go to the work’us an’ throw yourself on the
parish. Do, do! Oh my! Shouldn’t I like to see you brought down to the
work’us, like Mrs. Igginbottom, the wife of the cat’s-meat man, him as
they stuck up wanted for desertion!’

‘You’re a liar!’ Clem shouted. ‘I can make _you_ support me before it
comes to that.’

The wrangle continued for some time longer; then Clem bethought herself
of another person with whom she must have the satisfaction of speaking
her mind. On the impulse, she rushed away, out of Clerkenwell Close, up
St. John Street Road, across City Road, down to Hanover Street,
literally running for most of the time. Her knock at Mrs. Byass’s door
was terrific.

‘I want to see Jane Snowdon,’ was her address to Bessie.

‘Do you? I think you might have knocked more like civilisation,’
replied Mrs. Byass, proud of expressing herself with superior
refinement.

But Clem pushed her way forward. Jane, alarmed at the noise, showed
herself on the stairs.

‘You just come ’ere!’ cried Clem to her. ‘I’ve got something to say to
_you_, Miss!’

Jane was of a sudden possessed with terror, the old terror with which
Clem had inspired her years ago. She shrank back, but Bessie Byass was
by no means disposed to allow this kind of thing to go on in her house.

‘Mrs. Snowdon,’ she exclaimed, ‘I don’t know what your business may be,
but if you can’t behave yourself, you’ll please to go away a bit
quicker than you came. The idea! Did anyone ever hear!’

‘I shan’t go till I choose,’ replied Clem, ‘and that won’t be till I’ve
had my say with that little ——! Where’s your father, Jane Snowdon? You
just tell me that.’

‘My father,’ faltered Jane, in the silence. ‘I haven’t seen him for a
fortnight.’

‘You haven’t, eh? Little liar! It’s what I used to call you when you
scrubbed our kitchen floor, and it’s what I call you now. D’you
remember when you did the ’ouse-work, an’ slept under the kitchen
table? D’you remember, eh? Haven’t seen him for a fortnight, ain’t you?
Oh, he’s a nice man, is your father! He ran away an’ deserted your
mother. But he’s done it once too often, _I_’ll precious soon have the
perlice after him! Has he left you to look after yourself? Has he, eh?
You just tell me that!’

Jane and Mrs. Byass stared at each other in dismay. The letter that had
come this morning enabled them to guess the meaning of Clem’s fury. The
latter interpreted their looks as an admission that Jane too was a
victim. She laughed aloud.

‘How does it taste, little liar, oh? A second disappointment! You
thought you was a-goin’ to have all the money; now you’ve got none, and
you may go back to Whitehead’s. They’ll be glad to see you, will
Whitehead’s. Oh, he’s a nice man, your father! Would you like to know
what’s been goin’ on ever since he found out your old grandfather?
Would you like to know how he put himself out to prevent you an’ that
Kirkwood feller gettin’ married, just so that the money mightn’t get
into other people’s ’ands? Would you like to know how my beast of a
mother and him put their ’eds together to see how they could get hold
of the bloomin’ money? An’ _you_ thought you was sure of it, didn’t
you? Will you come with me to the perlice-station, just to help to
describe what he looks like? An affectionate father, ain’t he? Almost
as good as he is a ’usband. You just listen to me, Jane Snowdon. If I
find out as you’re havin’ money from him, I’ll be revenged on you, mind
that! I’ll be revenged on you! D’you remember what my hand feels like?
You’ve had it on the side of your —— ’ed often enough. You just look
out for yourself!’

‘And you just turn out of my house,’ cried Bessie, scarlet with wrath.
‘This minute! Sarah! Sarah! Run out by the arey-steps and fetch a
p’liceman, this minute! The idea!’

Clem had said her say, however, and with a few more volleys of
atrocious language was content to retire. Having slammed the door upon
her, Bessie cried in a trembling voice:

‘Oh, if only Sam had been here! My, how I should have liked Sam to have
been here! _Wouldn’t_ he have given her something for herself! Why,
such a creature oughtn’t be left loose. Oh, if Sam had been here!’

Jane had sat down on the stairs; her face was hidden in her hands. That
brutal voice had carried her back to her wretched childhood; everything
about her in the present was unreal in comparison with the terrors, the
hardships, the humiliations revived by memory. As she sat at this
moment, so had she sat many a time on the cellar-steps at Mrs.
Peckover’s. So powerfully was her imagination affected that she had a
feeling as if her hands were grimy from toil, as if her limbs ached.
Oh, that dreadful voice! Was she never, never to escape beyond hearing
of it?

‘Jane, my dear, come into the sitting-room,’ said Bessie ‘No wonder
it’s upset you. What _can_ it all mean?’

The meaning was not far to seek; Jane understood everything—yes, even
her father’s hypocrisies. She listened for a few minutes to her
friend’s indignant exclamations, then looked up, her resolve taken.

‘Mrs. Byass, I shall take no more money. I shall go to work again and
earn my living. How thankful I am that I can!’

‘Why, what nonsense are you talking, child! Just because that—that
_creature_—Why, I’ve no patience with you, Jane! As if she durst touch
you! Touch you? I’d like to see her indeed.’

‘It isn’t that, Mrs. Byass. I can’t take money from father. I haven’t
felt easy in my mind ever since he told me about it, and now I _can’t_
take the money. Whether it’s true or not, all she said, I should never
have a night’s rest if I consented to live in this way.’

‘Oh, you _don’t_ really mean it, Jane?’

Bessie all but sobbed with vexation.

‘I mean it, and I shall never alter my mind. I shall send back the
money, and write to the man that he needn’t send any more. However
often it comes, I shall always return it. I couldn’t, I couldn’t live
on that money! Never ask me to, Mrs. Byass.’

Practical Bessie had already begun to ask herself what arrangement Jane
proposed to make about lodgings. She was no Mrs. Peckover, but neither
did circumstances allow her to disregard the question of rent. It cut
her to the heart to think of refusing an income of two pounds per week.

Jane too saw all the requirements of the case.

‘Mrs. Byass, will you let me have one room—my old room upstairs? I have
been very happy there, and I should like to stay if I can. You know
what I can earn; can you afford to let me live there? I’d do my utmost
to help you in the house; I’ll be as good as a servant, if you can’t
keep Sarah. I should so like to stay with you!’

‘You just let me hear you talk about leaving, that’s all! Wait till
I’ve talked it over with Sam.’

Jane went upstairs, and for the rest of the day the house was very
quiet.

Not Whitehead’s; there were other places where work might be found. And
before many days she had found it. Happily there were no luxuries to be
laid aside; her ordinary dress was not too good for the workroom. She
had no habits of idleness to overcome, and an hour at the table made
her as expert with her fingers as ever.

Returning from the first day’s work, she sat in her room—the little
room which used to be hers—to rest and think for a moment before going
down to Bessie’s supper-table. And her thought was:

‘He, too, is just coming home from work. Why should my life be easier
than his?’




CHAPTER XXXIX

SIDNEY


Look at a map of greater London, a map on which the town proper shows
as a dark, irregularly rounded patch against the whiteness of suburban
districts, and just on the northern limit of the vast network of
streets you will distinguish the name of Crouch End. Another decade,
and the dark patch will have spread greatly further; for the present,
Crouch End is still able to remind one that it was in the country a
very short time ago. The streets have a smell of newness, of dampness;
the bricks retain their complexion, the stucco has not rotted more than
one expects in a year or two; poverty tries to hide itself with
venetian blinds, until the time when an advanced guard of houses shall
justify the existence of the slum.

Characteristic of the locality is a certain row of one-storey
cottages—villas, the advertiser calls them—built of white brick, each
with one bay window on the ground floor, a window pretentiously
fashioned and desiring to be taken for stone, though obviously made of
bad plaster. Before each house is a garden, measuring six feet by
three, entered by a little iron gate, which grinds as you push it, and
at no time would latch. The front door also grinds on the sill; it can
only be opened by force, and quivers in a way that shows how
unsubstantially it is made. As you set foot in the pinched passage, the
sound of your tread proves the whole fabric a thing of lath and sand.
The ceilings, the walls, confess themselves neither water-tight nor
air-tight. Whatever you touch is at once found to be sham.

In the kitchen of one of these houses, at two o’clock on a Saturday
afternoon in September, three young people were sitting down to the
dinner-table: a girl of nearly fourteen, her sister, a year younger,
and their brother not yet eleven. All were decently dressed, but very
poorly; a glance at them, and you knew that in this house there was
little money to spend on superfluities. The same impression was
produced by the appointments of the kitchen, which was disorderly, too,
and spoke neglect of the scrubbing-brush. As for the table, it was ill
laid and worse supplied. The meal was to consist of the fag-end of a
shoulder of mutton, some villainously cooked potatoes (_à l’Anglaise_)
and bread.

‘Oh, I can’t eat this rot again!’ cried the boy, making a dig with his
fork at the scarcely clad piece of bone. ‘I shall have bread and
cheese. Lug the cheese out, Annie!’

‘No, you won’t,’ replied the elder girl, in a disagreeable voice.
‘You’ll eat this or go without.’

She had an unpleasing appearance. Her face was very thin, her lips
pinched sourly together, her eyes furtive, hungry, malevolent. Her
movements were awkward and impatient, and a morbid nervousness kept her
constantly starting, with a stealthy look here or there.

‘I shall have the cheese if I like!’ shouted the boy, a very
ill-conditioned youngster, whose face seemed to have been damaged in
recent conflict. His clothes were dusty, and his hair stood up like
stubble.

‘Hold your row, Tom,’ said the younger girl, who was quiet and had the
look of an invalid. ‘It’s always you begins. Besides, you can’t have
cheese; there’s only a little bit, and Sidney said he was going to make
his dinner of it to-day.’

‘Of course—selfish beast!’

‘Selfish! Now just listen to that, Amy! when he said it just that we
mightn’t be afraid to finish the meat.’

Amy said nothing, but began to hack fragments off the bone.

‘Put some aside for father first,’ continued Annie, holding a plate.

‘Father be blowed!’ cried Tom. ‘You just give me that first cut. Give
it here, Annie, or I’ll crack you on the head!’

As he struggled for the plate, Amy bent forward and hit his arm
violently with the handle of the knife. This was the signal for a
general scrimmage, in the midst of which Tom caught up a hearth-brush
and flung it at Amy’s head. The missile went wide of its mark and
shivered one of the window-panes.

‘There now!’ exclaimed Annie, who had begun to cry in consequence of a
blow from Tom’s fist. ‘See what father says to that!’

‘If I was him,’ said Amy, in a low voice of passion, ‘I’d tie you to
something and beat you till you lost your senses. Ugly brute!’

The warfare would not have ended here but that the door opened and he
of whom they spoke made his appearance.

In the past two years and a half John Hewett had become a shaky old
man. Of his grizzled hair very little remained, and little of his
beard; his features were shrunken, his neck scraggy; he stooped much,
and there was a senile indecision in his movements. He wore rough,
patched clothing, had no collar, and seemed, from the state of his
hands, to have been engaged in very dirty work. As he entered and came
upon the riotous group his eyes lit up with anger. In a strained voice
he shouted a command of silence.

‘It’s all that Tom, father,’ piped Annie. ‘There’s no living with him.’

John’s eye fell on the broken window.

‘Which of you’s done that?’ he asked sternly, pointing to it.

No one spoke.

‘Who’s goin’ to pay for it, I’d like to know? Doesn’t it cost enough to
keep you, but you must go makin’ extra expense? Where’s the money to
come from, I want to know, if you go on like this?’

He turned suddenly upon the elder girl.

‘I’ve got something to say to you, Miss. Why wasn’t you at work this
morning?’

Amy avoided his look. Her pale face became mottled with alarm, but only
for an instant; then she hardened herself and moved her head
insolently.

‘Why wasn’t you at work? Where’s your week’s money?’

‘I haven’t got any.’

‘You haven’t got any? Why not?’

For a while she was stubbornly silent, but Hewett constrained her to
confession at length. On his way home to-day he had been informed by an
acquaintance that Amy was wandering about the streets at an hour when
she ought to have been at her employment. Unable to put off the evil
moment any longer, the girl admitted that four days ago she was
dismissed for bad behaviour, and that since then she had pretended to
go to work as usual. The trifling sum paid to her on dismissal she had
spent.

John turned to his youngest daughter and asked in a hollow voice:

‘Where’s Clara?’

‘She’s got one of her headaches, father,’ replied the girl, trembling.

He turned and went from the room.

It was long since he had lost his place of porter at the filter-works.
Before leaving England, Joseph Snowdon managed to dispose of his
interest in the firm of Lake, Snowdon, & Co., and at the same time
Hewett was informed that his wages would be reduced by five shillings a
week—the sum which had been supplied by Michael Snowdon’s benevolence.
It was a serious loss. Clara’s marriage removed one grave anxiety, but
the three children had still to be brought up, and with every year
John’s chance of steady employment would grow less. Sidney Kirkwood
declared himself able and willing to help substantially, but he might
before long have children of his own to think of, and in any case it
was shameful to burden him in this way.

Shameful or not, it very soon came to pass that Sidney had the whole
family on his hands. A bad attack of rheumatism in the succeeding
winter made John incapable of earning anything at all; for two months
he was a cripple. Till then Sidney and his wife had occupied lodgings
in Holloway; when it became evident that Hewett must not hope to be
able to support his children, and when Sidney had for many weeks paid
the rent (as well as supplying the money to live upon) in Farringdon
Road Buildings, the house at Crouch End was taken, and there all went
to live together. Clara’s health was very uncertain, and though at
first she spoke frequently of finding work to do at home, the birth of
a child put an end to such projects. Amy Hewett was shortly at the
point when the education of a board-school child is said to be
‘finished;’ by good luck, employment was found for her in Kentish Town,
with three shillings a week from the first. John could not resign
himself to being a mere burden on the home. Enforced idleness so
fretted him that at times he seemed all but out of his wits. In despair
he caught at the strangest kinds of casual occupation; when earning
nothing, he would barely eat enough to keep himself alive, and if he
succeeded in bringing home a shilling or two, he turned the money about
in his hands with a sort of angry joy that it would have made your
heart ache to witness. Just at present he had a job of cleaning and
whitewashing some cellars in Stoke Newington.

He was absent from the kitchen for five minutes, during which time the
three sat round the table. Amy pretended to eat unconcernedly; Tom made
grimaces at her. As for Annie, she cried. Their father entered the room
again.

‘Why didn’t you tell us about this at once?’ he asked, in a shaking
voice, looking at his daughter with eyes of blank misery.

‘I don’t know.’

‘You’re a bad, selfish girl!’ he broke out, again overcome with anger.
‘Haven’t you got neither sense nor feelin’ nor honesty? Just when you
ought to have begun to earn a bit higher wages—when you ought to have
been glad to work your hardest, to show you wasn’t unthankful to them
as has done so much for you! Who earned money to keep you when you was
goin’ to school? Who fed and clothed you, and saw as you didn’t want
for nothing? Who is it as you owe everything to?—just tell me that.’

Amy affected to pay no attention. She kept swallowing morsels, with
ugly movements of her lips and jaws.

‘How often have I to tell you all that if it wasn’t for Sidney Kirkwood
you’d have been workhouse children? As sure as you’re livin’, you’d all
of you have gone to the workhouse! And you go on just as if you didn’t
owe thanks to nobody. I tell you it’ll be years and years before one of
you’ll have a penny you can call your own. If it was Annie or Tom
behaved so careless, there’d be less wonder; but for a girl of your
age—I’m ashamed as you belong to me! You can’t even keep your tongue
from bein’ impudent to Clara, her as you ain’t worthy to be a servant
to!’

‘Clara’s a sneak,’ observed Tom, with much coolness. ‘She’s always
telling lies about us.’

‘I’ll half-knock your young head off your shoulders,’ cried his father,
furiously, ‘if you talk to me like that! Not one of you’s fit to live
in the same house with her.’

‘Father, I haven’t done nothing,’ whimpered Annie, hurt by being thus
included in his reprobation.

‘No more you have—not just now, but you’re often enough more trouble to
your sister than you need be. But it’s you I’m talkin’ to, Amy. You
dare to leave this house again till there’s another place found for
you! If you’d any self-respect, you couldn’t bear to look Sidney in the
face. Suppose you hadn’t such a brother to work for you, what would you
do, eh? Who’d buy your food? Who’d pay the rent of the house you live
in?’

A noteworthy difference between children of this standing and such as
pass their years of play-time in homes unshadowed by poverty. For
these, life had no illusions. Of every mouthful that they ate, the
price was known to them. The roof over their heads was there by no
grace of Providence, but solely because such-and-such a sum was paid
weekly in hard cash, when the collector came; let the payment fail, and
they knew perfectly well what the result would be. The children of the
upper world could not even by chance give a thought to the sources
whence their needs are supplied; speech on such a subject in their
presence would be held indecent. In John Hewett’s position, the
indecency, the crime, would have been to keep silence and pretend that
the needs of existence are ministered to as a matter of course.

His tone and language were pitifully those of feeble age. The emotion
proved too great a strain upon his body, and he had at length to sit
down in a tremulous state, miserable with the consciousness of failing
authority. He would have made but a poor figure now upon Clerkenwell
Green. Even as his frame was shrunken, so had the circle of his
interests contracted; he could no longer speak or think on the subjects
which had fired him through the better part of his life; if he was
driven to try and utter himself on the broad questions of social wrong,
of the people’s cause, a senile stammering of incoherencies was the
only result. The fight had ever gone against John Hewett; he was one of
those who are born to be defeated. His failing energies spent
themselves in conflict with his own children; the concerns of a
miserable home were all his mind could now cope with.

‘Come and sit down to your dinner, father,’ Annie said, when he became
silent.

‘Dinner? I want no dinner. I’ve no stomach for food when it’s stolen.
What’s Sidney goin’ to have when he comes home?’

‘He said he’d do with bread and cheese to-day. See, we’ve cut some meat
for you?’

‘You keep that for Sidney, then, and don’t one of you dare to say
anything about it. Cut me a bit of bread, Annie.’

She did so. He ate it, standing by the fireplace, drank a glass of
water, and went into the sitting-room. There he sat unoccupied for
nearly an hour, his head at times dropping forward as if he were nearly
asleep; but it was only in abstraction. The morning’s work had wearied
him excessively, as such effort always did, but the mental misery he
was suffering made him unconscious of bodily fatigue.

The clinking and grinding of the gate drew his attention; he stood up
and saw his son-in-law, returned from Clerkenwell. When he had heard
the house-door grind and shake and close, he called ‘Sidney!’

Sidney looked into the parlour, with a smile.

‘Come in here a minute; I want to speak to you.’

It was a face that told of many troubles. Sidney might resolutely keep
a bright countenance, but there was no hiding the sallowness of his
cheeks and the lines drawn by ever-wakeful anxiety. The effect of a
struggle with mean necessities is seldom anything but degradation, in
look and in character; but Sidney’s temper, and the conditions of his
life, preserved him against that danger. His features, worn into
thinness, seem to present more distinctly than ever their points of
refinement. You saw that he was habitually a grave and silent man; all
the more attractive his aspect when, as now, he seemed to rest from
thought and give expression to his natural kindliness. In the matter of
attire he was no longer as careful as he used to be; the clothes he
wore had done more than just service, and hung about him unregarded.

‘Clara upstairs?’ he asked, when he had noticed Hewett’s look.

‘Yes; she’s lying down. May’s been troublesome all the morning. But it
was something else I meant.’

And John began to speak of Amy’s ill-doing. He had always in some
degree a sense of shame when he spoke privately with Sidney, always
felt painfully the injustice involved in their relations. At present he
could not look Kirkwood in the face, and his tone was that of a man who
abases himself to make confession of guilt.

Sidney was gravely concerned. It was his habit to deal with the
children’s faults good-naturedly, to urge John not to take a sombre
view of their thoughtlessness; but the present instance could not be
made light of. Secretly he had always expected that the girl would be a
source of more serious trouble the older she grew. He sat in silence,
leaning forward, his eyes bent down.

‘It’s no good whatever _I_ say,’ lamented Hewett. ‘They don’t heed me.
Why must I have children like these? Haven’t I always done my best to
teach them to be honest and good-hearted? If I’d spent my life in the
worst ways a man can, they couldn’t have turned out more worthless.
Haven’t I wished always what was right and good and true? Haven’t I
always spoke up for justice in the world? Haven’t I done what I could,
Sidney, to be helpful to them as fell into misfortune? And now in my
old age I’m only a burden, and the children as come after me are
nothing but a misery to all as have to do with them. If it wasn’t for
Clara I feel I couldn’t live my time out. She’s the one that pays me
back for the love I’ve given her. All the others—I can’t feel as
they’re children of mine at all.’

It was a strange and touching thing that he seemed nowadays utterly to
have forgotten Clara’s past. Invariably he spoke of her as if she had
at all times been his stay and comfort. The name of his son who was
dead never passed his lips, but of Clara he could not speak too long or
too tenderly.

‘I can’t think what to do,’ Sidney said. ‘If I talk to her in a
fault-finding way, she’ll only dislike me the more; she feels I’ve no
business to interfere.’

‘You’re too soft with them. You spoil them. Why, there’s one of them
broken a pane in the kitchen to-day, and they know you’ll take it
quiet, like you do everything else.’

Sidney wrinkled his brow. These petty expenses, ever repeated, were
just what made the difficulty in his budget; he winced whenever such
demands encroached upon the poor weekly income of which every penny was
too little for the serious needs of the family. Feeling that if he sat
and thought much longer a dark mood would seize upon him, he rose
hastily.

‘I shall try kindness with her. Don’t say anything more in her
hearing.’

He went to the kitchen-door, and cried cheerfully, ‘My dinner ready,
girls?’

Annie’s voice replied with a timorous affirmative.

‘All right; I’ll be down in a minute.’

Treading as gently as possible, he ascended the stairs and entered his
bedroom. The blind was drawn down, but sunlight shone through it and
made a softened glow in the chamber. In a little cot was sitting his
child, May, rather more than a year old; she had toys about her, and
was for the moment contented. Clara lay on the bed, her face turned so
that Sidney could not see it. He spoke to her, and she just moved her
arm, but gave no reply.

‘Do you wish to be left alone?’ he asked, in a subdued and troubled
voice.

‘Yes.’

‘Shall I take May downstairs?’

‘If you like. Don’t speak to me now.’

He remained standing by the bed for a minute, then turned his eyes on
the child, who smiled at him. He could not smile in return, but went
quietly away.

‘It’s one of her bad days,’ whispered Hewett, who met him at the foot
of the stairs. ‘She can’t help it, poor girl!’

‘No, no.’

Sidney ate what was put before him without giving a thought to it. When
his eyes wandered round the kitchen the disorder and dirt worried him,
but on that subject he could not speak. His hunger appeased, he looked
steadily at Amy, and said in a kindly tone:

‘Father tells me you’ve had a stroke of bad luck, Amy. We must have a
try at another place, mustn’t we? Hollo, there’s a window broken! Has
Tom been playing at cricket in the room, eh?’

The girls kept silence.

‘Come and let’s make out the list for our shopping this afternoon,’ he
continued. ‘I’m afraid there’ll have to be something the less for that
window, girls; what do _you_ say?’

‘We’ll do without a pudding to-morrow, Sidney,’ suggested Annie.

‘Oh come, now! I’m fond of pudding.’

Thus it was always; if he could not direct by kindness, he would never
try to rule by harsh words. Six years ago it was not so easy for him to
be gentle under provocation, and he would then have made a better
disciplinarian in such a home as this. On Amy and Tom all his rare
goodness was thrown away. Never mind; shall one go over to the side of
evil because one despairs of vanquishing it?

The budget, the budget! Always so many things perforce cut out; always
such cruel pressure of things that _could_ not be cut out. In the early
days of his marriage he had accustomed himself to a liberality of
expenditure out of proportion to his income; the little store of
savings allowed him to indulge his kindness to Clara and her relatives,
and he kept putting off to the future that strict revision of outlay
which his position of course demanded. The day when he had no longer a
choice came all too soon; with alarm he discovered that his savings had
melted away; the few sovereigns remaining must be sternly guarded for
the hour of stern necessity. How it ground on his sensibilities when he
was compelled to refuse some request from Clara or the girls! His
generous nature suffered pangs of self-contempt as often as there was
talk of economy. To-day, for instance, whilst he was worrying in
thought over Amy’s behaviour, and at the same time trying to cut down
the Saturday’s purchases in order to pay for the broken window, up
comes Tom with the announcement that he lost his hat this morning, and
had to return bareheaded. Another unforeseen expense! And Sidney was
angry with himself for his impulse of anger against the boy.

Clara never went out to make purchases, seldom indeed left the house
for any reason, unless Sidney persuaded her to walk a short distance
with him after sundown, when she veiled herself closely. Neither Amy
nor Anne could be trusted to do all the shopping, so that Sidney
generally accompanied one or other of them for that purpose on Saturday
afternoon. To-day he asked Amy to go with him, wishing, if possible, to
influence her for good by kind, brotherly talk. Whilst she was getting
ready he took John aside into the parlour, to impart a strange piece of
news he had brought from Clerkenwell.

‘Mrs. Peckover has had a narrow escape of being poisoned. She was found
by one of her lodgers all but dead, and last night the police arrested
her daughter on the charge.’

‘Mrs. Snowdon?’

‘Yes. The mother has accused her. There’s a man concerned in the
affair. One of the men showed me a report in to-day’s paper; I didn’t
buy one, because we shall have it in the Sunday paper to-morrow. Nice
business, oh?’

‘That’s for the old woman’s money, I’ll wager!’ exclaimed Hewett, in an
awed voice. ‘I can believe it of Clem; if ever there was a downright
bad ‘un! Was she living in the Close?’

‘Mrs. Snowdon wasn’t. Somewhere in Hoxton. No doubt it was for the
money—if the charge is true. We won’t speak of it before the children.’

‘Think of that, now! Many’s the time I’ve looked at Clem Peckover and
said to myself, “You’ll come to no good end, my lady!” She was a fierce
an’ bad ‘un.’

Sidney nodded, and went off for his walk with Amy. . . .

It was a difficult thing to keep any room in the house orderly, and
Sidney, as part of his struggle against the downward tendency in all
about him, against the forces of chaos, often did the work of housemaid
in the parlour; a little laxity in the rules which made this a sacred
corner, and there would have been no spot where he could rest. With
some success, too, he had resisted the habit prevalent in working-class
homes of prolonging Saturday evening’s occupations until the early
hours of Sunday morning. At a little after ten o’clock to-night John
Hewett and the children were in bed; he too, weary in mind and body,
would gladly have gone upstairs, but he lingered from one five minutes
to the next, his heart sinking at the certainty that he would find
Clara in sleepless misery which he had no power to allay.

Round the walls of the parlour were hung his own drawings, which used
to conceal the bareness of his lodging in Tysoe Street. It was three
years since he had touched a pencil; the last time having been when he
made holiday with Michael Snowdon and Jane at the farm-house by Danbury
Hill. The impulse would never come again. It was associated with
happiness, with hope; and what had his life to do with one or the
other? Could he have effected the change without the necessity of
explaining it, he would gladly have put those drawings out of sight.
Whenever, as now, he consciously regarded them, they plucked painfully
at his heart-strings, and threatened to make him a coward.

None of that! He had his work to do, happiness or no happiness, and by
all the virtue of manhood he would not fail in it—as far as success or
failure was a question of his own resolve.

The few books he owned were placed on hanging shelves; among them those
which he had purchased for Clara since their marriage. But reading was
as much a thing of the past as drawing. Never a moment when his mind
was sufficiently at ease to refresh itself with other men’s thoughts or
fancies. As with John Hewett, so with himself; the circle of his
interests had shrivelled, until it included nothing but the cares of
his family, the cost of house and food and firing. As a younger man, he
had believed that he knew what was meant by the struggle for existence
in the nether world; it seemed to him now as if such knowledge had been
only theoretical. Oh, it was easy to preach a high ideal of existence
for the poor, as long as one had a considerable margin over the week’s
expenses; easy to rebuke the men and women who tried to forget
themselves in beer-shops and gin-houses, as long as one could take up
some rational amusement with a quiet heart. Now, on his return home
from labour, it was all he could do not to sink in exhaustion and
defeat of spirit. Shillings and pence; shillings and pence—never a
question of pounds, unfortunately; and always too few of them. He
understood how men have gone mad under pressure of household cares; he
realised the horrible temptation which has made men turn dastardly from
the path leading homeward and leave those there to shift for
themselves.

When on the point of lowering the lamp he heard someone coming
downstairs. The door opened, and, to his surprise, Clara came in.
Familiarity could not make him insensible to that disfigurement of her
once beautiful face; his eyes always fell before her at the first
moment of meeting.

‘What are you doing?’ she asked. ‘Why don’t you come up?’

‘I was that minute coming.’

His hand went again to the lamp, but she checked him. In a low,
wailing, heart-breaking voice, and with a passionate gesture, she
exclaimed, ‘Oh, I feel as if I should go mad I can’t bear it much
longer!’

Sidney was silent at first, then said quietly, ‘Let’s sit here for a
little. No wonder you feel low-spirited, lying in that room all day.
I’d gladly have come and sat with you, but my company only seems to
irritate you.’

‘What good can you do me? You only think I’m making you miserable
without a cause. You won’t say it, but that’s what you always think;
and when I feel that, I can’t bear to have you near. If only I could
die and come to the end of it! How can you tell what I suffer? Oh yes,
you speak so calmly—as good as telling me I am unreasonable because I
can’t do the same. I hate to hear your voice when it’s like that! I’d
rather you raged at me or struck me!’

The beauty of her form had lost nothing since the evening when he
visited her in Farringdon Road Buildings; now, as then, all her
movements were full of grace and natural dignity. Whenever strong
feeling was active in her, she could not but manifest it in motion
unlike that of ordinary women. Her hair hung in disorder, though not at
its full length, massing itself upon her shoulders, shadowing her
forehead. Half-consumed by the fire that only death would extinguish,
she looked the taller for her slenderness. Ah, had the face been
untouched!

‘You are unjust to me,’ Sidney replied, with emotion, but not
resentfully. ‘I can enter into all your sufferings. If I speak calmly,
it’s because I _must_, because I daren’t give way. One of us must try
and be strong, Clara, or else—’

He turned away.

‘Let us leave this house,’ she continued, hardly noticing what he said,
‘Let us live in some other place. Never any change—always, always the
same walls to look at day and night—it’s driving me mad!’

‘Clara, we can’t move. I daren’t spend even the little money it would
cost. Do you know what Amy has been doing?’

‘Yes; father told me.’

‘How can we go to the least needless expense, when every day makes
living harder for us?’

‘What have we to do with them? How can you be expected to keep a whole
family? It isn’t fair to you or to me. You sacrifice me to them. It’s
nothing to you what I endure, so long as they are kept in comfort!’

He stepped nearer to her.

‘What do you really mean by that? Is it seriously your wish that I
should tell them—your father and your sisters and our brother—to leave
the house and support themselves as best they can? Pray, what would
become of them? Kept in comfort, are they? How much _comfort_ does your
poor father enjoy? Do you wish me to tell him to go out into the
street, as I can help him no more?’

She moaned and made a wild gesture.

‘You know all this to be impossible; you don’t wish it; you couldn’t
bear it. Then why will you drive me almost to despair by complaining so
of what can’t be helped? Surely you foresaw it all. You knew that I was
only a working man. It isn’t as if there had been any hope of my making
a larger income, and you were disappointed.’

‘Does it make it easier to bear because there is no hope of relief?’
she cried.

‘For me, yes. If there _were_ hope, I might fret under the misery.’

‘Oh, I had hope once! It might have been so different with me. The
thought burns and burns and burns, till I am frantic. You don’t help me
to bear it. You leave me alone when I most need help. How can _you_
know what it means to me to look back and think of what might have
been? You say to yourself I am selfish, that I ought to be thankful
someone took pity on me, poor, wretched creature that I am. It would
have been kinder never to have come near me. I should have killed
myself long ago, and there an end. You thought it was a great thing to
take me, when you might have had a wife who would—’

‘Clara! Clara! When you speak like that, I could almost believe you are
really mad. For Heaven’s sake, think what you are saying! Suppose I
were to reproach you with having consented to marry me? I would rather
die than let such a word pass my lips—but suppose you heard me speaking
to you like this?’

She drew a deep sigh, and let her hands fall. Sidney continued in quite
another voice:

‘It’s one of the hardest things I have to bear, that I can’t make your
life pleasanter. Of course you need change; I know it only too well.
You and I ought to have our holiday at this time of the year, like
other people. I fancy I should like to go into the country myself;
Clerkenwell isn’t such a beautiful place that one can be content to go
there day after day, year after year, without variety. But we have no
money. Suffer as we may, there’s no help for it—because we have no
money. Lives may be wasted—worse, far worse than wasted—just because
there is no money. At this moment a whole world of men and women is in
pain and sorrow—because they have no money. How often have we said
that? The world is made so; everything has to be bought with money.’

‘You find it easier to bear than I do.’

‘Yes; I find it easier. I am stronger-bodied, and at all events I have
some variety, whilst you have none. I know it. If I could take your
share of the burden, how gladly I’d do so! If I could take your
suffering upon myself, you shouldn’t be unhappy for another minute. But
that is another impossible thing. People who are fortunate in life may
ask each day what they _can_ do; we have always to remind ourselves
what we _can’t_.’

‘You take a pleasure in repeating such things; it shows how little you
feel them.’

‘It shows how I have taken to heart the truth of them.’

She waved her hand impatiently, again sighed, and moved towards the
door.

‘Don’t go just yet,’ said Sidney. ‘We have more to say to each other.’

‘I have nothing more to say. I am miserable, and you can’t help me.’

‘I can, Clara.’

She looked at him with wondering, estranged eyes. ‘How? What are you
going to do?’

‘Only speak to you, that’s all. I have nothing to give but words. But—’

She would have left him. Sidney stepped forward and prevented her.

‘No; you _must_ hear what I have got to say. They may be only words,
but if I have no power to move you with my words, then our life has
come to utter ruin, and I don’t know what dreadful things lie before
us.’

‘I can say the same,’ she replied, in a despairing tone.

‘But neither you nor I shall say it! As long as I have strength to
speak, I won’t consent to say that Clara, you must put your hand in
mine, and think of your life and mine as one. If not for my sake, then
for your child’s. Think; do you wish May to suffer for the faults of
her parents?’

‘I wish she had never been born!’

‘And yet you were the happier for her birth. It’s only these last six
months that you have fallen again into misery. You indulge it, and it
grows worse, harder to resist. You may say that life seems to grow
worse. Perhaps so. This affair of Amy’s has been a heavy blow, and we
shall miss the little money she brought; goodness knows when another
place will be found for her. But all the more reason why we should help
each other to struggle. Perhaps just this year or two will be our
hardest time. If Amy and Annie and Tom were once all earning something,
the worst would be over—wouldn’t it? And can’t we find strength to hold
out a little longer, just to give the children a start in life, just to
make your father’s last years a bit happier? If we manage it, shan’t we
feel glad in looking back? Won’t it be something worth having lived
for?’

He paused, but Clara had no word for him.

‘There’s Amy. She’s a hard girl to manage, partly because she has very
bad health. I always think of that—or try to—when she irritates me.
This afternoon I took her out with me, and spoke as kindly as I could;
if she isn’t better for it, she surely can’t be worse, and in any case
I don’t know what else to do. Look, Clara, you and I are going to do
what we can for these children; we’re not going to give up the work now
we’ve begun it. Mustn’t all of us who are poor stand together and help
one another? We have to fight against the rich world that’s always
crushing us down, down—whether it means to or not. Those people enjoy
their lives. Well, I shall find _my_ enjoyment in defying them to make
me despair! But I can’t do without your help. I didn’t feel very
cheerful as I sat here a while ago, before you came down; I was almost
afraid to go upstairs, lest the sight of what you were suffering should
be too much for me. Am I to ask a kindness of you and be refused,
Clara?’

It was not the first time that she had experienced the constraining
power of his words when he was moved with passionate earnestness. Her
desire to escape was due to a fear of yielding, of suffering her
egotism to fail before a stronger will.

‘Let me go,’ she said, whilst he held her arm. ‘I feel too ill to talk
longer.’

‘Only one word—only one promise—now whilst we are the only ones awake
in the house. We are husband and wife, Clara, and we must be kind to
each other. We are not going to be like the poor creatures who let
their misery degrade them. We are both too proud for that—what? We can
think and express our thoughts; we can speak to each other’s minds and
hearts. Don’t let us be beaten!’

‘What’s the good of my promising? I can’t keep it. I suffer too much.’

‘Promise, and keep the promise for a few weeks, a few days; then I’ll
find strength to help you once more. But now it’s your turn to help me.
To-morrow begins a new week; the rich world allows us to rest
to-morrow, to be with each other. Shall we make it a quiet, restful,
hopeful day? When they go out in the morning, you shall read to father
and me—read as you know how to, so much better than I can. What? Was
that really a smile?’

‘Let me go, Sidney. Oh, I’m tired, I’m tired!’

‘And the promise?’

‘I’ll do my best. It won’t last long, but I’ll try.’

‘Thank you, dear.’

‘No,’ she replied, despondently. ‘It’s I that ought to thank you. But I
never shall—never. I only understand you now and then—just for an
hour—and all the selfishness comes back again. It’ll be the same till
I’m dead.’

He put out the lamp and followed her upstairs. His limbs ached; he
could scarcely drag one leg after the other. Never mind; the battle was
gained once more.




CHAPTER XL

JANE


‘The poisoning business startled me. I shouldn’t at all wonder if I had
a precious narrow squeak of something of the kind myself before I took
my departure; in fact, a sort of fear of the animal made me settle
things as sharp as I could. Let me know the result of the trial. Wonder
whether there’ll be any disagreeable remarks about a certain
acquaintance of yours, detained abroad on business? Better send me
newspapers—same name and address. . . . But I’ve something considerably
more important to think about. . . . A big thing; I scarcely dare tell
you how big. I stand to win $2,000,000! . . . Not a soul outside
suspects the ring. When I tell you that R.S.N. is in it, you’ll see
that I’ve struck the right ticket this time. . . . Let me hear about
Jane. If all goes well here, and you manage that little business, you
shall have $100,000, just for house-furnishing, you know. I suppose
you’ll have your partnership in a few months?’

Extracts from a letter, with an American stamp, which Mr. Scawthorne
read as he waited for his breakfast. It was the end of October, and
cool enough to make the crackling fire grateful. Having mused over the
epistle, our friend took up his morning paper and glanced at the report
of criminal trials. Whilst he was so engaged his landlady entered,
carrying a tray of appetising appearance.

‘Good-morning, Mrs. Byass,’ he said, with much friendliness. Then, in a
lower voice, ‘There’s a fuller report here than there was in the
evening paper. Perhaps you looked at it?’

‘Well, yes, sir; I thought you wouldn’t mind,’ replied Bessie,
arranging the table.

‘She’ll be taken care of for three years, at all events.’

‘If you’d seen her that day she came here after Miss Snowdon, you’d
understand how glad I feel that she’s out of the way. I’m sure I’ve
been uneasy ever since. If ever there comes a rather loud knock
at—there I begin to tremble; I do indeed. I don’t think I shall ever
get over it.’

‘I dare say Miss Snowdon will be easier in mind?’

‘I shouldn’t wonder. But she won’t say anything about it. She feels the
disgrace so much, and I know it’s almost more than she can do to go to
work, just because she thinks they talk about her.’

‘Oh, that’ll very soon pass over. There’s always something new
happening, and people quickly forget a case like this.’

Bessie withdrew, and her lodger addressed himself to his breakfast.

He had occupied the rooms on the first floor for about a year and a
half. Joseph Snowdon’s proposal to make him acquainted with Jane had
not been carried out, Scawthorne deeming it impracticable; but when a
year had gone by, and Scawthorne, as Joseph’s confidential
correspondent, had still to report that Jane maintained herself in
independence, he one day presented himself in Hanover Street, as a
total stranger, and made inquiry about the rooms which a card told him
were to let. His improved position allowed him to live somewhat more
reputably than in the Chelsea lodging, and Hanover Street would suit
him well enough until he obtained the promised partnership. Admitted as
a friend to Mr. Percival’s house in Highbury, he had by this time made
the acquaintance of Miss Lant, whom, by the exercise of his agreeable
qualities, he one day led to speak of Jane Snowdon. Miss Lant continued
to see Jane, at long intervals, and was fervent in her praise as well
as in compassionating the trials through which she had gone. His
position in Mr. Percival’s office of course made it natural that
Scawthorne should have a knowledge of the girl’s story. When he had
established himself in Mrs. Byass’s rooms, he mentioned the fact
casually to his friends, making it appear that, in seeking lodgings, he
had come upon these by haphazard.

He could not but feel something of genuine interest in a girl who, for
whatever reason, declined a sufficient allowance and chose to work for
her living. The grounds upon which Jane took this decision were
altogether unknown to him until an explanation came from her father.
Joseph, when news of the matter reached him, was disposed to entertain
suspicions; with every care not to betray his own whereabouts, he wrote
to Jane, and in due time received a reply, in which Jane told him truly
her reasons for refusing the money. These Joseph communicated to
Scawthorne, and the latter’s interest was still more strongly awakened.

He was now on terms of personal acquaintance, almost of friendship,
with Jane. Miss Lant, he was convinced, did not speak of her too
praisingly. Not exactly a pretty girl, though far from displeasing in
countenance; very quiet, very gentle, with much natural refinement. Her
air of sadness—by no means forced upon the vulgar eye, but unmistakable
when you studied her—was indicative of faithful sensibilities.
Scawthorne had altogether lost sight of Sidney Kirkwood and of the
Hewetts; he knew they were all gone to a remote part of London, and
more than this he had no longer any care to discover. On excellent
terms with his landlady, he skilfully elicited from her now and then a
confidential remark with regard to Jane; of late, indeed, he had
established something like a sentimental understanding with the good
Bessie, so that, whenever he mentioned Jane, she fell into a pleasant
little flutter, feeling that she understood what was in progress. . . .
Why not?—he kept asking himself. Joseph Snowdon (who addressed his
letters to Hanover Street in a feigned hand) seemed to have an
undeniable affection for the girl, and was constant in his promises of
providing a handsome dowry. The latter was not a point of such
importance as a few years ago, but the dollars would be acceptable. And
then, the truth was, Scawthorne felt himself more and more inclined to
put a certain question to Jane, dowry or none.

Yes, she felt it as a disgrace, poor girl! When she saw the name
‘Snowdon’ in the newspaper, in such a shameful and horrible connection,
her impulse was to flee, to hide herself. It was dreadful to go to her
work and hear the girls talking of this attempted murder. The new
misery came upon her just as she was regaining something of her natural
spirits, after long sorrow and depression which had affected her
health. But circumstances, now as ever, seemed to plot that at a
critical moment of her own experience she should be called out of
herself and constrained to become the consoler of others.

For some months the domestic peace of Mr. and Mrs. Byass had been
gravely disturbed. Unlike the household at Crouch End, it was to
prosperity that Sam and his wife owed their troubles. Year after year
Sam’s position had improved; he was now in receipt of a salary which
made—or ought to have made—things at home very comfortable. Though his
children were now four in number, he could supply their wants. He could
buy Bessie a new gown without very grave consideration, and could
regard his own shiny top-hat, when he donned it in the place of one
that was really respectable enough, without twinges of conscience.

But Sam was not remarkable for wisdom; indeed, had he been anything
more than a foolish calculating-machine, he would scarcely have thriven
as he did in the City. When he had grown accustomed to rattling loose
silver in his pocket, the next thing, as a matter of course, was that
he accustomed himself to pay far too frequent visits to City bars. On
certain days in the week he invariably came home with a very red face
and a titubating walk; when Bessie received him angrily, he defended
himself on the great plea of business necessities. As a town traveller
there was no possibility, he alleged, of declining invitations to
refresh himself; just as incumbent upon him was it to extend casual
hospitality to those with whom he had business.

‘Business! Fiddle!’ cried Bessie. ‘All you City fellows are the same.
You encourage each other in drink, drink, drinking whenever you have a
chance, and then you say it’s all a matter of business. I won’t have
you coming home in that state, so there! I won’t have a husband as
drinks! Why, you can’t stand straight.’

‘Can’t stand straight!’ echoed Sam, with vast scorn. ‘Look here!’

And he shouldered the poker, with the result that one of the globes on
the chandelier came in shivers about his head. This was too much.
Bessie fumed, and for a couple of hours the quarrel was unappeasable.

Worse was to come. Sam occasionally stayed out very late at night, and
on his return alleged a ‘business appointment.’ Bessie at length
refused to accept these excuses; she couldn’t and wouldn’t believe
them.

‘Then don’t!’ shouted Sam. ‘And understand that I shall come home just
when I like. If you make a bother I won’t come home at all, so there
you have it!’

‘You’re a bad husband and a beast!’ was Bessie’s retort.

Shortly after that Bessie received information of such grave misconduct
on her husband’s part that she all but resolved to forsake the house,
and with the children seek refuge under her parents’ roof at Woolwich.
Sam had been seen in indescribable company; no permissible words would
characterise the individuals with whom he had roamed shamelessly on the
pavement of Oxford Street. When he next met her, quite sober and with
exasperatingly innocent expression, Bessie refused to open her lips.
Neither that evening nor the next would she utter a word to him—and the
effort it cost her was tremendous. The result was, that on the third
evening Sam did not appear.

It was a week after Clem’s trial. Jane had been keeping to herself as
much as possible, but, having occasion to go down into the kitchen late
at night, she found Bessie in tears, utterly miserable.

‘Don’t bother about me!’ was the reply to her sympathetic question.
‘You’ve got your own upsets to think of. You might have come to speak
to me before this—but never mind. It’s nothing to you.’

It needed much coaxing to persuade her to detail Sam’s enormities, but
she found much relief when she had done so, and wept more copiously
than ever.

‘It’s nearly twelve o’clock, and there’s no sign of him, Perhaps he
won’t come at all. He’s in bad company, and if he stays away all night
I’ll never speak to him again as long as I live. Oh, he’s a beast of a
husband, is Sam!’

Sam came not. All through that night did Jane keep her friend company,
for Sam came not. In the morning a letter, addressed in his well-known
commercial hand. Bessie read it and screamed. Sam wrote to her that he
had accepted a position as country traveller, and _perhaps_ he might be
able to look in at his home on that day month.

Jane could not go to work. The case had become very serious indeed;
Bessie was in hysterics; the four children made the roof ring with
their lamentations. At this juncture Jane put forth all her beneficent
energy. It happened that Bessie was just now servantless. There was Mr.
Scawthorne’s breakfast only half prepared; Jane had to see to it
herself, and herself take it upstairs. Then Bessie must go to bed, or
assuredly she would be so ill that unheard-of calamities would befall
the infants. Jane would have an eye to everything; only let Jane be
trusted.

The miserable day passed; after trying in vain to sleep, Bessie walked
about her sitting-room with tear-swollen face and rumpled gown, always
thinking it possible that Sam had only played a trick, and that he
would come. But he came not, and again it was night.

At eight o’clock Mr. Scawthorne’s bell rang. Impossible for Bessie to
present herself; Jane would go. She ascended to the room which had
once—ah! once!—been her own parlour, knocked and entered.

‘I—I wished to speak to Mrs. Byass,’ said Scawthorne, appearing for
some reason or other embarrassed by Jane’s presenting herself.

‘Mrs. Byass is not at all well, sir. But I’ll let her know—’

‘No, no; on no account.’

‘Can’t I get you anything, sir?’

‘Miss Snowdon—might I speak with you for a few moments?’

Jane feared it might be a complaint. In a perfectly natural way she
walked forward. Scawthorne came in her direction, and—closed the door.

The interview lasted ten minutes, then Jane came forth and with a
light, quick step ran up to the floor above. She did not enter the
room, however, but stood with her hand on the door, in the darkness. A
minute or two, and with the same light, hurried step, she descended the
stairs, sprang past the lodger’s room, sped down to the kitchen. Under
other circumstances Bessie must surely have noticed a strangeness in
her look, in her manner; but to-night Bessie had thought for nothing
but her own calamities.

Another day, and no further news from Sam. The next morning, instead of
going to work (the loss of wages was most serious, but it couldn’t be
helped), Jane privately betook herself to Sam’s house of business. Mrs.
Byass was ill; would they let her know Mr. Byass’s address, that he
might immediately be communicated with? The information was readily
supplied; Mr. Byass was no farther away, at present, than St. Albans.
Forth into the street again, and in search of a policeman. ‘Will you
please to tell me what station I have to go to for St. Albans?’ Why,
Moorgate Street would do; only a few minutes’ walk away. On she
hastened. ‘What is the cost of a return ticket to St. Albans, please?’
Three-and-sevenpence. Back into the street again; she must now look for
a certain sign, indicating a certain place of business. With some
little trouble it is found; she enters a dark passage, and comes before
a counter, upon which she lays—a watch, her grandfather’s old watch.
‘How much?’ ‘Four shillings, please.’ She deposits a halfpenny, and
receives four shillings, together with a ticket. Now for St. Albans.

Sam! Sam! Ay, well might he turn red and stutter and look generally
foolish when that quiet little girl stood before him in his
‘stock-room’ at the hotel. Her words were as quiet as her look. ‘I’ll
write her a letter,’ he cries. ‘Stop; you shall take it back. I can’t
give up the job at once, but you may tell her I’m up to no harm.
Where’s the pen? Where’s the cursed ink?’ And she takes the letter.

‘Why, you’ve lost a day’s work, Jane! She gave you the money for the
journey, I suppose?’

‘Yes, yes, of course.’

‘Tell her she’s not to make a fool of herself in future.’

‘No, I shan’t say that, Mr. Byass. But I’m half-tempted to say it to
someone else!’

It was the old, happy smile, come back for a moment; the voice that had
often made peace so merrily. The return journey seemed short, and with
glad heart-beating she hastened from the City to Hanover Street.

Well, well; of course it would all begin over again; Jane herself knew
it. But is not all life a struggle onward from compromise to
compromise, until the day of final pacification?

Through that winter she lived with a strange secret in her mind, a
secret which was the source of singularly varied feelings—of
astonishment, of pain, of encouragement, of apprehension, of grief. To
no one could she speak of it; no one could divine its existence—no one
save the person to whom she owed this surprising novelty in her
experience. She would have given much to be rid of it; and yet, again,
might she not legitimately accept that pleasure which at times came of
the thought?—the thought that, as a woman, her qualities were of some
account in the world.

She did her best to keep it out of her consciousness, and in truth had
so many other things to think about that it was seldom she really had
trouble with it. Life was not altogether easy; regular work was not
always to be kept; there was much need of planning and pinching, that
her independence might suffer no wound, Bessie Byass was always in arms
against that same independent spirit; she scoffed at it, assailed it
with treacherous blandishment, made direct attacks upon it.

‘I must live in my own way, Mrs. Byass. I don’t want to have to leave
you.’

And if ever life seemed a little too hard, if the image of the past
grew too mournfully persistent, she knew where to go for consolation.
Let us follow her, one Saturday afternoon early in the year.

In a poor street in Clerkenwell was a certain poor little shop—built
out as an afterthought from an irregular lump of houses; a shop with a
room behind it and a cellar below; no more. Here was sold second-hand
clothing, women’s and children’s. No name over the front, but
neighbours would have told you that it was kept by one Mrs. Todd, a
young widow with several children. Mrs. Todd, not long ago, used to
have only a stall in the street; but a lady named Miss Lant helped her
to start in a more regular way of business.

‘And does she carry it on quite by herself?’

No; with her lived another young woman, also a widow, who had one
child. Mrs. Hewett, her name. She did sewing in the room behind, or
attended to the shop when Mrs. Todd was away making purchases.

There Jane Snowdon entered. The clothing that hung in the window made
it very dark inside; she had to peer a little before she could
distinguish the person who sat behind the counter. ‘Is Pennyloaf in,
Mrs. Todd?’

‘Yes, Miss. Will you walk through?’

The room behind is lighted from the ceiling. It is heaped with the most
miscellaneous clothing. It contains two beds, some shelves with
crockery, a table, some chairs—but it would have taken you a long time
to note all these details, so huddled together was everything. Part of
the general huddling were five children, of various ages; and among
them, very busy, sat Pennyloaf.

‘Everything going on well?’ was Jane’s first question.

‘Yes, Miss.’

‘Then I know it isn’t. Whenever you call me “Miss,” there’s something
wrong; I’ve learnt that.’

Pennyloaf smiled, sadly but with affection in her eyes. ‘Well, I have
been a bit low, an’ that’s the truth. It takes me sometimes, you know.
I’ve been thinkin’, when I’d oughtn’t.’

‘Same with me, Pennyloaf. We can’t help thinking, can we? What a good
thing if we’d nothing more to think about than these children! Where’s
little Bob? Why, Bob, I thought you were old clothes; I did, really!
You may well laugh!’

The laughter was merry, and Jane encouraged it, inventing all sorts of
foolish jokes. ‘Pennyloaf, I wish you’d ask me to stay to tea.’

‘Then that I will, Miss Jane, an’ gladly. Would you like it soon?’

‘No; in an hour will do, won’t it? Give me something that wants sewing,
a really hard bit, something that’ll break needles. Yes, that’ll do.
Where’s Mrs. Todd’s thimble? Now we’re all going to be comfortable, and
we’ll have a good talk.’

Pennyloaf found the dark thoughts slip away insensibly. And she talked,
she talked—where was there such a talker as Pennyloaf nowadays, when
she once began?

Mr. Byass was not very willing, after all, to give up his country
travelling. That his departure on that business befell at a moment of
domestic quarrel was merely chance; secretly he had made the
arrangement with his firm some weeks before. The penitence which
affected him upon Jane’s appeal could not be of abiding result; for,
like all married men at a certain point of their lives, he felt
heartily tired of home and wished to see the world a little. Hanover
Street heard endless discussions of the point between Sam and Bessie,
between Bessie and Jane, between Jane and Sam, between all three
together. And the upshot was that Mr. Byass gained his point. For a
time he would go on country journeys. Bessie assented sullenly, but,
strange to say, she had never been in better spirits than on the day
after this decision had been arrived at.

On that day, however—it was early in March—an annoying incident
happened. Mr. Scawthorne, who always dined in town and seldom returned
to his lodgings till late in the evening, rang his bell about eight
o’clock and sent a message by the servant that he wished to see Mrs.
Byass. Bessie having come up, he announced to her with gravity that his
tenancy of the rooms would be at an end in a fortnight. Various
considerations necessitated his living in a different part of London.
Bessie frankly lamented; she would never again find such an estimable
lodger. But, to be sure, Mr. Scawthorne had prepared her for this,
three months ago. Well, what must be, must be.

‘Is Miss Snowdon in the house, Mrs. Byass?’ Scawthorne went on to
inquire.

‘Miss Snowdon? Yes.’

‘This letter from America, which I found on coming in, contains news
she must hear—disagreeable news, I’m sorry to say.’

‘About her father?’ Bessie inquired anxiously.

Scawthorne nodded a grave and confidential affirmative. He had never
given Mrs. Byass reason to suppose that he knew anything of Joseph’s
whereabouts, but Bessie’s thoughts naturally turned in that direction.

‘The news comes to me by chance,’ he continued. ‘I think I ought to
communicate it to Miss Snowdon privately, and leave her to let you know
what it is, as doubtless she will. Would it be inconvenient to you to
let me have the use of your parlour for five minutes?’

‘I’ll go and light the gas at once, and tell Miss Snowdon.’

‘Thank you, Mrs. Byass.’

He was nervous, a most unusual thing with him. Till Bessie’s return he
paced the room irregularly, chewing the ends of his moustache. When it
was announced to him that the parlour was ready he went down, the
letter in his hand. At the half-open door came a soft knock. Jane
entered.

She showed signs of painful agitation.

‘Will you sit down, Miss Snowdon? It happens that I have a
correspondent in the United States, who has lately had—had business
relations with Mr. Joseph Snowdon, your father. On returning this
evening I found a letter from my friend, in which there is news of a
distressing kind.’

He paused. What he was about to say was—for once—the truth. The letter,
however, came from a stranger, a lawyer in Chicago.

‘Your father, I understand, has lately been engaged in—in commercial
speculation on a great scale. His enterprises have proved unfortunate.
One of those financial crashes which are common in America caused his
total ruin.’

Jane drew a deep breath.

‘I am sorry to say that is not all. The excitement of the days when his
fate was hanging in the balance led to illness—fatal illness. He died
on the sixth of February.’

Jane, with her eyes bent down, was motionless. After a pause,
Scawthorne continued:

‘I will speak of this with Mr. Percival to-morrow, and every inquiry
shall be made—on your behalf.’

‘Thank you, sir.’

She rose, very pale, but with more self-command than on entering the
room. The latter part of his communication seemed to have affected her
as a relief.

‘Miss Snowdon—if you would allow me to say a few more words. You will
remember I mentioned to you that there was a prospect of my becoming a
partner in the firm which I have hitherto served as clerk. A certain
examination had to be passed that I might be admitted a solicitor. That
is over; in a few days my position as a member of the firm will be
assured.’

Jane waited, her eyes still cast down.

‘I feel that it may seem to you an ill-chosen time; but the very fact
that I have just been the bearer of such sad news impels me to speak. I
cannot keep the promise that I would never revive the subject on which
I spoke to you not long ago. Forgive me; I _must_ ask you again if you
cannot think of me as I wish? Miss Snowdon, will you let me devote
myself to making your life happy? It has always seemed to me that if I
could attain a position such as I now have, there would be little else
to ask for. I began life poor and half-educated, and you cannot imagine
the difficulties I have overcome. But if I go away from this house, and
leave you so lonely, living such a hard life, there will be very little
satisfaction for me in my success. Let me try to make for you a
happiness such as you merit. It may seem as if we were very slightly
acquainted, but I know you well enough to esteem you more highly than
any women I ever met, and if you could but think of me—’

He was sincere. Jane had brought out the best in him. With the death of
Snowdon all his disreputable past seemed swept away, and he had no
thought of anything but a decent rectitude, a cleanly enjoyment of
existence, for the future, but Jane was answering:

‘I can’t change what I said before, Mr. Scawthorne. I am very content
to live as I do now. I have friends I am very fond of. Thank you for
your kindness—but I can’t change.’

Without intending it, she ceased upon a word which to her hearer
conveyed a twofold meaning. He understood; offer what he might, it
could not tempt her to forget the love which had been the best part of
her life. She was faithful to the past, and unchanging.

Mrs. Byass never suspected the second purpose for which her lodger had
desired to speak with Jane this evening. Scawthorne in due time took
his departure, with many expressions of goodwill, many assurances that
nothing could please him better than to be of service to Bessie and her
husband.

‘He wished me to say good-bye to you for him,’ said Bessie, when Jane
came back from her work.

So the romance in her life was over. Michael Snowdon’s wealth had
melted away; with it was gone for ever the hope of realising his high
projects. All passed into the world of memory, of dream—all save the
spirit which had ennobled him, the generous purpose bequeathed to those
two hearts, which had loved him best.

To his memory all days were sacred; but one, that of his burial, marked
itself for Jane as the point in each year to which her life was
directed, the saddest, yet bringing with it her supreme solace.

A day in early spring, cloudy, cold. She left the workroom in the
dinner-hour, and did not return. But instead of going to Hanover
Street, she walked past Islington Green, all along Essex Road,
northward thence to Stoke Newington, and so came to Abney Park
Cemetery; a long way, but it did not weary her.

In the cemetery she turned her steps to a grave with a plain headstone.
Before leaving England, Joseph Snowdon had discharged this duty. The
inscription was simply a name, with dates of birth and death.

And, as she stood there, other footsteps approached the spot. She
looked up, with no surprise, and gave her hand for a moment. On the
first anniversary the meeting had been unanticipated; the same thought
led her and Sidney to the cemetery at the same hour. This was the third
year, and they met as if by understanding, though neither had spoken of
it.

When they had stood in silence for a while, Jane told of her father’s
death and its circumstances. She told him, too, of Pennyloaf’s humble
security.

‘You have kept well all the year?’ he asked.

‘And you too, I hope?’

Then they bade each other good-bye. . . .

In each life little for congratulation. He with the ambitions of his
youth frustrated; neither an artist, nor a leader of men in the battle
for justice. She, no saviour of society by the force of a superb
example; no daughter of the people, holding wealth in trust for the
people’s needs. Yet to both was their work given. Unmarked,
unencouraged save by their love of uprightness and mercy, they stood by
the side of those more hapless, brought some comfort to hearts less
courageous than their own. Where they abode it was not all dark. Sorrow
certainly awaited them, perchance defeat in even the humble aims that
they had set themselves; but at least their lives would remain a
protest against those brute forces of society which fill with wreck the
abysses of the nether world.